You are on page 1of 300

The

Light of Egypt

or

TheScienceof theSoul andt heStars

VO
LUM
EI

BY

THO
MAS H.BURG
OYNE

ZAXO
VI , if

"W
rite thethings whichthou hast seen, andthethi ngs

which are, andthethingswhi chshall be hereafter; THE

M
YSTERYO
FTHESEVENSTARS, whichthousawest

inm
y right hand. "

Revelations, Chap. 1,19and20.

H.O
. W
agner

P. O
. Box20333Montclair Station

Denver 20, Colorado

1433
T.T-

HH

-. f

>- j'

vr.\

REPRINTEDITIO
N1963

Thefi rst edition of THELIG


HTO
FEG
YPT wascopyright in1889 by

theReligio-Philosophical PublishingHouseof SanFrancisco, California.

Thefollowingedi tionswerepublishedby HenryW


agner M
.D.the

Astro Philosophical PublishingCom


panyof Denver, Colorado, som
e

sixty yearsago. Thisbookis areprint of thefift heditiont ogether wit h

additi onal m
ateri al takenfromoriginal m
anuscripts bythesamewriter,

Thom
as H.Burgoyne.

H.O
. W
agner.
O
S'

Dedication

Tothe BuddingSpiritualityof theO


ccident and

TheRisingG
enius of theW
est ernRace,

Thisworkisrespectfullydedicated.
Thesym
bol upont hecover of thisbookTHELIG
HTO
F

EG
YPT iscom
plex inm
eaning. It isthesym
bol of Spiritual

Initiation, andmeans, literally, "I havepiercedt heillusions

of m
at ter, andI amconscious that I amDivine." Theseven

stars represent t hesevenPri nciplesof Nature. The serpent

representstheobjectivephenom
enaof li fe, andthe arrow

pierci ngtheserpent representsthehum


ansoul whichis

consci ousof its origin, power anddesti ny.

Thenam
eZanoni means: â Zan, astar; oni, achil dof

or son of; thusZanoni, sonof astar.

Thedoublezee( ^ ) m
eanscom
pletion.

iv
PREFACE

For nearlytwenty yearsprior totheyear 1881the author was

deeply engagedinvestigating thehidden realm


sof occult force. The

result sof these m


ystical laborswereconsideredof great valueand

real worthbyaf ewfriendswhowerealsoseekingl ight. Final ly, he

wasinducedtopl acethegeneral results of theser esearchesi ntoa

series of lessons for private occult study. Thewhole, whencom


pleted,

presentingthedual aspectsof occult loreasseen andrealizedinthe

soul andthestar s, correspondingtothe m


icrocosmandthem
acrocosm

of ancient Egypt andChaldea, andthusgivingabri ef epitom


e of

Herm
et icphilosophyastaught bytheHer m
eticBrotherhoodof Luxor,

Egypt.

Thechief reason urgingtothisstepwas thestrenuousefforts being

systematicallyput forthtopoisonthebuddingspir itualityof the

wester nm
ind, and tofastenuponitsm
edium
isticm
entality, thesubtle,

delusi vedogm
asof Karm
aand Re-incarnat ion, astaught bythe

sacerdotalism
sof thedecayingO
rient.

Fromt heforegoingstatem
ent it will be seenthat t hisworkis

issued withadef initepurpose, nam


ely, toexplain thetruespiritual

connectionbetweenG
odandm
an, thesoul andthest ars, andto reveal

thereal truthsof bothKarm


a andRe-incarnationas theyactuallyexist

inNat urestrippedof all pri estlyinter pretation. Thedefinit estate

m
ents m
adeinregardtothese subjectsareabsolute factsinsofar as

em
bodi edm
ancan understandt hemthrough thesym
bol ismof hum
an

language, andthe author defi escontradi ctionbyanylivingauthority

whopossessesthe spiritual r ight tosay, "I know."

During thesetwentyyearsof personal intercoursewiththeexalted

m
inds of thosewhoconstitute thebrethr enof light , thefact was

reveal edthat longagesagot heO


rient hadlost the useof the true

spirit ual com


pass of thesoul , aswell asthereal secretsof itsown

theosophy. Asar ace, theyhavebeen, andstill are, traveling the

descendingarcof their racial cycle, whereasthewesternrace have

beenslowlyworki ngtheir way upwardthr oughm


atter uponthe
ascendingarc. In Decem
ber 1880theyreachedtheequator of their

m
ental andspirit ual development. Alsoat thistim
e thesunleft the

signPiscesandenteredthesignAquariusthususheringinthe Atom
ic

Ageandanewdispensationof spiritual thought to m


eet theneeds

of the buddingSi xthRaceof theFourth Roundof hum


anity. Today,

theworldisexperiencingan awakeningof theintel lectual, religious

andspiritual sensesandisalsoexperiencingthesecondcom
ingof the

Christ asprophesiedinScripture. Therefore, theauthor feels thisis

thepr oper tim


et opresent theoccult knowledgeput forthint hisbook,

during thisperiodof change, thegreat m


ental crisisof thewesternrace.

Having explained theactual causeswhich im


pelledt hewriter t o

undert akethisresponsibility, it isalsonecessary tostatemost em

phaticallythat hedoesnot wishtoconveytheim


pr essiontot hereader's

m
indt hat theO
ri ent isdesti tuteof spi ritual trut h. O
nthecontrary,

every genuinestudent of occult loreis justlyproudof thesnowwhite

locks of oldHindustan, andt horoughlyappreciates thewondrous

stores of m
ystical knowledge concealedwithintheastral vorti cesof

theHindubranch of theAryan race. InI ndia, probablym


orethanin

anyot her country, arethelatent forces andm


yster iesof Naturethe

subject of thought andstudy. But alas! it isnot a progressivestudy.

Thedescendingar cof their spiritual forcekeepst hemboundt othe

dogm
as, traditionsandexternalism
sof t hedecaying past, whosereal

secret stheycannot nowpenet rate. Theever living truthsconcealed

beneat hthesym
bolsintheastral light arehidden fromtheir viewby

thesettingsunof their spir itual cycle. Therefore, thewriter onlyde

sires toim
press uponthereader'scandi dm
ind, the fact that hisearn

est ef fort isto exposethat particular sectionof Buddhistic Theosophy

(esotericsocall ed) that wouldfastent hecram


ping shacklesof the

ological dogm
aupontherisinggeniusof thewester nrace. It isthe

delusi veO
riental system
sagainst which hisefforts aredirect ed, and

not theracenor them


edium
isticindividualswhoupholdandsupport

them
; for "om
nia vincit verit as" isthe lifem
otto of theauthor.

These lessons, on theoccult forcesof Nature, are fromtheor iginal

m
anuscriptswritt ensom
eeightyyearsagobyThom
as H.Burgoyne

for useof m
em
ber sof theExt erior Circl eof theHerm
eticBrot herhood

of Luxor, withtheapproval of M
. Theon, theG
rand M
aster and his

vi
brother adepts. Totheselessons, havebeenaddedadditional material

fromother m
anuscriptsandpr ivatelettersbythesam
eauthor.

Today, theincom
i ngforcesof Natureare rapidlyfi ndingnew

expressioninall branchesof scientific thought, l ongbefore thereare

anytextbooksto showtheway. O
ldthoughts, tim
eandspacear e

being annihilated quicklyand newtruths aretaking root. W


eare

enteri nganageof unprecedentedintellectual andscientificadvance

m
ent, m
anyundream
edof changesaretaki ngplacein all walks of life.

Inresponsetothedem
andfor scientific occult thought tom
eet

theneedsof the newdispensation, theknowledgein thisbook isnow

being presentedf or publicuse, withthe full consent andappr oval of

theHerm
eticAdeptsandtheGuardiansof "TheW
isdomof theAges,"

theHerm
eticBrot herhoodof Luxor, Egypt . It istheir prayer t hat

thethought expressedherein will greatl yaidm


anki ndinlearningthe

real eternal trut hsof lifeandthushastentheday whenall nations

will j oininone universal br otherhoodunder thefatherhoodof the

O
neEt ernal G
od.

After thefirst editionpubli shedin1889THELIG


HT O
FEG
YPTwent

throughfiveedit ionsandwas published byHenryW


agner M
.D.under

thenam
eof TheAstro-Philosophical Publ ishingCom
pany, Denver ,

Colorado. It has beenout of print for about sixty years. It i shoped

thisnewedition will receive ashearty awelcom


eastheearly editions.

Please noteM
r. Burgoyne'sst yleof expr ession. Thi sbookisnot

intendedasalit erarym
aster -piece, aproduct of t hem
ind, but isan

earnest attem
pt t oclearlyandtruthfull yexpressspiritual thought and

ideas inour hum


anlanguage. Tochangehisstyleis tochange the

intendedthought. HewasanI nitiateof EsotericM


asonryanda

natural bornm
yst icwhowasabletounderstandand verifythe truth

heteachesinall of hiswrit ings; "O


mni aVincit Veritas" was thelife

m
otto of Thom
asH. Burgoyne( Zanoni).

vii
CO
NTENTS

TheScienceof theSoul andt heStarsin TwoParts

PrefaceV

PARTI

TheScienceof theSoul inThreeSections

Introduction1

TheScienceof theSoulâ SectionI

TheG
enesisof Li fe

Chapter I TheRealmof Spirit 5

Involutionof the DivineIdea

Chapter II TheRealmof M
atter 11

Evolut ionandCrystallization of Force

Chapter III TheOriginof Physical Life 21

ProgressiveExpressionsof Polarity

Chapter IVTheM
ysteriesof Sex28

Differ entiations of theBiune Spirit

TheScienceof theSoulâ SectionII

TheTr ansitionof Life

Chapter I IncarnationandRe- Incarnation 44

ItsTr uths, Appar ent TruthsandDelusions

Chapter II TheHerm
eticConst itutionof M
an54

Princi plesversus Results

ContradictionsReconciled

Chapter III Karm


aâ ItsReal Natureand Influence62

Chapter IVM
ediumship72

ItsUniversal Nat ure, LawsandM


ysteries

viii
Chapter VLaClef Herm
etique 86

TheHerm
eticKey of Urania's M
ysteries

LaClef Herm
etiqueâ Section 189

TheCyclesandForcesof CreativeLife

LaClef Herm
etiqueâ Section II 103

TheSacredCycles andNum
bers of the

Ancient Hindoos

Chapter VI LaClef 109

AKey totheW
ork of theAbbot Trithem
ius

Chapter VII Naroniaâ TheM


ystical Cycle of theSun 122

Chapter VIII Soul Knowledge-Book1128

Soul Knowledge-BookII 134

Soul Knowledge-BookIII 139

TheScienceof theSoulâ SectionIII

TheRealitiesof Life

Chapter I TheSoul-ItsNature andItsAt tributes140

Chapter II M
ortal ityandIm
mortality145

Nature'sProcesses

TheAppearanceandtheRealit y

Chapter III TheDarkSatellit e151

TheSphereof Fai lureandUndevelopedG


ood

Chapter IVTheTr ium


phof the Hum
anSoul 162

Adeptship, ItsNatureandHowAttainable

Chapter VQ
uotati onsfromLet tersAnswer ingQ
uestionsof

Privat eStudents 173

PARTI I

TheScienceof theStars

Introduction199

Chapter I TheBasicPrinciplesof Celest ial Science 205

Chapter II TheRefractionand Distributi onof theSolar Force 211

ix
PARTI I

TheScienceof theStars

Chapter III TheI nfluenceof Stellar For ceUponthe

Hum
an Brain219

Chapter IVTheInter-Actionof theStars UponM


an225

Chapter VConclusionof theBasicPrinci ples

AlchemyandtheStars

TheAl chem
ical Natureof M
an 231

Chapter VI TheNatureandInf luenceof t heTwelveSigns237

Chapter VII TheNatureandInfluenceof thePlanets 257

Chapter VIII The Practical Applicationof the

Scienceof theSt ars275

CO
NCLUSIO
N

TheM
ystical Chai nor theUni onof the

Soul andtheStar s282


PARTI

THESCIENCEO
FTHESO
UL

INTRO
DUCTIO
N

At the veryfirst stepthest udent takes intothehiddenpathway

of Nat ure'sm
ysteries, heis m
et faceto facewith thisstartl ingfact,

that all hispreconceptions, all hiseducation, all hisaccum


ulationof

m
ateri alisticwisdomareunabletoaccount for the m
ost sim
ple phe

nom
ena that transpireinthe actionand inter-actionof theli feforces

of the planet on whichhelives. Asachem


ist, hemaypursuet he

atom
s of forceuntil theybecom
elost withintherealm
sof the im

ponder able, "the great unknown," or, as it hasbeen facetiousl ychris

tened am
idthegr oansof scientifictravail, "theachingvoid. " But he

canget nofarther. Asaphysicist, hemaydecom


poselight and sound

intot heir com


ponent parts, and, withscientificaccuracy, dissect them

before your very eyesasasurgeonwould hisanatomical subject. But

nosooner isthis point reached, thantheshym


oleculesandti m
id

vibrat ionsbecom
e alarm
edas it wereat m
an'sdaringpresum
pti on, and

flyintothereal mof theinf initeunknown. There, in"theachingvoid"

tosport indelight, safefromm


an'sint rusion. Thi srealmof theun

known im
ponderabl esistheuniversal ether, aninfi niteocean of

som
ething, which sciencecreatedinher franticendeavorstoaccount

for them
aterial phenom
enaof light and heat, andf or atim
eshewas

infini telypleasedwithher ownpeculiar offspring. But it has becom


e

arest lessphantom
, agrim
, unlovelyspectre, which hauntsthe labora

tories of her par ent, night andday, unt il at last sciencehas becom
e

fright enedat her ownchild, andtriesnowinvain toslaythe ghost of

her owncreation. Shedaresnot enter the"achingvoid" shehascalled

intoexistence, andtherepur sueandrecapturethe truant atomsand

tim
id vibrations of thissubl unaryspher e.

Theref ore, at the veryoutset of hispil grim


agethr oughthese vast

andas yet "scientificallyunknown" regi ons, thest udent hadbetter

unload, sotosay, all theheavyanduselessbaggageof educat ed

opinionandscientificdogm
as that hem
ayhaveonboard. If he does

not, hewill find him


self top heavy, and will either capsizeor runoff

thetr ackandbe buriedam


id thedebris of conflict ingopinions. The
ZTHE LIG
HTO
FEGYPT

onlyequipm
ent that will bef ounduseful , andwill repaythecost of

transportation, i sanunbiasedm
ind, logical reasoning, genuinecom
mon

sense, andacalm, reflective brain. Anythingelse for thevoyageupon

which wearenowabout toem


bark, issimplysom
uch useless, costly

lum
ber . Hence, so far asm
odernscience andtheologyareconcerned,

thelessthestudent has, the better it isfor him


, unlesshe canusehis

scient ificacquir em
entsm
erel yasaidsi nclim
bing thespiritual steps

of O
ccultism
. If hecandothis, thenhe will find scienceamost valu

ableauxiliaryai d. But this achievem


ent isanexceedinglyrar egift,

andonethat isseldomfound. It isalso am


ost del usivesnare, because

nineout of every tenseriouslycheat them


selvesintothebeli ef that

theypossess, thi sability, whereasinr ealitythey arewoeful lydeficient.

Hence it isalwaysasafecoursetom
ist rust theabsoluteim
partialityof

our opinionsand reasoning.

Before startingout onsucha m


ightyand im
portant undertaking,

wem
ust drawthe reader'satt entiontot hechief obstacleof t hevoyage,

andtheonewhich hewill havethegreat est difficultyinsurmounting.

Thishiddenrock uponwhichsom
anyotherwiseprofoundstudent sof

theO
ccult havebecom
eshipwrecked, ist henon-real izationof the

dualit yof truth, vi/., thet ruthof appearances, andthetrut hof realit ies.

Theform
er isrel ativeonly. But thelat ter isabsolute.

W
edo not m
eanm
erelytaking for granted that truth isdual, and

soassentingtot hestatem
ent ; but wem
eanthat the great m
ajorityof

O
ccult studentsf ail toreali x.cthisconceptionwithinthem
selves. Know

that; everything isreal uponitsplain of m


anifestation.

If we possesshal f of anything, weknowbythelaws of com


mon

sense andlogical reasoningt hat therei sanother half som


ewhere. No

subtle twist of metaphysical sophistrycancheat us intothebelief that

wepossessthewholewhenwe knowandseethat wehavejust exactly

half andnom
ore. Further, whenwelook at anyknownthingwe know

that t opossesst heattributesof athingit m


ust possessthreedim
ensions,

viz.; length, breadthandthi ckness. Thi sbeingso, wealsoknowthat it

has(broadlyspeaking) twosi des, anout sideandan inside. Theoutside

isnot theinside anym


orethantheboil er isthesteamwhich drives

theengine. This logical processof reasoningistheonlychar t that has

sofar beenpreparedfor the O


ccult expl orer. It is vagueand probably

veryunsatisfactory, sofar asdetailsareconcerned, but when usedin

conjunctionwith hisconsciousintuition â theonlytruecompassm


an
THESCIENCEO
FTHESO
ULâ I NTRO
DUCTIO
N3

hasby whichtoguidehim
self inhiswinding, unevenpathupon the

shores of theInf initeâ he never need fear being lost or failinginhi s

endeavorstoknowthetruth.

Inorder tocarry out thesamelineof r easoninga littlefurt her, let

ustakeatypeof architectur e, saythe G


othic, and m
entallyexam
ine

som
ewell knownhandsom
especim
enof thi sstructural conception.

Theworld'sthought will say, "what abeautiful bui lding; howim

posing andgrand; what atrium


phof m
an' sm
echanical skill!" Soit

appear stotheworld, andupontheplain of appearances, soit reallyis.

Consequently, it isatruthf or thetim


e being. But whenexam
i ned

bythe light of Occult science, wefind thistruth isrelative only, that

it is onlytrueupontheexternal, transitoryplane of m
aterial phe

nom
ena. W
eseethat, inaddit iontobeingtheresul t of m
an's trained

m
echanical abilit y, it isalsotheexter nal formof hism
ental ideal. It is,

infact, thephenom
enal outcom
eof hiscreativeatt ributes. W
henwe

lookat thesolid building, f romtheear th'splane, weseeonl ythe

outsideof athinghavinglength, breadt handthickness. Nowsince

weknowthat ther em
ust bean inside, we m
ust enter theinteri or plane

before wecansee it, andthereinweshall findthat it exists withinthe

subjectiveworld of itsarchi tect. Thesolidstone edificewil l, intim


e,

crum
bl etodecay, fall, andf inallynot onem
aterial atomwill rem
ain

toindicatetheplacewhereon it stood. Henceit is not perm


anently

real, it isonly apassingappearanceassum


edbym
atter under the

m
ouldi ngforcesof m
an'sm
echanical abil ity. Assoonastheforces

which gaveit for mbecom


epol arizedbyt herestless oceansof planetary

m
agnet ism
, it wil l dissolveandfinally vanish"likethebasel essfabric

of adream
." But thoughtheexternal str uctureof stoneandm
ortar is

lost withinthesoil of theearth, thei deawhichcreatedit i seternal,

becauseit wasa spiritual reality. Ther efore, weseethat the absolute

truth (theeternal reality) appearstobethenon-r eality, upontheplane

of m
at ter, while them
aterial structure appearsto betheonly thing

which isreal. It isthesedelusiveappearancesthat havecreatedthe

alm
ost hopelessconfusionregardingthe exact m
eani ngof thet erm
s

"Spiri t" and"M


at ter." Sciencerefersal l shecannot grapplewithto

som
eof theundiscoveredforcesof "M
att er," while theologyrefersall

that shecannot explaintotheunknowabl eworkings of the"Spi rit."

Bothareright, andbothare wrong. And asweshall havetoexplore

theterritorybel ongingtobothof these term


sduri ngtheprogressof
4THE LIG
HTO
FEGYPT

our journey, wewill inthis placebrief lyaddthat spirit and m


atter, as

weknowthem
, are but thedual expressionof theoneDeificpr inciple,

dueto differencesof polarit y. Inother words, aunityunder twom


odes

of act ion. Thisdualitycanonlybecom


prehendedin itstruer elation

shipwhenviewed frombothpl anesandrealizedbyt hescience of

correspondences, whichscienceisbut a m
aterial systemof symbolism

fromwhichwecan justlyregulateour conceptionsof all things.

Plato oncesaid, "Ideasrule theworld." Sofar Platowasright;

for, beforethedivineideawasevolved fromwithin thedivine sen-

soriumof theInf initeO


ne, t heuniverse wasnot. Hencetheresult of

thedi vineideawastheevolutionof apuresym


boli cform
.

Just assym
bolsaretheproduct of ideas, so, intheir turn, i deasare

thesym
bolsof thought, andt hought itself isbut t hesym
bolic response

of the Egotothe pulsatingt hrobof the Deificwil l, thedivi neradiant

soul of theInfiniteO
ne. Backof thiswecannot penetrate, evenin

our m
ost exalted conceptions. Henceall seriousstudyandm
edi tation

asto thenature andexistenceof G


odis unprofitableandcannot bring

thest udent anysubstantial r eturneither inthisworldor the next,

seeing that theI nfinitecan never becom


prehended bythefini te.

Theref ore, wem


ust rest satisfiedwitht hecertain knowledget hat we

canby onegrand chainof sequencestracethetransm


issionof thoughts,

ideas andsym
boli cform
stot heir source.

Thust heangelic worldisbut aprototypeor sym


bol icexpressi on

of the divinesphereof theI nfinite. Thecelestial worldisa reflection

of the angelicworld. Thespi ritual worl disaprot otypeandsym


bolic

outcomeof thecelestial heavens. Theastral world istherefl ectionof

thespiritual sphere. Andlastly, them


aterial (our world) is but the

concreteshadowof theastral kingdom


s.

Hence thereader canperceive that we, i nour present state, are

along waydowni nthescale of creative life. But if weare, weknow

bythe lawsof our beingthat wecanand shall win our wayback

throughthisvall eyof theshadow,this planeof invertedim


agesand

delusi veappearances, intothebright realm


sof our form
er state, those

spheresof pureangeliclife wherealone exist the ever living realsof

all theinfinitudeof apparent realities.


THESCIENCEO
FTHESO
UL-SECTI O
NI

THEG
ENESISO
FLI FE

CHAPTERI

THEREALMO
FSPIRIT

Involution

"Being, Uncreated, Eternal, Alone," says Dr. JohnYoung, when

speaki ngof "the Creator and thecreation;" certainlynoinspi redwriter

ever pennedam
or esublim
etr uththanis contained intheabovewords.

Purespirit isdi ffusive, non atom


ic, uncreated, form
less, sel f-existent

being. Silent, m
otionless, unconscious, Divinity; possessingi nitssub

lim
epuritytheonesoleDeif icattribut eexpressibleinhum
an language

asabsoluteandunconditioned potentiali ty.

Suchi stherealmof spirit, which, for thesakeof linguistic con

venience, hasbeenterm
edby theO
cculti st "therealmof unm
ani-

fested being." W
i ththefirst em
anation of thisinconceivable statewe

havenowtodeal. TheKabbalah, of theearlyJewish rabbis, contains

longandelaborat etreatises uponthevariousem


anationsof theten

sephir oth, which for them


ost part arewritteninsuchanallegorical

style astobepr acticallyuselesstom


ost W
estern students, andeven

toO
ri ental m
inds areunsatisfactory, andinm
anyr espectsm
isleading.

Thefi rst em
anati onfromthis realmof spirit (formlessbeing) claim
s

thest udent'sclosest attenti on. It formstheDeifi ckeynoteof thedivine

anthemof creation. Thisfirst em


anation, calledby theKabbal iststhe

Crown, m
eans, whenstrippedof itsm
ysti cal veil, sim
pleandnaked

activi tyor m
otion. Thusweseethat the first acti onof Divinity(un

consci ousm
ind) i sthought, andthought im
pliesvibrationor motion.

At the m
om
ent the Deificm
ind vibrateswiththought therespri ngs

forth, fromthei nfinitewom


b of creation, theduad of all fut uregreat

ness. Thisduadi stheKabbal istical twins, "LoveandW


isdom
," which,

intur nm
eanthe attributes, attraction andrepulsi onof force and

m
otion. Theyare m
aleandfemale, co-equal andco-eternal, and express

them
selvesexternallyasacti vityandrepose.

Nom
at ter howreconditeor abstruseour speculationsm
aybe,

whent heorbit of our m


etaphysical m
edit ationiscom
pleteweshall

findourselvesfacetofaceagainwithour original startingpoint, which


() THE LIG
HTO
FEG
YPT

isthi sinfinite triadof Love, W


isdomandCrown, or, inother words,

theoneprim
al forcecontaini ngunlim
itedpotential itieswithi nitself.

Backof thiswecannot go. W


i ththisdivinetrinity or G
odhead, as

studentsandinvestigatorsof Nature'soccult m
ysteries, wem
ust rest

contented, consol ingourselves, whenever necessary, withthecertain

knowledgethat thenearer we appear toapproachthe great whit e

throne of theInf initeO


ne, t hefurther doesthat divinecenter recede

fromus. If this werenot so, therecoul dbenosuchthingas eternity

for theatom
sof differentiat edlife. Consequently, theim
mort alityof

thesoul wouldbe anem


ptydr eam
, am
ere figm
ent, hatchedbysom
e

infernal power withintheoverheatedim


aginationof poor deluded

m
an.

Before goingfurt her, thereader should com


mit tomem
orythe

followingprim
ary doctrines, taught byt heO
ccult i nitiatesof all true

wisdom. Theyare doctrinesto usinour present state, insof ar

that wecannot dem


onstratethemexternal lybyanyknownformof

experi m
ent.

I. "Thewholeuni verseisfil ledwiththeDeificpr esenceof God."

That i stosay, t heuni\erse isperm


eatedwiththe pure, m
otionless,

form
less, spirit of Divinity.

II. "Theuniverse isboundlessandunlimited, acir clewhose

circumferenceis everywhereandwhosecentreisnowhere." The uni

verse isdual and consistsof them


anifest andthe non-m
anifest. Hence

Deity isprogressiveinhisi nfiniteschem


eof spir itual unfol dm
ent.

III. " Thedivine onelifepri ncipleem


anatesfromt hepurevor tices,

thecentral Spiri tual Sunof them


anifesteduniverse. Fromthi sm
ighty

inconceivablecenter of life em
anatethe spiritual raysof the Father,

scinti llatingwit hdivineact ivity, wher euponthevast, m


otionlessvoid,

theawful universeof G
od'ssilent, formlessspirit , becom
esalive\\ ith

aninf initenum
ber of subordi nateuniver ses." W
hich m
eans, the rays

of Divinityarebrought toa focusat variouspoint sinspace. These

points or foci formthespiri tual center sof sm


aller universes. An

exam
pl eof thiscanbeseenuponour m
at erial plane byobser\i ngthat

prim
ar ysunsthrowoff aseri esof secondary' suns. Thesesecondary

sunst hrowoff pl anets, andt heplanets becom


ethe parentsof m
oons.

Bythe scienceof correspondence, "asit isabove, soit isbelow."

Rem
em
ber thosefacts.
THEREALMO
FSPIRIT7

Thedi vinepurposeof creationisthedi fferentiati onof theuncon

scious form
lessOne, andthe grandoutcom
eof this divinepurposeis

theul tim
ationof DeificIntelligencies; separatemindsreflectingthe

divine ideaof theuniversal m


ind, conscious, individualizedmentalities

possessingim
mort al soulscapableof eternal progression, who, asdif

ferent iatedlife atom


sof the Creator, t hegrandAr biter of thewhole,

becom
e them
selves secondarycreatorsand thearbitr atorsof the

destiniesof worl ds.

Thepr ocessesof creationare dual, and consist of Involution and

Evolut ion. Theoneisinsepar ablefromt heother. Paradoxical asit

m
ayappear tothe uninitiated, it is, nevertheless, adivinet ruththat

theEvolutionand ultim
ation of spiritual lifeisaccom
plished bya

strict processof Involution; fromthewithout tot hewithin, fromthe

infini telygreat totheinfinitelysm


all .

Tobet ter underst andthism


ysterywem
ust haverecoursetoa

series of sym
bols. Accordingl y, weconceivethedivinefocusof the

prim
al essenceas thespiritual center of auniverse. ThisDei ficray

consti tutesatri uneG


odhead, fromwhich em
anatest hepurewhi te

light of theformlessO
ne, or inother words, this center constitutesa

realmof sephirot h, asun-sphereof livi ngpotentialities, divinebeings

infini telybeyond thehighest archangelhood. Assuchwem


ayconceive

it floatingasa speckinthe infiniteoceanof divinelove, surroundedby

theef fulgent bri ghtnessof t henam


eless Crown. Thi sdivinesphereis

passiveinsucha state. Nirvanareigns uponthebl issful radi anceof its

m
otionlessbosom
. But thetimenowapproacheswhen itsm
ission in

theschem
eof creationm
ust com
mence. Them
om
ent ar rives, and as

soonasthefirst creativepulsationsof thought vi brate, the wholespher e

of m
ot ionless, form
less, whit elight flashesforth sparklingwithliving

energy. Andnow, beholdwhat achangehastakenplace. Thesof t,

white light hasceasedtobe andinits placethere israying forthin

every conceivable directionmightyoceansof force; eachocean differ

ingin velocity, color andpotentiality. Thepassivehasbecomeactive,

andthem
otionlesshascom
mencedtom
ove, traversingthevoid of

space uponthewingsof light . Deityhas becom


eref racted; aportion

of the infinitesoul decom


posed, andits original unlim
itedpotentialities

resolvedintoaseriesof act ivebut limitedattributes. This isrelated

inthe m
ystical l anguageof t heKabbalah astheevolutionof t heseven

active sephiroth fromthefir st trinity, Love, W


isdomandCrown. It is
8

THELI G
HTO
FEG
YPT

THEREALMO
FSPERIT

Sym
bol ical Illust ration

of the

Divine Harm
onyof Nature'sLaws

Victor y

Inlell iffvnce

V?^

Kingdom

M
ichael

ABeauty

Anacl

fbvruf afton.

M
ercy

(<G
reatnfsvAJkfienfe

ffabri el

"INTHEBEG
INNINGW
ASTHEW
ORD,

ANDTHEW
ORDW
AS W
ITHG
OD,

ANDTHEW
ORDW
AS G
OD."â St. John, Chap. I, vi.
THEREALMO
FSPIRIT9

these sevenactivesephiroth that consti tutethesevenprinciplesof

Nature. Theyformsevenpoint sor sub-centersaroundtheir par ent

center , theSpiri tual Sun, andarethesevenworlds of angelic M


efrom

whose divinem
atr ixissueall thelifeatom
sof their universe.

Fromt heforegoingthereader will see, that whent hedawnof

anyuniversecom
mences, thepureform
lessessencei sindrawnf rom

therealm
sof the unm
anifestedintothei r sun-spher eof creati velife

previoustobeing involvedby thedeific will of theangelichierarchies,

andby suchcontact it im
medi atelyunder goesachange. It isf orm
less

nolonger but atom


ic, andendowedwithanattribute or statei t had

not before, viz., polarity. Thispolarit yat onceevolvesasort of partner

ship, andequally dividesthe form


lesssubstanceintotwopart s, each

anecessaryattendant upontheother in m
anifested existence. O
neis

positi ve, theother, of course, negative. Theposit iverayis that which

consti tutesthel ivingspirit ual fireof all things, anditsatom


sare

infini telyfine. Thenegative rayisever tendingt owardastateof

repose or inertia, anditsat om


sarecoarseandlooseascom
paredwith

those of theposi tiveray. It isthesubstanceformedbythenegative

raythat constituteseveryspeciesof m
atter, so-called, fromthein

concei vablyfine etherealized substance, whichcom


posestheform
s

of the divinearchangelsof t hesun, downtothem


i neral veins of

dense m
etal intheearth.

Theref ore, whenspeakingbroadlyof spir it andm


att er, theter m
s

areperfectlyunmeaninginan occult sense, for that whichwe call

spirit isnot pur espirit, but onlythe positiveor activeatt ributeof t hat

which wetermm
at ter. Hencematter isso far unreal , it isonl yan

appear anceproducedbythenegativeray, andthisappearancei sthe

result of polarit yor m


odeof m
otion; thepositive isstraight andpene

trating, thenegativeisroundandenfol ding.

W
itht hisbrief but necessary digression weresum
e. Fromthe

seven angelicstatesbeforementioned, spiritual involutioncom


mences.

Eachoneof thesevenspheres isareflectionof oneof thesevenre

fractedprinciples, whichconstitutethe divinem


indof theangelic

creators. Fromthisreflectionspringforthangelic races, secondonly

inm
ental power andpotential itytothei r parents. Then, inturn, are

producedstill lower celestial states, eachstateor spherecorresponding

innat ure, color andattribut etothespherefromwhichit was bornor

reflected. But thougheachst ateinthe descending scaleissi m


ilar by
10THE LIG
HTO
FEG
YPT

correspondence, i t becom
eslessinsize, m
orem
ater ial; thespiritual

potenciesof its angelicracesareweaker, that is, lessactive, because

theyarem
oreand m
oreinvolvedwithinmatter astheydescend inthe

scale. Thusdoes involutionproceed; involvingstat eafter state, and

sphere after sphere, form


ing aseriesof circleswhoselineof m
otion

or descent isnot intheplaneof itsor bit; hence theformul tim


atesitself

asaspiral until thelowest point isreached. Beyondthis, m


otionis,

im
possible, andt heinfinitel ygreat has becom
ethe infinitely sm
all.

Thisi sthegreat polarizing point fromwhichthematerial wor ldis

reflected. It is thelowest possiblespi ritual stat eof life, whichform


ed

thefi rst ethereal raceof hum


anbeings uponour pl anet, andt hus

usheredintoexistencethefam
ousgolden ageof m
yt hological celebrity.

EXPLANATIO
NOFTHEDIAG
RAM

Thecentral triad represents Love, W


isdomandCrown, TheTrini ty

of G
od. Theseven-pointedstar, thesevenraysissuingtherefr om
. The

seven circlesshowtheseven angelicwor ldsform


ed fromtheseven

active principles. Thenam


es Cassiel, M
i chael, etc. , arecabal istical

nam
es for thesephiroth(the secondaries or ruling intelligencies, who,

after G
od, actuat etheuniver se), while thewordsaboveandbelow

showt heir attributes.


CHAPTERII

THEREALMO
FMATTER

Evolut ion

ThetermevolutionisfromtheLatineandvolvo, whichm
eans to

roll f rom
, or unr oll, andthe evolution of m
atter meanspreciselywhat

thetermim
plies, viz., unfol ding, expanding, openi ngandevol ving.

Thewholeof whichcanbesumm
edupint hewordprogression.

M
atter , per se, i sthepolar oppositeof m
anifested spirit. It isthe

reacti onof spiri tual action. It isener gyinastateof rest. It isforce

andm
otioninan exact state of equilibr ium
; inshort, m
atter sim
ply

m
eans solidified spirit. W
hen twoim
ponderableequal forcesfr om

opposi tedirectionsm
eet each other, bot hpowersbecom
epolari zed,

force isresolved intoinerti a, m


otioni stransformedintorest; inother

words, spirit becom


esm
atter, itsrefinem
ent or its densitydepending

uponi tsdegreeof etherealization.

Thepr ogressionandultim
ationof theli feforcesl atent withi n

m
atter , m
ust beaccom
plished byaprocessof unfoldm
ent. Thepoten

tialit ies, inorder toexpand andput forththeir i nfinitepossibilities,

m
ust EVO
LVE, and thisisso, becausetheyhavebecom
eincarnat ed

bythe oppositef orcesof enf oldm


ent. But havingbecom
einvolvedin

thedegradationof them
ateri al, bythe fall, andcast into"t hebottom

lesspit" or crystallizingpoint inspace, theonly possiblemeansof

return totheori ginal purespiritual st ateisthroughtheprogressive

cyclic pathwaysof m
aterial unfoldm
ent.

Theevolutionof m
atter, like everything elsewithi ntherealms

of m
anifestedexi stence, m
ust havesom
e point of com
mencem
ent. If

m
atter is, aspreviouslystat ed, but the m
anifestat ionof spir it â the

negati verayexternalizedand inastate of crystal lizedinert iaâ then

m
atter m
ust bethefirst offspringof spirit, andbothcom
binedm
ust

com
pri setheall of all things, yea, evenDeityitself; for an infinite

creator cannot get beyondhis creation, nor exist apart fromhim


self,

becausethegreat lawof polar opposites isthedir ect em


anati onfrom

hisowndivinenature. Consequently, HE m
ust alsobegoverned by

theself sam
elawsandprinci pleswhich control his creativeactivities,
12THE LIG
HTO
FEG
YPT

andwhentracedt otheir sour cewehave seenhowbeautifullysim


ple

suchprim
al laws are, viz., " W
isdomand Love," and, convertibl y, m
ale

andfem
ale, posit iveandnegative,'activityandrepose. Briefl ystated

there isbut one law,onepri nciple, one agent and oneword. This

sacred lawisSEX, atermwhereinm


aybe sum
medup thegrand

totali tiesof the InfiniteUniverse.

Sexis dual, and findsexpressioninthe phallusandyohni of

anim
at edNature. Thissam
esexual lawoperatingthr oughout Nat ure

lim
its thesourcesfromwhich our knowledgeof Naturecanbeobtained;

inother words, t herearebut twosourcesfromwhichknowledge of

anyki ndisrecei ved; oneis subjective, theother objective; theform


er

gives usknowledgeof thespi ritual or causal side of thecosmos, the

latter givesthe m
aterial side, whichis theworld of effects, onaccount

of its beingevol vedout of t heform


er, asthepoet hathsaid;

"Theoutwarddoth fromtheinwardroll,

Andtheinwarddwellsinthe inm
ost soul ."

Thegr eat first causehasevolvedout of him


self theesoteric, or

subjectiveworld; andout of thesubject ive, byasim


plechangeof

polari ty, whichat oncebringsforthachangeof energyandsubstance,

hehas evolvedtheobjective world. Ther efore, the antecedents of the

object iveareto befoundin thesubject iveworld.

W
ehavenowcom
pl etedthecyclicoutline of our present resear ch,

and, asaresult, weknowthat thepoint of com


mencem
ent inm
aterial

evolut ionwhichwehavethus far beenseeking, lies hiddenwit hinthe

realm
s of spirit, of whichrealmwehave alreadyspoken, inchapter one.

Inorder toclear lycom


prehendNature's processesi ntheunfol d-

m
ent of m
atter, a careful studyof thesevencreati veprincipl esisvery

necessary, not st udiedasso m


anyintell igenciesor statesof conscious

life, but assevenprinciples or forces, which, thoughunconsciousand

blind intheir activitiesthr oughout their different spheresof operation,

yet act strictly inharm


onywitheachot her asthe refractedpartsof a

whole, fulfilling thecreativedesign. Theseseven principles arenot in

them
selvesintell igent, but aresim
plypowersdirectedbyintelligence,

just astheelect riccurrent isapower which, when governedbyin

telligence, becomesam
ediumfor theexpressionof that intell igence

andcapableof tr ansm
ittingi tsm
aster's thoughtsanddesires, instan

taneously, toany part of the globethat hasbeenpreparedto receive


THEREALMO
FMATTER13

them
. Theintelli gencewhich directsthesepowersbythelaws of

harm
onyarethesevenangelic worldsm
entionedint heprevious chap

ter, andasthey areaperfect epitom


eof thedivinelaw,it necessarily

followsthat the objectiveworldof m


att er m
ust be aperfect epitom

asoli difiedexpr essionof it sprogenitors, andm


ust containwithinitsel f

thelatent attributesof its spiritual source.

Powers, likeindi viduals, are lim


itedin their acti vities. For instance,

before electricit ycanm


anifest itself aslight or power it m
ust have

som
ethingtoact upon, apoint of contact or rappor t, at thepoint or

place of m
anifest ation. Asst atedinthe aboveillustrationof the

electr iccurrent, theplaceandobject of suchphenom


enam
ust have

beenpreparedfor theexpressionof such power. Hencethenecessity

(if we m
ayusesuchaterm
) of theobjectiveworld beingaper fect

epitomeof andcontainingthe latent att ributesof thehigher andm


ore

interi or worldsof cause.

If thi swerenot sotheperfect evolutionof m


atter wouldbean

im
possibility, becausenosubjectivepower, stateor principle canact

or react uponan objectiveformunlessa portionof itself lieswithin

that f orm
.Wem
ust carrythis lineof reasoningal ittlefurther.

M
an, i nhisphysi cal body, is aperfect epitom
eof theplanet upon

which helives, whilethecel estial worl dsfindtheir perfect expression

inhis soul, and theseworlds, inturn, arebut the higher and m


ore

interi or expressi onnot only of m


an'sphysical organism
, but of the

earth onwhichhe lives. W


esee, therefore, howbeautifullyhar

m
oniousM
other Natureis, eveninher m
ost secret parts. Shehasm
ade

every known"thing" dependent uponasomethingelse, andall

things, therefore, arem


utual lydependent uponeach other. Evolution

isdependent upon involution; theobject iveuponthesubjective, and

m
anis dependent upontheear th. All containthesam
eeternal seven

princi ples; thesubjective, i nitsim


ponderableessences; the objective,

inits solids, fl uidsandgases; andm


an, asthespirito-natur al m
edium

andm
eetingpoint betweenthe twogreat worlds, treasuresupt he

seven m
ineral qualitiesinhi sbodyand their m
agneticcounter parts

inthe odylicsphereof hissoul. Inthi srecondite sensealonecanwe

fully understand theoccult axiomof the ancients; "M


anisamicro

cosmâ auniver sewithinhi m


self."

Thesevenprinciplesof Natur ecorrespondintheir chem


ical af fin

ities tothesevenprism
atic raysof the solar spectrum
, andalsopresent
14THE LIG
HTO
FEG
YPT

aperf ect correspondencetot hesevenpr ogressivestatesof m


anifesta

tion, whichhave beenveryappropriately term


edthe "TheLife

W
aves. " It isthesewavesof cosm
iclife energiest hat carryout the

grand ascendingscaleof m
aterial evolut ion.

W
hena "wave" comm
ences, it, at once, setsinm
otion, itsevol u-,

tionar yactivities. Thesefor cesproduce aseriesof responsivevibrations

within that realmof forcewhichform


si tsm
aterial correspondence, and

thusactingandr eactingupon eachother liketheebbandflowof the

tides, theseforcesproduceanother sceneinthesublim


edram
a of ex

ternal life. Thesewaves, seveninnum


ber, succeed eachother inthe

followingorder;

I. The Spiritual or realmof creation, sym


bol of TheW
ord.

II. TheAstral or realmof design, sym


bolicof The Idea.

III. TheG
aseous or realmof force, sym
bolicof The Power.

IV. TheM
ineral or realmof phenom
ena, sym
bol of TheJustice.

V. The Vegetable or realmof "life," symbolicof TheBeauty.

VI. TheAnim
al or realmof consciousness, sym
bol of TheLove.

VII. TheHum
anor realmof m
i nd, sym
boli cal of The G
lory.

Thest udent will formaclear er ideaof thesem


ight yprinciples, if

wetravel over thesam


egroundagainin anexplanat orym
anner;

I. The worldof creationsignifiestheangelicworl dfromwhich

theor iginal im
pulsefirst emanated. Thi sspiritual im
pulsetr avels

around thewhole of thefutur eorbit of the"system" about to be

evolved, andpreparesthespacesfor the reception andm


anifestation

of al essethereal force.

II. Theworldof designisthesubjectivecause-wor ldintheastral

light, containing all theger m


s, form
sandidealspossiblefor that sys

temto ultim
ate.

III. Theworldof cosm


icforceistheever circulat ingoceans of

m
undane, sub-m
undaneandsuper-m
undanef orces, with which

"science" isonly just becom


i ngacquaint edinthef orm
sof light, heat,

m
agnet ism
, univer sal ether, electricity, andchem
ical, atom
ic andsolar

energy.

IV. Theworldof phenom


enaneedsnoexpl anation, it beingthe

world of m
atter.

V. The worldof l ifeisthef luidic, the first formsof all things, that

is, or ganicform
s "whereinthereislife" areveget ables, and theyorigi

natei nwater, thegrandm


atr ix.
THEREALMO
FMATTER15

VI. Theworldof consciousness. Thefirst rudim


entaryexpressi on

of consciousness, generallyt erm


edinsti nct, m
anifestsitself intheani

m
al ki ngdom
. It i sintelligent m
indexpr essingitself through thelower

form
s of ethereal izedm
atter.

VII. Theworldof m
indcontai nsthehum
anprinciple, M
anbeing

theculm
inatingpoint of m
aterial evolut ion. Inthi srealmthe m
ind

begins oncem
ore toassert it ssuprem
acy over m
atter, herelif econ

quers death; hencetheverysignificant sym


bol of t heKabbalah, where

inthi sstateis term


ed"The G
lory." See chaptersV andVI, La Clef.

Thepr ocessesof ultim


ationbythem
eans of involut ionandevolu

tionareinversel yrelatedto eachother ; theform


er (involuti on) isthe

original action, whilethelatter (evolution) isonlythereaction; aneces

saryconsequence of theform
er.

Before attem
pting toexplain thoseoccul t processes connected

witht heevolutionof m
atter, whichare silentlyat workwithi ntheun

seenwom
bof Natureproducing theendlessseriesof causes, theactiv

ities of whichexternalizethem
selvesin aninfinit evarietyof form
s, it

isnecessarytobrieflyreviewtheideas expressed inchapter I, "The

Involutionof Spi rit," wherei nwepointedout that, originally, our solar

systemwas"without formand void," (G


enesisI, 2) that isto say, it

hadno m
aterial objectiveshape; that pr evioustoi tsexternal m
anifes

tation, it m
ust haveexisted subjectivel yasanideal form
; andthat this

ideal formisbut thesym


boli cexpressionof theet hereal forcespro

jected duringthe evolutionof thought. Thisisas far asweareper

m
itted togoalongthelineof actual spiritual facts. But in carryingout

thesam
echainof reasoning, weareled totheconclusionthat if we

could onlypenetr ate, evenfor asingle m


om
ent, the sacredadytumof

Nature'sgreatest of all m
yst eries, weshouldfind that event hought

itself wasonlyduetothethrobbingpul sationsof thesoul, andthat

these pulsations, intheir turn, werebut thesym


patheticresponse,â

theexpansionand contractionâ of thespiritual respirationi nharm


on

iousobedienceto theaction andreactionof itsdi vineEgo.

Thepr im
aryideas whichwederivefromChapter I, areasfollows;

I. That them
acrocosmisthe objectivei m
ageof the divinesubjective

idea, andthem
icrocosmisa reflection of them
acr ocosm
. II. That the

form
er , asawhol e, isessent iallywithout form
, not onlybecauseit

consistsof such aninfinite varietyof form


s, but becauseof theend

lesssuccessionof progressivem
anifestationsof theseform
s; hence,
16THE LIG
HTO
FEG
YPT

being without essential form


, it isunli m
ited. III. That thel atter,

though aperfect epitom


eof t heform
er, isfinite, andassuch possesses

aformasasym
bol of itslimitations.

NO
TE: W
edonot claimanyori ginalityfor theideas put forth uponthissubject,

becausetheyhave beenknown toat least athousand generationsof theHerm


etic

Initiates, infact thegreat Herm


esTrism
egistussaysdistinct ly, that, " TheUniverse

isfromG
od, and m
anisfromtheUniverse," whichmeans, themacrocosmis a

reflectionof Dei ty, andm


an isanim
age of them
acrocosm
. It canhaveno other

render ing.

Neither Pythagorasnor Socrat esever wroteuponthe sacredsci ence. They

wereessentially thinkers, in fact thevowsof the form


er tot hegreat hi erophants

of Egypt preventedhimfromexternalizingtruthas Platodid.

Though Platowas thepupil of Socrates, hegivesforththePyt hagorean

philosophyinits entirety, i ntheformof allegory. Theonly m


ysteryabout the

m
atter is, where didPlato's teacher obt ainhisPyt hagoreanwisdom
?Theonly

reasonablesoluti ontothisqueryis, to supposethat heobtai nedit fromhisattend

ant daem
on. O
ur conceptionof theteachi ngsof Pythagorasand Socratescanonly

beobt ainedbya knowledgeof thefact t hat bothPl atoandPyt hagoraswer e

initiatedâ hencePlatosimplywrotet hat whicht heseoldsagesonlythought.

"Theprim
ordial essence," saysPlato, "i sanem
anat ionfromtheDem
iurgic m
ind,"

which m
ind, "cont ainsfromet ernitythe ideaof the natural worldwithin itself."

Hefur ther assert sthat, "He (theDem


iur gus) producesthedivi neideaout of

him
sel f bythepower of hiswill."

Thusonlyre-expr essingtheself sam


eHerm
eticdoct rineelabor atedbyold

Herm
es at thever ydawnof O
ccult philosophy.

Sofar , wehavesim
plyfollowedout the ideaspresentedinchap

ter I. "TheInvol utionof Spi rit," upon thedescendingarcof their m


ani

festat ion, inorder topoint out tothe reader the realmwhereinthe

final separation of thedivineunitytakesplace, andassum


es thedual

form
s of energy, term
ed"Spir it" andM
at ter." Havingreachedt his

point of differentiation, (thepolarizingpoint, as wetermit ) wem


ust

nowturnour attentiontothe alteredm


odeof m
otion, thechanged

polari ty, sotosay, of these twoforces andexam


inetheprocessesof

their action, whi charesilentlyat work inNature' sinvisible laboratory,

graduallyexternalizingthem
selvesassolidform
scognizablebyour

physical senses. Thenwem


ust showhowt heseform
s areultim
at edas

crystals; prim
ary, m
olecular crystals; whichconsti tutethefi rst physical

foundationof m
at erial phenomenafromwhichissuet heinfinite variety

of concretecryst allizedformsfoundher eonearth.

NO
TE: Thepolarizingpoint, aswetermi t, seem
sto beanim
penetrablem
ystery

tom
ost O
ccult st udents. The chief diffi cultyisin graspingt heessential ideathat

change of energy issim


plyduetothenecessaryre- actionof all action. Thetrue

conceptionisdif ficult toexpressinwords, sowe will tryto illustrate it. If aball

isthr ownupinto theair spi nninground itsaxis, directlytheforcewhi chprojected

it becom
esexhaustedit will becom
estat ionaryfor onesingle instant, andthen,

obeyingadifferent force, re-actionset sinandit fallstot hegroundr evolvingin

exactl ytheoppositedirection. Thestat ionaryinst ant isthe "polarizing point."


THEREALMO
FMATTER17

Inorder that the lawsof crystallizationm


aybecl earlyappre

hended, wem
ust stateat the com
mencem
ent that crystallization m
eans

death. Bydeath, wedonot m


eandeathin theordinaryacceptat ionof

theterm
, but we m
eanthelowest possibl em
inim
umi ntheactivities

of for ceâ thest atewecall inertia. Thism


uchbei nggranted, weare

assum
edtobeat thebeginningof our subject, and alsoof physical

creati on.

Thefi rst act in creation, accordingto theHebrewcosm


ogony, was

thecr eationof l ight, G


enesi sI, 3., "andG
odsaid, let there belight,

andtherewaslight." Aswehavealready seen, the boundlessr ealmof

univer sal ether containingunconditioned potentiali ties, requi resbut

thefaintest rippleor im
pluseof thedi vinem
indt oset it in vibration,

and, i nstantly, t hereflashes forthLIG


HT, heat, m
agnetismand m
olec

ular f orce; inshort, our uni versebeginsthegrand m


archof cosm
ic

evolut ion. Thefi rst logical effect of t hisvibrati onwaslight, adisrup

tivecentrifugal force, andi tscorrelat ivesradiat inginstraight lines, in

all possibledirectionsfromacenter, whilefromeachlineof force

m
inor raysradiat eat everypossibleangletotheaxial ray. Wehave,

thus, at thevery outset of our concepti on, acom


pl eteandper fect net

workof rays, or linesof energy, m


oving at therat eof light, 185,000

m
iles per second throughthe form
less, motionless, ethereal, medium

of space.

It wil l helpusi nour conception, if we call tom


i ndthefact that

m
atter , toproduceinusthe sensations werefer to m
atter, m
ust possess

at least threedi m
ensions, vi z.; length, breadthandthickness, andeach

of thesedim
ensionsrequires at least twoequal for cesfor its expression;

also, that all thesesixequal forcesm


ust beconcentrateduponasingle

im
penetrableatomicpoint, and, lastly, thisim
penetrableatomicpoint

m
ust alsoconsist of twoequal forces. Therefore, t oproducea single

grain of solidm
atter, asoli tarym
inute crystal, i t requires thecom
plet e

polari zationof eight raysof cosm


icenergy.

O
ur fi rst duty, t hen, istodiscover our im
penetrableatom
.When

twoequal forces com


ingfromoppositedi rectionsm
eet eachother,

bothbecom
epolar ized, astat eof inerti aisproduced, andan atom
,a

veritablem
aterial atom
, ist hephysical result of thischange of energy.

Fromt heinfinite networkof raysproducedbythef irst vibrat ionsof

light, it iseasy toconceive of theinstantaneous evolutionof anun

lim
itednum
ber of m
aterial at om
sfromtheequallyunlim
itednum
ber
18THE LIG
HTO
FEG
YPT

of opposingrays of force. Now,wehave our necessaryatom


, which,

after all, isnot hingbut an unknowable som


ething.

Thispolarizedsom
ething, however, gives usthefir st dim
ension

of m
at erial form
s. It isapoint inspace, andif wenowtake twom
ore

equal forcesat t hispolarizi ngpoint, wehaveanot her atom


, which,

althoughit gives usnothing intheformof asolid, yet will supplyus

witht heseconddim
ension, vi z., astrai ght lineor apoint extendedby

I,

Fig. 1

anadditional poi nt. Let usnowtakeour im


penetrableatom
icpoint,

consistingof asingleatom
, andsuppose that four equal forcesare

concentratedupon it, onefromtheright anditsopponent fromtheleft,

onefr omaboveanditsopponent frombel ow(seefig. 1), andt here

sult i s, wepossessanideal form


, but still nosol id; wehave bothlengt h

andbr eadth, but nothickness, henceit isonlyahigher formof the

second dim
ension. But, insteadof four, let usnowsupposethat we

havesixequal forcesconcent ratedupon our im


penet rableatom
ic

point. Inadditiontothosewhichcom
ef romabove, below,right and

left, wehavetwo m
orewhich com
efromt herear and thefront, (see

fig. 2) Force1com
esfromtheright, it sopponent 2fromthe left; 3

com
es fromabove, itsopponent 4com
esf rombelow; 5com
esfromthe

rear, itsopponent 6com


esfr omthefront. Now,what istheresult?W
e

havel ength, breadthandthickness; wehavesixequal sides; andour

unknowableatom
ic som
ethinghasbecom
et ransform
ed intoanult i

m
atemolecule, whosecrystall izedsubstanceisacube. It has all of the

elem
entsof asol idform
, thoughit can bem
easured onlybytheim
agi

nation, sincem
icroscopesare not yet powerful enoughtoreveal the

first original form


sof cryst allization. M
an'sphysical senses aretoodull

toper ceivesuch thingsbut i t m


aybethisatom
icagewill produce

som
eelectrical or atom
ical i nstrum
ent sensitiveenoughtodet ect an

original atomof m
atter. But suchwonder ful transform
ationsas take
THEREALMO
FMATTER19

place canbeseen onlybythe eyeof the spiritual soul whose piercing

sight canpenetratethem
ysteriesof Nat ure'sW
orkshop, theastral

light. It isfromthissource that theprinciplescontainedin theabove

illust rationswer eobtained.

W
esee, therefore, that logicallyit requiressixequal forces, m
eet

ingat anatom
ic or im
penetrablepoint, toproduce soliddim
ensional

m
atter . It m
ay, of course, be m
anym
ore thansix, j ust sothey approach

inpai rsfromoppositedirect ions. Theonlydifferencewouldbeinthe

formof thecryst al. Bykeepi nginyour m


indsthat theatom
ic point

canbe m
adebyforcesfromal l possible directions, youwill seethat

asthe possibleanglesareinfinite, so thepossibl ecrystals areinfinit e,

all in strict conform


itytot hem
athem
at ical law," eachkindof crystal

isthe typeof thesubstance it form


s."

Sofar , wehavespokenonlyof thethree external dim


ensionsr ecog

nized byscience. Therearesevendim


ensions, inal l. Inthis chapter

weshall speakonlyof thefourth, which wasfirst introduced tothe

notice of science byProf. Zollner, inhis"Transcendental Physics." No

m
atter howsolid anyexternal object m
ay appear, it isnot so, for every

m
oleculeof which it consists form
sanextrem
elysmall atom
ic system

of sat elliteatoms, revolving aroundtheir oneprimaryatom


, which

form
s theim
penet rablepoint of everycr ystal. Ther eisspace between

every oneof them. It istheseunoccupiedspacesthat formthe fourth

dim
ensionof m
att er. Note; theabovewas writtensom
eseventy years

ago, nowthat our atom


icage isgetting intotheseriousstudy of the

hidden forcesof Natureall sortsof undream


edof phenom
enaar ebeing

brought tolight. O
nlytim
ewill showhowfar m
anmaygoinexploring

theuniverse.

Tode- m
aterialize objectivematter andr esolveit i ntoitsori ginal

elem
entsrequires theapplicationof an external forcepowerful enough

topol arizethecohesiveaffi nityof the atom


s. If inthede-materializing

process, electricityisthef orceused, theformis destroyed, asfar as

theexternal planeisconcerned. Thischangereleasesatom


icenergy.

But, i f theforce ism


agnetic, theobject isonlyetherealized, andin

thisstatem
atter canbem
ade topassthroughm
atter, andthe instant,

them
agneticdissolvent iswithdrawnthe object wil l reassum
e its

original objectiveshape.

W
eneedscarcely add, that, i nthisnatural fact li esthesecr et of

spirit ual m
aterializingphenom
enaof m
odernspiritualism
, and it form
s
20THE LIG
HTO
FEG
YPT

thetr uefoundati onof all m


agical m
anif estationsof aphysical nature.

Astrongphysical m
edium
, eventhougha helplesstool under thecon

trol of averyquestionableclassof invisibles, canproducephenom


ena

equall yaswell astheliving adept. The onlydifferenceis, t hat, the

m
ediumcannot control either thespirits or thephenom
ena, whereas

theadept com
mandsbothat will andthus accom
plisheshisdesi re. O
f

all cr eatures, M
ANalone, has theG
odgi venability toconsciouslyde

velop hisspiritual senses(becom


eanAdept, truly understand life) so

asto beableto usethemin observingt heoperationsof thet ruelaws

of lif eandthus learnthecausesof what weexperi encehereonearth.

If rightlyused, thisoccult knowledgecouldcorrect m


anyhum
an

errors, raisethe m
oral andspiritual st andardsof m
enandthusaidin

theactual establ ishm


ent of a sincerefr aternal societyof all m
enhere

onear th.

If it werepossibletoreduce m
agical sciencetoa technical

form
ul athefollowingwouldbe, withincertainlim
i ts, scienti fically

correct; "Asthe densityof t heatom


sis tothem
assof thesubstance,

sois thepower of cohesiont otheformof thearti cle." M


aster that

m
agical receipt andyouwill beableto workwonder s.

Fromt heprincipl eselucidatedinthischapter, the reader wil l per

ceive that if all theforces of theuniversewerebalanced, theexternal

result wouldbea com


pletest opintheprogressive workof creation.

Thevarietyof substancewoul dbeendless; therewouldbeani nfini

tudeof crystals, andour ear thwouldbe nothingbut adeadcr ystallized

sphere. All forces, whenbalanced, m


ake crystals, but nom
otion. Crys

tallizationisthenegationof m
otion. I t isdeath. Inour next chapter,

our energieswill bedirected towardthe polar oppositeof the inert

crystal, therein will bedisclosedtheoriginof physical life.


CHAPTERIII

THEO
RIG
INO
FPHYSICALLIFE

"M
ight yoaksfromlittleacor nsgrow."

W
henwespeakof thegenesis of life, we m
ust beunderstoodto

m
ean" theorigin of physical life" andnot thegenesisof life within

thedi vinesuper- celestial sphereof G


od'sinfinite creation.

M
an, hisconstitution, fromwhencehecam
e, andwhi ther his

cyclic journeywill carryhim, isall that em


bodied m
ancanhopeto

understandduring hissojourn upontheexternal planesof m


att er. The

exaltedadept cravesnom
ore, infact he cannot obt ainanyabsolute

knowledgebeyond this, becauseit isim


possiblefor himtorealize

anythi ngbeyondhim
self. The perfect m
an, whileincarnatedwit hin

theastral vorticesof hum


ani ty, cannot pentrateandknowthe details

of truthbelongingtothepur elyangelic state. Bef orehecan dothis

hem
ust beforever translated fromtheastral spher eof thepl anet

which gavehimbi rth, and, he him


self, becom
etheangel. The

m
ighti est hierophant (Herm
es Trism
egistus) thiswor ldhasever pro

duced hasonlybeenabletospeculateas todetails withinthese

exaltedstates, andsuchspeculationswithout corroborativetesti

m
ony, areasvalueless, when usedasthe foundation for asyst emof

thought, asthespeculations of anyreli giousenthusiast. The only

differ encebetweenthetwoconsistsint hedifferent planesoccupied

bythe respective speculators.

Theinvolutionof spirit, and there-act iveevoluti onof m


atter,

arebaseduponabsolutelaws, whichm
an m
ayrealize for him
sel f.

That oneformdisappearsonly togivepl acetoanot her m


oreperfect,

isaf act observedthroughout Naturein all her departm


ents, andthose

whopossesstheattributesof soul-sight inasuffi cientlydeveloped

state, canpercei vethehiddenpotential itieslatent withintheoutward

form
. Thisbeing so, andweassert of our ownspiri tual experi ences

that i t istrue, thenweknowthat previ oustothis evolution whichwe

candi stinguisht akingplace all around us, theremust havebeena

processof involution, bywhi chtheselatent potent ialitiesbecam


ein

volved withinext ernal m


atter . Fromnothing, nothingcanbepr o-
22THE LIG
HTO
FEG
YPT

duced; it isther eforeonlyt heblind, unreasoning atheist who cancredit

suchanillogical creedastheonewhich hasbeent hussum


mari zed,â

"Fromnothingwe cam
e, andwhatever our station,

Tonot hingweowe anim


mense obligation.

W
hatever wedo, or whatever welearn,

Intimeweshall all intonot hingreturn."

Tothe cold, hear tlesssuppor ter of this soul annihilatingsystemof

nothingness, who flauntshis superficial lylearned authorityunder the

plausi blenam
eof Agnostic, wereplywit hthefully realizedcon

sciousnessof adeathless, pr ogressivei m


mortality, â

Fromaninfinite sourcem
idst realm
sof light,

Anoff springfromG
od, m
ysoul tookits flight;

Togai nam
idst m
atter, withi tstrialsandpain,

Theknowledgeto carryit homewardagain.

Theimm
utablelawsof Nature m
aybetracedbackward into

rem
ote erasof sunform
ation, or carried forwardbeyondthepurview

of the present intotheequal lydimvist asof theeternal future, by

those whocansee andrealize for them


selvesthepl anesof bot hcause

andef fect. Tobe abletodo thiswem


ust attainuntothesoul stateof

equili briumwhere bothrealm


s unite, wherethereis neither causenor

effect , but where thetwoare one. It is fromsuch astatethat the

teachi ngscontainedinthisworkwerederived, and assuchwe desire

themt obeclosel ystudied.

Thegenesisof li fem
ust beviewedfromthesevenplanesof it s

m
anifestation, to bethoroughlyunderstood. Theseplanes, takenin

theor der of thei r cyclicevolution, are asfollows; I. Celest ial; II. Spir

itual; III. Astral; IV. M


iner al; V. Vegetable; VI. Anim
al; VII . Hum
an.

Fromt heseventh or hum


anstatethelife atom
sagai npassthrough

theastral andspiritual tot hecelestial; thecom


pletecycle of necessit y

being com
posedof tengreat cycles, corr espondingt othewell known

Kabbal istical "Sephiroth." At present, weshall onl yspeakof I, IV,

andV, thesethreeconstituti ngthefoundationsfromwhichthe others

arise.

I. The Celestial State

O
f thi sstateit isim
possibl etogivemorethana general out line,

contai ning, asit does, themysteryof t hoseinconceivablelaws, bythe

operat ionof whichtheEgobecom


esasel f actingentity. It m
ust
THEO
RIG
INO
FPHYSICALLIFE23

sufficetosay, t hat it isthisstateof celestial lifewherei nislocatedthe

purely em
bryonic center inthedivinear cof progressivebeing.

Thisi sthepoint wherethediffusiveintelligence of theinfi nite

spirit becom
esdi fferentiated andatom
ic; yes. wer epeat theword;

thedi vineEgoof thehum


ansoul isabsolutelyatomic. It isa self-

existi ngabsolute atomof Jehovah-G


od, ( aChrist Child) which it is

im
possibletoalt er, transfor m
, absorbor annihilat e, fromthe suprem
e

m
om
ent of itsdif ferentiation. It isas eternal and im
mortal asthe

infini te, of whichit form


sa part. But thoughatomic, it isonlysoas

apurelyspiritual conception, apoint of radiant l ight, free fromm


atter ,

andincapableof unitingitself withit except bymeansof ref lection.

Thepr ocessof di fferentiationnowclaimsour attention. This pro

cessi sconsum
mat edwithinthecelestial m
atrixof angelicpar ents.

By"angelicparents" wem
ean thosedivineentities whodwell within

thevariousspher esof purifi edangelhood.

NO
TE: W
edonot usethetermangel inthesenseim
pliedbyordinarylexi

cographers, whoi nterpret the wordas"a spirit, servant or m


essenger," but weuse

it to m
eanthehi ghest andm
ost interior stateof l ifewhichi t ispossiblefor m
ortal

m
indt ograsp. It isinfinitelyabovetheso-called spiritual sphere.

Thetwinsouls, maleandfem
ale, or heavenlyO
siris andIsis,

(father andm
other) formtwo halves, the m
asculine andfem
inine

attributesof the divineEgo. Theyhave their alter natecycles of ac

tivity andrespose. Duringthecycleof their fruit ful activit y, thetwo

naturesrespondwithintense vibrations tothedivi neanthemof crea

tionwhichcreatesaninflux of theformless, m
otionlessspiri t intothe

celest ial sensori umuntil the wholespherebecom


es radiant wit hthe

scinti llationsof spiritual harm


ony. O
beyingthecr eativeim
pl use, these

streamsof spirit ual forcefl owalongtheconvergent polesfromthe

variouscentersof thesphere, eachforcefromthe m


alebeing m
et

andbalancedbyt hat of thef em


ale, the contact producing, by the

exact equilibriumof them


asculineandf em
ininenat ures, thel iving,

external sparksof im
mortal l ife. Inother words, t heseangeli cvibra

tions transformt heform


less intelligence, whichhasbeenindr awn,

intoactiveeternal Egos. As m
anoneart histhenatural outcom
eof

thepr ocreativepowersof ear thlyparent s, sothedivineactivitiesof

theEgoarethespiritual results, inonesense, of thecreati veattribut es

of angelicprogenitorsinthe celestial worlds. But wem


ust not bem
is

understoodupont hispoint. TheEgoisnot created intheangelic


THEO
RIG
INO
FPHYSICALLIFE25

let us assum
ethat twoof the sixforces arelesst hantheir opposites.

Saytheonefromthe"front" andtheone fromthe" left". It i sevident

that weshouldhavem
otionin acurve. But inasm
uch asall the others

arethesam
easwhenweassumedour point, it ispl ainthat thism
otion

inacurvewill beinthesameplaneof surface, andwill, in tim


e, de

scribe acircle. But let usassum


ealso that another forceis lessthan

itsopposite. Say theonecomingfrom"above." W


hat havewenow?

O
ur or iginal point withthree of itsfor ceslessthantheir opposites.

Theresult will bem


otion, not m
otionin astraight line, but inacurve,

but not acurvei nthesam


eplaneof space, andhenceit cannever

descri beacircle, but will f ormaspiral. Thisspi ral islife. That ist o

say, i t isthem
otionof life. Just keep clear inyour m
indthat if one-

half of theprim
i tiveforces that m
akeanim
penetrablepoint areless

thant heir opposi tes, andyou havetheessential ideaof alif eforce.

Chem
ical forceis death, that is, balanced, still andm
otionless.

Thespiral m
otion isthetype of life. I t isthem
otionof lif e. It isa

spirit ual screw, withall the m


echanical advantages of ascrewinpene

tratingtheuniverseof m
atter. Thespir al variesi nm
agnitude from

theinfinitelygr eat tothei nfinitesim


allysm
all. Conceivethelesser

forces tobebut aninfinite fractionlessthantheir opposites, thenthe

spiral will beal m


ost infinit einitssweepof curve, andwill require

alm
ost aneternit ytoreachi tsculm
inat ingpoint. O
nthecont rary,

thegr eater thediversityin power thel esswill becom


ethecurve, until

wehavetheinfinitesim
allysm
all spiral that will culm
inatealm
ost

instantly. Thusbetweenthese twoextremeswehave everyphenom

enonof life, fromthat of thetiniest i nsect tothegreat cosm


iclifeof an

astral universe.

V. The Vegetable State

Since wehavefoundthat m
oti onisthel ifeof m
att er, wem
ust

nowseekfor ast ill higher f orm


, theimm
ediateproduct of m
at ter.

W
ethereforeask thestudent tom
entally bridgethe distancebetween

theform
ationof acrystallizedatomto theevoluti onof aplanet with

itsgaseousenvel ope, called itsatm


osphere. Thisdone, wewil l care

fully noticethe evolutionof thefirst rudim


entary form
sof vegetable

lifef romwhichprim
al form
s all theinf initevarietyof thevegetable

kingdomareevolved.

Having m
adetheassertionthat thespiral isthem
otionof lif e,
26THE LIG
HTO
FEG
YPT

it wil l beaswel l toseeif thevegetablekingdomwill substantiateour

assert ion. Assomesort of external evidence, then, let uscal l toour

aidthephyllotaxyof plants (asit ist echnically term


ed). O
n thestem
s

of plantstheleavesaresoplacedthat alinewoundaroundthestem
,

andtouchingthe petioleof eachleaf, wouldbeaspiral. W


her ethe

leaves areintwo rows, thespacebetweentwooppositeleaves isjust

half a circleor circum


ferenceof thest em
, andwheretherear ethree

rows, it isone-t hirdof the circum


ference, andso ontoaregular suc

cessiveseriesin different plantswhich expresstheratiosof 1-2, 2-5,

3-8, 5-13, 2-21, 13-34, 21-55. Theexter nal facts, dem


onstratedby

botani cal science, not onlyconfirmour assertion, but alsotendto

showt hat vital f orceissubj ect tom


easurem
ent in theplant.

Inorder tounder standhowthevegetable evolvesfr omthem


in

eral, not onlym


ust thespiral m
otionof lifebeheldinview, but the

variouschangesof atom
icpol aritym
ust alsobeclearlyapprehended.

As, for instance, theatom


sof oxygenandhydrogen byacertai ncom

binati onproduce water. Inthisunionbothbecom


epolarized, and

forma substance whichisthe polar oppositeof their original inflam

m
able states. Fromthischangeof polari tywehave clouds, oceans

andri vers. W
hen thevapor fr omthesewatersisdrawnupwardby

theheat of thesun, aninfinitelysm


all fractionbecom
esdecom
posed

intoi tsgaseous state. Althoughdecom


posed, theat om
sareact ually

thesam
easthey werepreviously, after com
biningi nthesubst ance

known aswater. Theyhaveonl yreceived adifferent angleof motion.

W
hereasbeforetheyrotatedi nacircle, theynowascendandr evolve

inthe formof a spiral. Int hisascensi onfromear ththeyatt ract or are

attractedbythe atom
sof car bonicacid gas, andinstantlyaviolent

rotati onam
ongthevariousat om
sisproduced. They com
bineand lo-

another transformationhastakenplace; anewthing hasbeenpro

duced, viz.; am
oleculeor germof physi cal life. Under thecontrol

of acentral atomof fire, thepredom


inatingforces beingoxygenand

carbon, thisunionproducesanother changeof polar ity, andtheybe

com
er e-attracted totheeart h. Here, water or m
oisturereceivesthem
,

anda speciesof vegetablesl im


eisthe physical result. W
hen this

vegetableproduct hasserved itspurpose anddecays, itsliber ated

atom
s ariseintheir spiral and, inturn, becom
eat tracted, or them
selves

attract, som
eone or m
oreof theatom
sof air with whichthey havea

natural affinity. Thesam


epr ocessof polarization isrepeated, with
THEO
RIG
INO
FPHYSICALLIFE27

som
eslight variation, anda still higher germof l ifeisevol ved, viz.;

thelowest formof thelichen. Fromthe liberatedatom


sof the lichen

spring forthstil l higher typesof thesam


efam
ily until theclim
axis

attained, when, byahigher andm


oreethereal attraction, the polar

izedgerm
sbring forththenext higher f ormof vegetablelife. Thus,

asthe agesroll on, fromthi soriginal formdevelopspecies, classes,

andfam
iliesof vegetation, andfromtheseevolve, throughthe m
edium

of wat er, astill higher roundinthegam


ut of being; insect, reptile,

anim
al , andlastl y, M
AN.After agesof developm
ent, wehaveM
anof

today.

Space will not adm


it of our goingintof urther detailsof this ex

ceedinglyinterestingsubject . Volum
esmight befil ledinrecounting

thewriter'spersonal experiencesinthi sdepartm


ent of life, watching

withi ntenseinterest thewei rdbut beautiful transform


ations of Nature.

M
ucht hat hasbeenleft unnot icedhere, shouldbemadethesubject

of the student's privatem


edi tation, and personal r esearch.
CHAPTERIV

THEM
YSTERIESO
F SEX

It has beenwell saidbyanem


inent O
ccultist, "m
an ism
ost

ignorant of those thingswhicharem


ost m
anifest."

Insomedepartm
entsof Nature thisistr ue, andprobablyinno

other "m
anifested" departm
ent of hisbei ngisthis truthm
ore strik

ingly apparent thaninthat whichrelatestohissexual nature. Heis

aware that anim


al natureisdividedinto twogreat classes, m
aleand

fem
ale, but heknowsalm
ost nothingof t hespiritual principleswhich

underl iethisphysical expressionof sex. Heisful lyawarethat the

union of thetwo organism


sis necessary for thepur poseof procreation,

but he isfearful lyignorant of thoseinterior processeswhich produce

theactual germ
s of life. He ism
oreor lessacquai ntedwitht hefact

that i nthelower stratasof anim


atedexistencebi- sexual organism
sare

thegeneral rule, andthat, occasionally, thisbi-sexual natur ebecom


es

m
anifestedam
ong m
en, asseen intheher m
aphrodite, but heis quite

at al osstoaccount for such "m


onstrous" productions. Hencei t m
ay

betrulysaidthat "m
anism
ost ignorant of thoset hingswhich are

m
ost manifest." Therefore, in order toenablethegeneral reader to

clearl ygraspthe variousconnectinglinksinthemystical ramifications

of sex, toseetheir perfect harm


ony, andtounderstandtheir relation

toeachother, we will first speakof theoriginof sex; secondly, descri be,

asclearlyaspossibleitsnatureandfunctions; thirdly, point out the

relati onof thesexestoeach other; and, lastly, present abr ief appli

cation of thewholeasit rel atestoM


an, theUniverse, andtheIm
mor

tality of theSoul.

I. The O
riginof Sex

Deity isaunity that expressesor m


anif estsitself asaduali ty.

Thisi stheeternal trinityof life.

Theinfiniteoceanof form
lessspirit withinitslatent bosomcon

tains all that is, was, or ever canbe. Thereforei t contains all theele

m
ents of sexint heir prim
al state. W
hen thefirst pulsations of that

thought whichevolved"thedi vineidea" becam


emani fest, Natur e

arrayedherself under thetwo m


odesof motion, acti onandreaction.
THEM
YSTERIESO
F SEX29

Thein-breathing andout-breathingof thisdivinet hought, in the

earliest dawnof creation, thusinstitut edthefirst spiritual attributes

of sex. Eachfunctionof the Deificsoul , whichwe designateasin

spirat ionandrespiration, or actionand reactionof theuniversal life

current, thusbecam
edifferentiatedfor all eternit yasthepr im
ary

fundamental principleof M
ani festedBeing. TheKabbalistical i nitiates,

of the agesthat aregone, form


ulatedthissam
ebiunespirit asLove

andW
i sdom
. Love, asthenegativeor feminineray, iscontent and

ever seekstoenf old. W


isdom
, asthepositive, m
asculineray, isrest

lessandalwaysi npursuit. Thefem


inine forcesare ever strivingto

encircletheatom, andthem
asculinefor cesstrivingtopropel it ina

straight line. Fr omthisdual actionof thespiritual potentialities, is

bornt he"Spiral, " them


otion of lifeandsym
bol of eternal pr ogression.

W
ecannot attem
pt anyexplanationof howthefirst Deificforms

of sexual lifebecom
eultim
at ed, nor of thewhyand wherefore of this

celest ial existence. It isenoughfor us that wear eenabledbythelaws

of cor respondence totracetheoriginof sextothe shoresof thegreat

fountainof all existence, andtoproclaimit totheworldas thefirst

princi pleof that great centr al Ego(G


od) fromwhichall m
anif ested

egosderivetheir being. Inorder that wem


aycom
pr ehendsom
ewhat

of the m
ysteries of sexaswe seethemmanifestedi nhum
anity, we

m
ust descendfromthesepract icallyinconceivableheightsof celestial

glory andseekfor thelinks of thiscontinuouschainwithint hehigh

est st atesof lif eapproachablebytheem


bodiedhumansoul, vi z., the

angeli csphereof thesoul world. O


nlyi nthesestatescanwe obtain

anydefiniteidea of theinterior signif icanceof sex, andits m


ighty

im
port anceasaf actor inthe im
mortalit yof thehum
ansoul. Thefirst

linkof thiscelestial chain, aswehave seen, lies concealed withinthe

bosomof theInfi niteO


ne. W
hat thesucceedingones m
aycontai nwe

cannot tell, but that theywill bear aperfect corr espondence tothe

angeli cstatewe arecertain, m


akingdue allowance for thedif ference

of their respecti vestates. Therefore, sinceweknowtheorigi nof sex,

wewil l consider itscorrelat iveswhich wehavedesignated, as inspir

ation andrespiration.

II. Sex, ItsNatureandFunct ions

Inthe previouschapter wehavedescribedinavery brief m


anner

theactual differ entiationof thehum


an Ego, asadeificatomof life.
30THE LIG
HTO
FEG
YPT

W
eneednot, ther efore, repeat anyof thedescripti ontheregi ven, but

wewil l addthat it m
ust bea self evident fact that eachEgo contains

within itself all theprim


ary elem
entsof sex, ina latent condition. These

attributeshavenot asyet beensubjectedtotherequisiteconditions

for their evoluti on. Inthis state, then, thereis neither lovenor wisdom

m
anifestedwithin theEgo. It cannot knowhappiness whenit is

ignorant of sorrow.It cannot formanyconceptionof rest before

wearinesshasapproached. Therecanbenoreal love for theEgowhen

it has never experiencedthe variouscontrarycondi tionsbywhichlove

isdistinguished. Thewisdomof theEgo inthisstateisequal lylatent,

since it possessesnom
eansof arriving at atrueknowledgeof itsvar

ioussurroundings. Inthisst ate, webeholdthespi ritual atominits

prim
al condition whereinthe power of G
odhathjust createdit . It

isthe first spir itual Adam


. Thevarious seriesof statesthroughwhich

thisdivineEgomust penetrat einorder toevolvei tssoul sphere, are

thenecessarym
eansbywhich theinternal potential itiesof sexm
ust

beawakened. W
hen thistranspires, thedivineEgobecom
espregnant

witht hedual for m


sof itsownorganicl ife, andthetwinsoul sare

born, them
aleandfem
aleelem
entsof it sbeing, whicharerepresented

inG
enesisasAdamandEve, knowingneit her goodnor evil. Abeauti

ful descriptiont hisof theem


bryonichum
ansouls. Thesetwin souls

aretheabsolute expressionof them


asculineandfem
ininerays of

which everyabsol uteatom


icEgoiscom
posed. Them
asculineray

contai nsaportionof thefeminineelem


entsor ther ecouldbe nore

action of itsfor ces. Thefeminineraymust likewisecontaina portion

of the m
asculine qualitiesfor thesam
e reason. Thesetwinsoulscon

taina portionof eachother. Theyconst itutethesunandm


oon, so

tosay, of theEgo'screation, andwhen oncetheybecom


edifferentiated

theyareaseternal andim
mor tal asthe EG
Owhichcalledthem

intoexistence. Theycanbeneither absorbednor annihilatedbytim


e

nor et ernity. Theyconstitute thedivine ideaof their deific parent,

andas suchthey becom


ethedivineexpressionof LoveandW
isdom

upont hisearth.

NO
TE; Thisstatement requires som
eslight qualification. W
emeanthat no foreign

or out sideinfluencecanabsorbor annihilatethesexual quali tiesof the soul. It

isthereforetrue that them


asculineand fem
inineattributesof thesoul cannot be

destroyedasawhole. But the m


asculine portionm
ay attract it sfem
inine portion

or soul m
ate, and bytheintenseselfhoodof itsowndom
inant forcesvirt ually

destroyher m
anif estedexistence. Thisabsorptionhowever, is averyrare oc-
THEM
YSTERIESO
F SEX31

currenceandonly transpires inthecase of thosemagical adeptsof theastral

plane whohaveat tainedtheir psychologi cal powers byacom


pletepolarization

of all thetruly hum


anelem
entsof their internal natures. Suchm
agical adepts

becom
e theconcentratedcentersof spiri tual selfishness, but teachtheexternal

m
asses that self isthevery dem
onthey haveconquered. These occult processes

havet ransform
ed themintosexlessbeings, whoare neither humannor divi ne,

andyet theyprof esstobetheguardians of "thesecret doctri ne" of "the sacred

science."

Inthi slatter capacitythey haveform


ul atedm
ucherroneousphilosophy,

since theyareself-m
agnetizedandself- deludedby their ownpositiveideaof

Nature tosuchan extent that theycannot penetrate beyondtheir ownastr al spheres,

nor receiveanyknowledgewhi chelevates thesoul t ohigher vi ewsandtruer con

ceptionsof G
od's infiniteresources. It isfromthism
agical school of t hought that

m
ankindhavereceivedthedoctrineswhichteachthat sexisonlytheappearance

of m
at ter, andnot aspiritual reality; whereas, nothinginthism
ightyuniverse

isso m
anifest andsoeternal asthem
al eandfem
al eexpressionsof thedivinesoul.

These adeptsprof esstohave blendedthe two; but t heyhavesi m


plypolari zedthe

fem
ini ne, andcreatedaconsciousselfhoodof theother.

It is im
possible for theabsoluteEgo(t hetwinsoul) todescend

intomoreoutward conditions thantheparadisiacal state. Soi norder

toatt aintheful l developm


ent of itsinternal attr ibutes, its ownsoul,

expressedasthe m
aleandfemaleelem
ent s; eachuni t isprojected

outwar duponthe subjectivearcof thegreat cycle, where, aft er

passingthroughi nnum
erablespheresand statesof l ife, eachf inally

reachesthepolar izingpoint of creation, inthem


i neral, whichisthe

turningpoint in itscycleof necessity. Fromthis point itsj ourney

backagainistraversedupon theobjecti vearcunti l it reachesthe

clim
ax of m
aterial form
s.

W
esee, therefore, that thenatureof sexistogiveperfect expres

siont othetwograndattributesof deif iclife; LoveandW


isdom
; that

toatt ainthisendthedivine soul of theabsolute Egobecom


es dif

ferent iatedasm
aleandfem
al e, eachconsciousof i tself, each aperfect

expressionof the positiveandnegative forcesof i tsbeing. Whenonce

thisdifferentiat ioniscom
pl eted, then, theyexist asthedivineideaof

them
i crocosmand constitute itsuniverse, evenas them
yriad creations

of spaceconstitutethedivineideaof t heDeity. Thisbeingso, each

portionof thedual soul m


aintainsforever theperf ect sym
bol of its

internal qualitiesandalways givesexpr ession, in itsoutward form


, to

thesym
bol of its internal nature. Like producesli ke.

Thefunctionof t hesoul ist oawakenandroundout thosequal ities

andat tributeswhicharelatent within; andaswehaveseenthat there

aretwosetsof soul qualities, onethe necessaryoutcom


eof t heother,

wesee theharm
onyandthephilosophyof thetwinf orm
sof lif e
'52THELIG
HTO
F EG
YPT

toexpresstliern. Bothm
ale andfem
ale, aswehave endeavored

toshow,possess tlienecessarypositive qualities for theper fect subju

gation of m
aterial forces. Henceit is, thai, when thetwinsoulsare

projectedonthei r journeyintom
atter, theytravel upondiver gent

lines, alongthe subjectivearcsof the soul'sevol ution. Theselines(if

it wer epossible tom


easuret hem
) would formtwosi desof anequilat

eral t rianglewit hm
ineral as abase, whiletheapexwouldindicatethe

absoluteEgoor point of proj ection. The returnjourneybetweenthe

m
ineral andm
anf orm
sasim
il ar triangle, inreverse, whichwouldindi

catet heobjectivearcsof thesoul'sevolution, \\ "henbotharcsare

com
binedtheyrepresent themystical seal of KingSolom
on, the

double trinity, or sixpointedstar. Thi scom


pletes twoactsi nthe

grand dram
aof li fe. Theclosingtableau inthefir st act repr esentsthe

stationaryforces of thecrystallizedm
i neral andt hesecondact the

e»ter nal conditi onsof hum


an life.

The£90M
ineral

"M
iner al M
anV

SubjectiveArcO
bjectiveArc Solom
on'sSeal

Thethirdandlast act inthe hum


ancycl ebrieflyr eviewsthe

whole of theprevioustwoarcsandevolvesanother sixpointed star

which represents thehigher andlower pl anesof m


anifestation. (This

last act isthet ransit of thesoul throughthesevensuper m


undane

spheresof disem
bodiedexistencefromm
antotheangel.) But, inits

grand outlinesit isalsoaspiritual tr inewhoseclosingtabl eaurepre

sents thereunion of thetwin soulssym


bolizedbySt. Johnas the

celest ial m
arriageof thelamb. Thus, we beginwith theonedi vine

m
onad or Egoand inthecourseof itsexpressionandof thegr adual

evolut ionof its sexual attri butes, weseeit slowlytransformintoa

trinit y. Thistri nity, inthe sub-cycles of itsevolution, for m


sthreetr i

angles, whichconstitutethe sym


bol of i tsforcest hreetim
es expressed

upont hethreesub-cyclesof itsjourney. Thesethr eesub-cycl esarethe

subjectivearcor thecycleof unconsciousness, the objective arcor

cycle of intelligence, andtheethereal arcor cycl eof soul conscious-


THEM
YSTERIESO
F SEX33

ness. Theresults sofar of our present researchshowthat the origin

of sex beginswit hG
od; that thenature of sexist hem
anifest ationof

hisbi unespirit, anditsfunctionsare thespiral m


otionof i tsevolution

aryforcesthat awakenandroundout its latent possibilities.

It nowbecom
esour dutytoconsider the thirdsecti onof our

subject, therelationof the sexestoeachother.

III. TheRelation of theSexestoEachOther

M
aleandfem
aleexist inNatureasther epresentati veexpressi ons

of wisdomandlove. Their functionscorr espondexactlywiththeir

sex, andinactual lifeit m


aybetruly saidthat wom
anisever the

center of theloveelem
ent of hum
anity. Her thought sanddesir es

consti tutetheindexof her missiononearth. Inher, webehol dthe

gentle, yielding, lovingnaturewhichsoftensandharm


onizesman's

positi vespirit of aggression. Inher delicatenatureweseet helovely

center of m
aternal careandaffection. Sheistheweaker porti onof

thedual soul uponthephysical plane, but her physical weaknesscon

stitut esthegreat center of her spiritual strength. Astheweaker sex,

wem
ay thinkthat her truepl aceisthat of subject iontom
an, but, on

thecontrary, her m
oredelicateforcesbecom
eher most potent weapon,

andinsteadof beingthesubj ect sheascendsthethroneof the con

queror . M
anbecomesapliable m
ediumin her hands, andisled a

willingcaptivebyher subtle power and resources.

Inm
an webehold thepositive, aggressiveLordof Creation, that

portionof thesoul whichbecom


estherestlessexpl orer of Nat ure

seekingfor wisdom
.Man'swil l iselectr ic, penetratinganddi sruptive.

Thewill of wom
an ism
agnetic, attractiveandform
ative. Hence they

expressthepolar oppositesof Nature's forces.

Thetwinsoulsar erelatedto eachother prim


arily asbrother and

sister , andfinal lyasm


anandwife. In thislatter statethei r truem
eet

ingpl aceisthe planeof em


bodiedhum
anity, but, duringthepresent

cycle, veryfewof thesespir itual unionstakeplace. But, whenever

thetwohalvesof thesam
edi vineEgodo m
eet, love isthenat ural con

sequence; not the physical sensationspr oducedbyt heanim


al mag

netismsof their sexual natur es, but the deep, silent em


otions of the

soul; theresponsivevibrationsof their internal naturestowardeach

other; theblissf ul silenceof twosouls inperfect rapport wherein

neither carethto speak. This spiritual loveisthe outcom


eof their
34THE LIG
HTO
FEG
YPT

divine relationship, andshouldnever be set aside nor crushed byany

worldl yconsiderations. But, onthecont rary, wherever possibl e, these

purei ntuitionsof thesoul shouldbeobeyed. They cannot deceive

nor leadastray, becausethe soul never m


akesam
istakewhenclaim
ing

itsown. Shouldcircum
stances inlifeor anyother m
aterial considera

tionprevent thei r rightful union, thef act that theyhaveact uallym


et

will constituteaninvisible connection, aspiritual rapport, between

themwhichnoear thlypower or devicecanbreak. Deepdownwit hin

thesecret cham
bersof theheart theim
ageof thel ovedonewill be

treasuredandits continual presencewil l poisonandcorrodeeverything

which pertainstowardanephem
eral affectionfor another. If a fem
ale

should m
arryunder thesecircum
stances, andbecom
e them
other of

childr en, it will frequently transpiret hat theact ual germ


sof spiritual

lifewill betransm
ittedbyt hisabsent one. Theexternal husbandonly

providesthepurelyphysical conditions for them


anifestation of the

spirit ual offspri ngof thetr ueLord. Therejected soul-m


ate, thespir

itual bridegroom
, isthereal father, andveryoftenthechild bornwill

resem
bletheim
ageof itstrueparent.

Byfar them
ost i m
portant of thevarious relations of thesexes

toward eachother isthat whi chpertains totheir sexual inter course.

Untold m
isery, sufferingand crim
earebornintotheworldthr ough

thesensual depravityof m
ankindonthe onehand, andtheir benighted

ignoranceof hum
annatureupontheother . W
earesorrythat sucha

delicatesubject cannot bepr operlytreatedinthe present wor k, sowe

will onlyaddthat m
anandwifeshouldharm
onizewitheachother,

bothi nphysical tem


peram
ent andinm
agneticpolari ty. Nom
arr iage

union shouldbet hought of wheretheseessential pointsof comparison

arewanting. Neit her wealth, fam


e, nor worldlyposi tion, cancom
pen

satef or thelack of natural harm


ony. Discordant unionsarethehar

binger sof sorrow, crim


eand disease. Sexual union betweeninhar

m
onioussoulsevolvestheseedsof every speciesof wickedness and

sexual disorder. It m
aynot becom
eappar ent tothe producer thereof,

but it existswit hinthespacesof hum


an lifeready tospring intocon

crete formunder thefirst favorableconditions.

Let thosewhodel iberatelym


i susetheir sexual nature, tosati sfy

licent iouswicked desires, st opinthedeadlypath. Suchthoughtsand

actionsleadtomadnessandactual death.

ThepurelyM
artial m
anwill proveacont inual curse tothecol d-
THEM
YSTERIESO
F SEX35

naturedSaturnine wom
an, and viceversa. Thism
aynot beanyf ault

of the m
anor woman, but it i sthediscordant polar itiesof their astral

consti tutions. Thesam


ewill holdgoodbetweennaturesof the

Earthy triplicity andthosebornunder t heAirytri plicity. A true

knowledgeof the scienceof t hestarsis necessary todeterm


inecon

jugal harm
onyor discord. Now, thevarioussections of our subject

arecom
pleted, andit onlyrem
ainsfor ustoapply thelogical outcom
e

of the principles of sexast heyaffect m


an, theuniverseand theim

m
ortal ityof the soul.

Aswe viewtheoutwardform
s of m
anand wom
anwecannot fail

toobservetheperfect harm
onybetweent heexternal appearance and

theinternal cause. Their organism


sare theconcret eim
ageof the

princi plesconcealedwithin. It wouldbe theextremeheight of ab

surdit yfor usto believethat am


aterializedformbearsnocorrespond

encet otheforceswhichcreatedit. The formcannot exist wit hout an

internal cause, andtheinter nal causei spowerless toproduce anyex

ternal formapart fromthereflectedim


ageof itsel f anditsf unctions.

Under thesecircum
stancesit m
ust besel f-evident t hat everymale

organi smistheabsoluteoutcom
eof m
asculineforces, andever yfem
ale

organi smtheproduct of fem


ininequaliti es. Therefore, am
ale soul

cannot bebornintotheworld under the cover of a fem


aleform.

Neither canafemalesoul be usheredupontheplanesof hum


ani tyim

prisonedwithint hem
asculine body. TheseareNatur e'ssim
ple facts,

which ought tobe apparent to everythinkingm


ind. But it seemsthat

suchi snot thecase, for we areseriouslyinform


ed bycertain theosoph-

ical writersthat duringthe variousincarnationsof thehum


an soul

within thehum
an form
,manm
ayincarnate inthefor mof awom
an,

andvi ceversa. Wecanonlysaythat suchunutterablenonsense isal

m
ost beneaththe noticeof anysanem
ind, andthose whom
akesuch

ridiculousassert ionsarenot onlybound totheext ernal plane of ap

pearances, but ar ecom


pletely ignorant of thetrue light of O
ccult

Science.

It oft entranspir esthat wef indm


enwho appear to possesstrue

fem
ini nenatures, andwom
enwhoseemto bem
asculineintem
per a

m
ent, but thisis not really thecase. I t isonlyanappearancecaused

bythe com
binedi nfluenceof pre-natal conditions, andstellar positions

at bir th. TheBuddhistical conceptionof m


anandwom
anrounding

out until sexbecom


esobliter ated, ispr obablythe m
ost transcendental
36THE LIG
HTO
FEG
YPT

delusi onthat ever originated withinthe oriental brain; therefore, we

will t akenofurt her noticeof suchm


yst ical folly.

Thehum
anform
, asm
aleandf em
ale, ist hem
aterial culm
ination

of Nat ure'ssexual expression. Uponthis planeshe cangonof urther,

for beyondthisl im
it westep withinthe spacesof theether where

Nature continues her wonderful expressionof sexin strict har m


ony

witht helawsof correspondencetotheplanesbelow. W


hiledealing

witht heform
sassum
edbym
an, wem
ust brieflynoti cethosevi tal

secret ionswhich formthephysical condi tionsfor r e-productionof his

kind. Thesem
inal fluidsare them
ost et hereal of all physical secretions,

andcontaintheveryquintessenceof humannature. Thesexual or

ganismexistsas afactor in procreation, therefore, theorganshavethei r

proper functions anduseor t heywouldnot bepresent. Tosuddenly

andcom
pletelysuppresstheir natural functionswil l doagreat deal of

physical andspir itual harm


, becausethe reactionwill create violent

discor dwithintheethereal constitution. Infact, thecom


plet esup

pressi onisalm
ost asbadas excessiveuseor lustf ul indulgence. It is

onlyoneof thet woextrem


es, nothingm
ore. W
henthesexual or ganism

isevolvedabove thephysical planeof i tsm


anifest ation, the sem
inal

fluids areabsorbedbythem
agneticconstitutionandtheether ealized

atom
s helptobui ldupthespiritual bodyof m
an. But whenthi sis

not so thesesem
i nal germ
s, i f not passedoff am
id theother secretions

fromt hebody, li veandgerm


i nateaswar mof elem
ental lifefor m
s

which robtheorganismof aportionof i tsvitality.

Toobeythelaws of Natureis theonlysafeandsur eroadtoevolve

thespiritual sensesof thesoul, andoneof these lawsisthe rightful

union of thesexes. Celibacy initself i snot anat ural state; it ispurely

artifi cial, becauseit ignoresoneof theprincipal elem


entsof our being.

Theref ore, there isgreat spi ritual danger inacel ibatelife, andnine

tenths of them
ystical m
anias andspirit ual saturnaliaof past history

haveoriginatedam
ongcelibat es. It iswell torem
ember thisat the

present day, ast hereissom


e considerabledanger of historyr epeating

itself .

Celibacy, asaquickm
eansof artificial lystim
ulat ingandproduc

ingcertainso-calledspiritual powersandm
edium
isticstates, isa

successful m
ethod, sofar as m
erepsychological resultsareconcerned,

but onethat isf raught with terribledanger. It is am


ethodt hat should

bediscouragedin all caseswhereinthe spiritual constitution of the


THEM
YSTERIESO
F SEX37

organi smisina negativeconditon. Under them


ost favorablecircum

stancesit isaveryquestionablepracti ceunlesst hespiritual natureis

sufficientlyacti vetoabsorb andusetheethereali zedatom


sof the

sem
inal fluidwhi chhasbecomedem
aterializedbythem
agnetic activ

ities of O
ccult t raining.

Anyspeciesof "f orcing" the attributes of thesoul , renderst heir

m
anifestationsweakandunhealthy, hence liableto error anddelusion.

It is uponthisbasisthat we account for thespiri tual absurditiesof

m
anyoriental m
ystics. Their severeasceticismrendersthemtheun

suspectingpreyof everyim
aginablespeciesof O
ccult delusion. Celi

bacy, then, m
ust onlytakepl acewhentheanim
al naturehasbeen

evolvedsofar upwardtoward thehigher principles, that thesexual

propensitiesare susceptible of extendingtheir vibrationsto ahigher

plane of action. Inthiscase, celibacy becom


esan absolutenecessity

of fur ther O
ccult progress. Herein, weseeoncem
or etheparadoxof

truth. Upononeplaneit becom


esadelusionandasnare, but upona

higher planeit containsall theelem


ent sof aglor ioustruth. Conse

quentl ynobeing, hum


anor di vine, canl aydownany hardandf ast

linet oguidethe variousprocessesof spiritual developm


ent. Eachor

ganismrequiresa systemthat ispeculiar toitself , eachsoul atraining

speciallyadapted totheplaneit occupi es. Fromthisit will beseen

that nothingm
ore thanthegeneral principlesof O
ccult traini ngcan

begiven. Fromsuchoutlines eachm


ust adapt suchr ulesandexercises

asare applicable tohimashelearnsfr omself studyandpractice.

Andonlythosewhoarethem
selvesspirit uallyenlightenedcan seethe

truestateof the soul and, physician-li ke, scienti fically, pr escribefor its

variousdisorders.

W
henweregardthem
ystical r am
ificationsof sexas represented

inthe universal creationof suns, stars, m


oonsand planets, weseethe

sam
eprinciplesat workthroughout every departm
ent of their being,

event otheir shapeandthef ormof thei r orbit. Thesunsare m


ascu

line, andrepresent thecosm


i cm
alespir it. Theplanetsarefem
inine,

andconsequently becom
ethef ruitful wombsof progr essivelife. The

m
oons areneither theonenor theother; theyaret heconflict ingoff

spring of disturbingforceswithinthesunandits planet. Theyarethe

lowest organicexpressionof planetaryl ife, andas suchrepresent the

state of thehermaphrodite. So, bothin m


anandin theuniverse, the

potent ialitiesof sexswingt hem


ightypendulumof thought and m
otion.
38THE LIG
HTO
FEG
YPT

Ihegr andobject whichthedi vineEgoseekstoreal izeinthe

evolut ionof the hum


ansoul, isthecom
pletediffer entiationof its

latent attributes. Thesoul must becom


e theexpressionof both its

qualit ies, andm


ust expresst hetruenat ureof the biunespiri t; hence

m
aleandfem
aleevolutionis theoutcom
e. Eachsoul roundsout and

com
pletes, soto say, itsown sectionof theEgo, andindoing thisit

becom
esindividualizedasacom
pleteexpressionof onerayof the

divine idea, henceit hasaperfect identitywithi tssource. Bothm


ale

andfem
alecom
pletethewhole, andarer elatedtoeachother as

O
siris andIsis; brother and sister; their individuality, int heformof

their spiritual i dentity, is forever preserved, and their unit edaswell as

their separateconsciousness becom


esan attributeof their glorious

im
mort ality. W
ithout sexther ecannot be eternal li fe, andto absorb

or destroythese principlesi nthehum


an organismbringsabout a

divorcebetweenmanandhisdivinity, andthusrobs conscious hu

m
anity of itsdeathlessim
mor tality.

IV. TheM
ysteryof Isis

Thehum
anorganism
, initsm
oreinterior sense, is them
ystical

uterus of Isis, ( that is, the hum


anorganismisthe uterusof Nature),

ever pregnant wit htheHolyGhost, (the incarnated soul), which, when

theperiodof gestationiscom
pleted, (t hecycleof evolution) , shall give

birth totheSon of G
od, whosekingdomi snot of thisearth, but of

Heaven (thism
eans, thesoul whichhasattainedits im
mortalit y, isa

Sonof G
od, etc., whosefutur estateof beingistheboundless realmof

Spirit .) I andtheFather are one, m


eani ngthat the hum
anEgo isbut

anatomof theFather, isnot thesam


ei deaasthe m
oreinteri or state

of Adeptshipor beingat one withG


od. Thisat-one- m
ent isthe m
ys

tical Atonem
ent of theChrist (Spirit) withinthehum
ansoul, (youare

at peacewithyour spiritual conscience. ) Theseideasif m


edit ated

upon, will reveal untoyouthewholem


ysteryof Chr ist andthe im

m
aculateconcepti on. Theidea of thehumanorganismbeingthe

m
ystical wom
bof Nature, was thecauseof theAncient Priests of the

sanctuaryelaboratingthem
agnificent funerals, the crem
ation of the

Hindoo, theG
reek andRom
anr ites, andem
balm
ingof theEgypti ans.

It was them
ost i m
portant cer em
onyof Ancient tim
es, becauset hem
ost

m
ysticallyim
port ant andthe m
ost sublimeritethat thesoul canpass,

frommatter tospirit, or "backtotheFather'shome."


THEM
YSTERIESO
F SEX39

Fromt hePhallic sym


bolismof ancient sex-worship, throughthe

dual power of loveandhatred, lust and brutality, thesam


elawholds

true. Sexisthe great prim


al lawof Nat ure, bothvisibleand invisible,

object iveandsubjective. The powersof loveandhatredinm


an, are

fem
ini neandm
asculine. Themanor wom
an whocannot loveisan

inhum
anm
onster; thereisnot hinghum
an about them
, except the

outwar dphysical formof hum


anity, which isbut the lam
b'sclothing

that i ll conceals theravenouswolf within. It isonlythetrulyhum


an

that cantrulylove, andinl ovinglet t heir souls transcendall lower

passions. Lust is not love. Lust isthe anim


al or passional appetite,

withnothinghum
anabout it, andwoebe tothosewhoselovecannot

riseabovethepl aneof lust.

Thedeliberateuseof so-call ed"CHECKS" against conception, i s

afear ful crim


e, andshouldnever, under anycircumstances, be resorted

to. Thevital ger m


-seedssowastedwill not leaveyou, but, li kefam

ished vam
pires, t heywill ger m
inatewithintheodyl licsoul-sphere.

Your cruel act hasseparated theDivine sparkfromthem


; only the

anim
al portionrem
ains, andt heybecom
e thespiritual elem
entariesof

your owncreation, who, like parasiteswill suckyour lifeaway.

If you arenot perfectlyconf ident andcertainthat your sexual

passionsarepure andrespond onlytothat onewhosesoul-affi nity

youpossess, then at onceand forever debar thepassioncom


pletely,

andleadalifeof celibacy, for thesoul cannot evolvehealthypsychic

powers wherethe taintedm


ildewof either lust or anim
pureli feis

allowedtorem
ain. If psychic powersare developed insuchastate,

theyareabnorm
al andim
pure, m
erespiri tual fungi of thesoul , m
ore

tender thanhothouseplants, becausetheyareforcedandrearedunder

artifi cial condit ionsand, consequently, liableto wither and dieupon

exposuretothef irst blighti ngcurrents of theAst ral light, whendisas

trous resultsalwaysfollow.

Read, m
ark, learn andinwardl ydigest thesegreat f undam
ental

truths. Thereis nom


iddlecoursefor theNeophyte whoaim
sat the

practi cal realizationof the occult powersof hissoul. It is either

heaven andtheul tim


ateglori esof eternal progression, or it ishell and

ruinat ion, witht heterrible surroundingsof theBl ackM


agicianand

alm
ost acertaint yof final extinctioni ntheelem
entaryspher esof

thesoul-worlds.

Truei t is, that so-calledspiritual gif tsdonot dependupon m


oral
THEM
YSTERIESO
F SEX41

tom
an. Thereare sevengradesof themcorrespondingwiththe seven

planet arystates, and, consequently, cor responding withthesevengreat

divisi onsof the hum


anrace. It isthis classof beingsthat cananddo

becom
e incarnated inthehum
anorganism
. Theclass of persons who

m
ost f requentlyarethem
eans of incarnatingthese beingsare thoseof

large anim
al propensityandsm
all spirit uality. The conditions are

generallysexual intercourse whenthem


aleisina stateof intoxication

or bot hm
aybeso. W
henthus inflam
edwithdrink, l ust andother

vilepassionsand thoughts, t hereisno possiblechancefor anything

hum
an. W
henconceptiontakes placeunder theseconditions, an in

hum
an soul isthe result. It isfromsuchunionsas thesethat the

inhum
anNerosand NanaSahibs of history originated. Rem
em
ber,

that social posit ionor artif icial education, cannot alter the natural

result . Peopleof thisclass arenum


erous, fromthe highest to the

lowest , and"dope" addictsar eunder the sam


elaws andpenalty.

Thesecondclass of individualswhom
ay bethem
eansof such

incarnationsare nervous, sensitivepeople, whoare actuallyobsessed

byelem
entariesduringsexual union, because, bysuchobsessions, the

elem
entariesseemtorealize andenjoyt heexcitem
ent of their lustful

passions. Inall suchcasesi nhum


anincarnationis theresult. Should

conceptiontakeplaceunder t hesecondit ions, theonlyrem


edy these

people haveisto abstaincompletely, or prevent, bythem


oral purity

of their lives, t hepossibili tyof elem


entaryobsession. Andl astly, a

wom
an m
ay, during theperiod of gestation, m
agneticallyattach an

evil beingtoher otherwisehum


anchild, whowill obsessit com
pletely

during life, and doubtlessleadit tothescaffold or asylum


. This

m
agnet icattachm
ent iscaused bysom
esudden, extrem
eexercise of

her passions.

Enough hasnowbeensaidtoenablethet houghtful student tosee

thegr eat m
ystery of sex, completely. He nowknows theuseand abuse

of sex; understandshowtobecom
etheparent of good, noble, i ntel

lectual hum
ansoulsfor hisf am
ilyandhowtoavoid causingthepro

ductionof m
onsters.

Continuingthesam
elaws, we nowleavet hephysical andenter

thespiritual or m
agneticstatesof beingandfind sexstill r em
ainsthe

supremelaw.That sam
eprinci plewhichmanifestsit self aspar ental

instinct andferociouspassionintheanim
al; andasaffection andlust,

jealousyandhatr edinthehum
an; bloom
s out intoi tsownpure state
42THE LIG
HTO
FEG
YPT

inthe Angelicor celestial condition, asLoveand W


isdom
, in thii

m
ost i nterior state. Itsattr ibutesinall exterior statesof angelicor

spirit ual existenceareintui tionandreason, thef em


inineand m
ascu

linequalitiesof eachhum
an soul.

M
agnet ismisof t wokinds, vi z.; anim
al andm
ineral , andeach

kindi sdual, or m
aleandfemale, positi veandnegative. It is the

Astral fluidcont ainingthepropertiesof thebody withwhich it is

connected; hence, sexalways predom


inatesthevery soul-force of

Nature, becausei t isthrough theagency of thisAstral fluid that all the

variousphenom
ena areproduced, it istheactual causeof ever yeffect

inbot hthem
ater ial andspir itual planesof existence. Thisf orceisthe

indispensableagent of every Adept, M


agi cianor M
esm
erizer, andthe

cause of all m
agneticandoccult phenom
ena. It pervadesevery atom

of the vast universeandall of lifeincludingplanetsandstarsare

subject tothisdoublelawof sex, actionandrepose. Just as night rests

hum
ani tyfromthe day'sactivity, doest hisforcer estorethe equilibrium

of the spiritual andcosm


icplanesof Nature.

Them
agneticand Astral fluid isandrogyneor bi-sexual, (exactly

liket hehum
ansoul) because equilibriumisbut the resultant of two

forces eternally re-actinguponeachother, thisis life. W


hen these

twoforcesexpand andrem
ain solonginactiveasto equal each other

andcom
etocom
pl eterest, thecondition isdeath. Thesam
esoul-

force, inthehandsof theexpert m


agici an, hascontrol over l ifeand

death, for, if them


agicianwillsathingandhiswill issuff icientlyst rong,

that t hingisdone, thisist hepositive action. M


edium
shipis there

verse, thenegati veor passive, it isthefem


inine whichrecei ves.

Nowwe com
etothelast m
ysteryof theGradeof Eros. It isthe

clim
ax of thepot ential power sof sex, andem
braces all thepr evious

teachi ngsinthe recognition of thehum


anorganism
, asthegrand

m
ystical uterusof Nature. It isthesacredYoni of thegloriousIsis, the

Univer sal M
other. It isthis m
ysterythat explains theim
macul atecon

ceptionof theChrist child, or Divinehum


anwithin us. It is theim

m
ortal soul begot tenof theFather, encl osedor incarnatedin theflesh,

(thehum
anorgani sm
.)

TheVi rginW
om
b, whichshall givebirth totheim
mortal Sonof

G
od, whentheper iodof gestation(hum
an incarnationinor on this

m
ateri al plane) i scom
pleted. Thisperiodof gestat ionis, of course,

thegr eat cycleof necessity; for, "except yebebornagainye cannot


THEM
YSTERIESO
F SEX43

enter theKingdomof Heaven." Certainly not. Thehum


ansoul, while

incarnatedinthe physical or ganism


, is withinthe wom
bof Nat ureand

it is onlywheni tsfull tim


e haselapsed, andit hasgainedi tsim
mortal

ity, t hat it isr e-borninto therealmof spirit. I t hasburst thebonds of

flesh andblood; escapedfromitsm


other 'swom
b, theuterusof Nature,

andis freeagain.

Andnow,dear reader, that we havefinishedour chapter onsex;

canyousparethe tim
etoclosethebook andcalm
ly, quietlyand

seriouslycontem
plateonwhat sexreally m
eans?

Let your soul riseashighas possible, inpure, holythoughts;

thinki ngonlyof that m


ysteri oussom
ethi nginlife whichisableto

developbeautiful , fragrant f lowers; del icious, lusciousfruit andnour

ishing grainfoods; all fromtinyseeds placedint heground.

Howthisisaccomplishedisf ar beyondour understanding. Yet,

m
enandwom
enare highabove theproduct sof thesoil, thebir ds, the

fishandtheanimal kingdom
. W
ehavefreedomof thought andaction,

andshouldkeepout of them
i re. If wehonestlydesirethegood, noble

things of life, wecanliveaswethink andthushelptom


ake aglorious

heaven hereonearth; areal, sincere, f riendlybrotherhoodof m


en

andwom
en; freeof greedy, selfishandi m
moral stri feandill will

toward eachother . W
hynot tr yfor it?

Truly, thisistheeternal pr ayer of all upright m


enandwom
en,

tohavepeaceand harm
onyher eonearth.
THESCIENCEO
FTHESO
UL-SECTI O
NII

THETRANSITIO
NOF LIFE

CHAPTERI

INCARNATIO
NANDRE-INCARNATION

Probablynotruth hasbeenm
orecom
pletelyinverted bytheig

norant andconcealedbythel earnedthan that of re-incarnation. In

every ageit has beenthought necessary bythepriesthoodtoover-awe

theuneducatedm
assesbysom
e speciesof piousjugglery, andt hepop

ular t heoryof re-incarnation, asunderstoodandtaught at the present

day, i satypical exam


pleof truththus perverted.

Byre- incarnation wem


ean, as nowcurrentlyunderst ood, thedoc

trine of there-birthof the hum


ansoul invarious hum
anform
s and

personalities, in different ages, upont hesam


eplanet.

NO
TE: Thereader m
ust bear in m
indthat thedoctrineof hum
an re-incarnat ion

isnot , strictly speaking, a doctrineof O


ccultism
. It isatheological doctrineof

orient al sacerdot alism


, form
ulatedbythepriesthoodeither to conceal thereal

truth, or toaccount for what theythem


selvescould not com
prehendor explain.

Thissam
ethought isexpressedbyRanga Hilyod, averyancient sageof India, in

hisbook, Illum
inatedBrahm
inism
, TheTr ueTheosophy.

Ineverybundleof theological chaff thereis, undoubtedly, con

cealed agrainof genuinetruth. Thisis particular lythecase withthis

doctri ne. Uptoa givenpoint itsteachi ngsarethoseof truth itself,

but beyondthispoint thedoctrineof re-birthinto physical conditions

becom
esoneof thegreatest delusionswithwhichthem
ystical student

hasto deal. Tot hosewhoare purelyupontheplain of appearancesit

possessesanalm
ost irresisti bleattract ionbecause it appears toac

count, inam
ost rational and philosophi cal m
anner, for thewidedif

ferencem
anifestedinthem
ental, social andm
oral conditions of hu

m
anity. Uponthe external planeit seem
s tosettle thequestionof

goodandevil, andharm
onizes all our inequalities withwhat seem
s

divine justice. All thesedel usiveappearances, however, arebut em


pty

shadowsof thephenom
enal wor ld. Theycanonlydeceivethosewho

areentirelyupon theexternal planeand whohaveacceptedsuch

teachi ngswithout verifyingt hedoctrinesfor them


selves. Ther eare

twom
ethodsof verification; one, theactual experi encesof thesoul, the

other, theresponseof thesoul tothet houghtsand ideaswederive

fromanauthor's work. Unfort unately, thislatter kindof veri fication


INCARNATIO
NANDRE-INCARNATION45

issubject tover yseriousdr awbacks. A m


edium
istic naturem
ay re

spond toerror becauseof the m


orepotent thought of thewriter, or,

if over-sensitive m
aybesuperficial enoughtorespondtoanerroneous

ideat hroughpure sentim


ent. Thesem
eans havebeen seizedbyt he

InversiveBrethrentoenable themtofastenuponthesensitive m
inds,

andm
edium
isticnaturesof thewesternr ace, these erroneous, delusive

doctri nesof karmaandre-incarnation. Them


ost finelyspunidealsof

"thehigher life, " of "Devachan," of "TheM


asters," andof "bl issful

Nirvana," havebeenandarebeingpresentedbyahost of senti m


ental,

spirit uallysick, m
ystical writerstoexplain"the gloriousm
ysteries" of

Nature and"thesecret doctri ne" of all religiousphilosophies, of which

theyt hem
selves, inreal trut h, knowver ylittle, apart fromt he

m
ediumisticideas whichareprojectedtowardthembytheInver sive

M
agi. Thewholecrazeism
erelyam
etaphysical delusioncast over

their m
entalities bym
eansof am
agnetic glam
or to deceivethemand

their readers.

Thereader m
ust not supposet hat because apersonstudiesthe

variousbranches of O
ccult science, triestoleadanideal lif e, and,

after acquiringa verylarge stockof booklore-occultism


, begi nsto

write andpublish worksupon m


ystical subjects, that thepersonis

beyond theworldl yplane. O


n thecontrar y, thisclassarethe m
ost

external of all, becausethey becom


edominatedbyt hethought form
s

of cer tainO
ccult leadersuponthephysi cal plane, andtheir sensitive

naturesbecom
eabsolutelybli ndtother eal spiritual truth. Wehave

seennum
erousexam
plesof thi sam
ongthe popular writersupon

M
odern Theosophy. Thesoul al oneiscapableof penetratingthe

realmof shadows, andseeing throughthe invertedi m


agestolearn

thereal truth.

It seem
sverystr angethat theexternal followersof "thepath"

which leadstophysical re-incarnation, canbesoblindasto im


agine

that t hisearthi stheonlyplacewithin G


od'sinfi niteuniver sewhereon

divine justicecanbesatisfi ed, anddue punishm


ent m
etedout tothe

evil doer. Theli febeyondis far m


orer eal, far m
oreearnest, anda

m
uchmoreconsciouslifethan hereonearth. Surely, then, the soul

canworkout its redem


ptiont herebetter thanhere. Surely, thesoul

ought tobegrant edtheprivi legeof knowingfor what wrongit is

being m
adetosuf fer, but thi sisnot thecaseaccordingtothefallacies

of esotericBuddhism
. But alas; thespir ituallybli ndareblindindeed.
4THE LIG
HTO
FEGYPT

Theyt hat haveeyestoseelet themsee. For m


odern Buddhistic

Theosophycannot perceivein theslightest degree, beyondthe dull

veil of e»ternal m
atter.

Asat ypical exampleof such m


aterial conceptions, wewill quote

froma publicationprofessing togivethesecret doctrinesof all relig

ions, TheM
ystery of theAges, byM
arie, Countessof Caithness. In

afoot noteupont hesubject of Karm


a, page143, the writer says;

"Karm
a isthelawof consequences, bywhicheven.' act receivesits

exact recom
pense inthenext lifewhent hesoul is bornagain. But

unless thesam
esoul passesonthrougha succession of earthl ivessuch

arecom
penseisi m
possible, andneither couldit expiateor m
ake

am
ends for theinjuriesit m
ayhavedone toothers unlessagai nbrought

intocontact-with them
."

Sothoroughlym
at erialisticaretheideasconveyed intheabove

extract that one wouldthink that esoter icBuddhismwasnothingbut

m
ateri alismrunt oseed. Accordingtosucherroneoustheories weare

tobel ievethat r ecom


pensefor evil doingisim
possibleexcept byphysi

cal re-birth. Suchwritersar esodestit uteof the higher spir itual per

ceptionthat they cannot com


prehendany processof repentance and

purifi cationexcept uponthe m


aterial earth, while incasedwit hina

m
ateri al organism. W
ecanonl ysaytothefollowers of such, t hat when

author sset them


selvesuponsuchapinnacleof knowledgeasto de

clare what isnot possiblewithinthem


i ghtyspaces of spiritual exist

ence, theyought tobeinapositionto verifythei r assertions. If they

cannot dothis, t hentheyare sim


plyboastingpretenderstoa stateof

knowledgei andspiritual developm


ent whi chtheydo not possess, and

seeing that their teachingsdonot inanysenseagr eewiththe actual

experi encesof thosewhohave penetrated therealmof spirit, andin

vestigatedthem
ysteriesof l ifefor them
selves, we challenge their right

tospeakwithsuchauthority. Howdiffer ent fromsuchideasar ethe

real t ruthsof Nature. Howdi fferent are spiritual realitiesf romsuch

orient al theories anddream


y speculations. Thetalentedauthor of

"Art Magic" and" G


host Land", whofor yearshadinvestigatedt he

variousunseenrealm
sof life for him
sel f, givestheworldthe brief

result sof hisli fe-longresearchinthe latter wor k. Speaking uponre

incarnationthis author says; "Tom


ydimapprehensi on, andin view

of m
y longyears of wandering throughspirit spheres, whereteaching
INCARNATIO
NANDRE-INCARNATION47

spirit sandblessedangelsguidedm
ysoul'sardent explorations, this

brief sum
maryof our pre-existent states explainsall that the re-incar-

nationistshavel aboredsosedulouslyto theorizeupon. Theuniversal

andreiteratedassertionsof m
yriadsof spiritsin everystage of apro

gressi vebeyond, convincedm


e therewas NOreturnt om
ortal bi rth,

NOret rogression inthescale of cosm


ic being, asa returnto m
aterial

incarnationsundoubtedlywoul dbe, andall thedem


andsof progress,

justice, andadvancem
ent, are suppliedbytheoppor tunitiesof fered

thesoul inthesphereof spi ritual existence."

NO
TE: At thetim
e thesebooks werewritt en(1875-76) m
oderntheosophists knew

nothingof theBuddhistical t heoriestheyhavesinceadopted. O


ur author refers

tothe re-incarnationtheory of theSpir itualistsof France. Not until theTheo-

sophical Society rem


ovedits headquarter stoIndia didit gocrazyafter India's

subtle delusions.

Thesam
eauthor concludesthe chapter of hisexperi encesinthe

followingeloquent words; "I havestood onthethresholdof gl orious

lands, wherem
yeyescouldperceivethe radianceof celestial spheres,

them
emoryof whosebrightnesswill warn andbeckon m
eupwards

forever."

Thepersonal experiencesthus narratedcorrespondexactlyint heir

result swiththoseof thepresent writer , andalso withm


anyother true

spirit uallyiniti atedO


cculti stswithwhomweareassociated. Canthe

carefullytabulat edresultsof all our unitedlabor scount for nought?

Isit possiblethat theunani m


ousbut legitim
ateconclusionsof scoresof

spirit ual investi gators, each andall of whomwere speciallyqualified

for researchbyr easonof their ownsoul developm


ent, arefalseand

delusi ve?M
ust theresult of our ownper sonal researchandact ual

experi encesof thesoul withi ntherealmof spirit becast awayasun

reliable, sim
ply, becausetheyconflict withanold fossilized theoryof

som
epriestlym
et aphysicians? Not so, dear reader; not so. "Pr ove

all things," sait htheapostl e, "holdfast that whi chisgood; " andsuch

isour hum
bleint ention, and our advice toall studentssearchingfor

truth.

W
erepeat what we havesooft ensaidto thosewhohavestudied

under our care, t hat re-incar nation, as taught bymodernwriters, is

nothingbut atheoryof thephysical int ellect. In other words, it is

them
etaphysical outcom
eof i ntellectual forcedest ituteof spiritual in

tuitionor truth. It isanat tem


pt of external m
ind toharm
oni zegood
48THE LIG
HTO
FEG
YPT

andevil andnothingm
ore. It containsnothingappr oachingto the

purei ntuitionsof thespirit initscomposition. I t wasform


ulatedto

deceive, bycunni ngpriestly m


inds, int hefirst instance, and after

wards acceptedas adivinetr uthbythosewhopossessnothing but their

intell ectstogui dethemint heir gropingsfor trut h. Knowing aswedo

theW
hyandW
hereforeof its present dif fusionof error, wechallenge

all esotericBuddhiststoproduceonesi ngleindivi dual, aresponsible

m
ediumwhohaspenetratedthe realm
sof spirit for him
self, whocan

truthf ullysaythat thetheor yagreeswiththeactual results of his

ownpersonal investigations. Fromthebeginningto theend, thisre

incarnationandKarm
adoctrineof Buddhi smisapur elyexternal

theory whichtriestoexplain theapparent contradi ctionsof physical

Nature; henceit isdestitute of spiritual proof, or of thepossibilityof

spirit ual proof, andit ispalm


edoff uponthem
ent al currents of west

ernthought asemanatingfromsupposedholy(?) m
ahatm
as. But

wedenyintotot hat suchat heoiyistaught or ever hasbeen taught,

asat ruetheory, byanyreal adept. The m


agical hi erophantsof theIn-

versiveM
agi, are beingsweconsider not worthyof thenam
eof Adept,

becausetheyare thelegionar iesof the DarkSatell ite, andas such

areonlyadeptssofar asthe m
ysteries of practical m
agicare con

cerned. Theycannot penetrate beyondthe astral zonesof thecosm


ic

andm
agneticelementals, hencetheyknowabsolutely nothingof the

higher statesof thesoul wor ld, or of t hem


ysteriesof angeli clife. They

denyt heir veryexistence, andsubstitut eadelusiveDevachan, and

dream
y Nirvanaof nothingness intheir place.

Before goingany further wewouldim


pressuponour student the

fact t hat therei snot asingledoctrine withinthe wholerangeof O


c

cult sciencethat isnot susceptiblein itsinterpr etationto thewell

known Latinproverb, "cumgranosalis." Further, that everytr uthis

aparadoxwhenvi ewedfromdi fferent planes; thisl atter fact ises

pecial lytrueregardingre-incarnation.

W
enowcom
menceat thepoint whereweleft off inour previous

chapter, inthedescent of li feintoext ernal condi tions. Fromthispoint

wesee it enter andsuccessivelypassthroughthemineral, vegetable

andanim
al lifewavesof the planet. In obediencet othehigher and

m
orei nterior lawsof itsown especial r ound, thedivineattri butesare

ever seekingtounfoldtheir involvedpotentialities. Nosooner isone

formdispensedwith, or itscapabilities exhausted, thananewand


INCARNATIO
NANDRE-INCARNATION49

still higher formisbrought intorequisition, each initstur nbecom


ing

m
orecom
plexini tsstructure anddiversifiedinit sfunctions. Thus,

wesee theatomof lifecom


mencinginthem
ineral of theexter nal

world, workingupwardandout ward. Thegrandspiral of itsevolu

tionar ylifeiscarriedforwardslowly, im
perceptibly, but alwayspro

gressi vely, throughthehigher states. Thereisno formtoosi m


ple, no

organi smtoocom
plex, for the inconceivablym
arvell ousadaptability

of the hum
ansoul initsdivi nestrugglesof progressivelife.

Throughout theentirecycleof necessity, thecharacter of its

genius, thedegreeof itsspi ritual em


anation, and thestateof lifeto

which it original lybelonged, arepreser vedwithm


athem
atical exacti

tude. Thesestatescorrespond, inageneral sense, tothefour ancient

elem
ents, Fire, Earth, Air, andW
ater. Yet, asam
atter of pur ification

alone, eachatomm
ust passthroughandbeapart of all these states

uponi tsupwardj ourney. Not onlyso, but beforethehum


anm
onad

canpossiblyattaintheclim
axof itsm
aterial evol ution, whichisthe

grand term
inusof itsearthly incarnations, it m
ust alsohave passed

throughcertainphasesof its existence uponeachplanet towhich

itsm
i crocosm
icnatureinthe em
bodiedmanshall bear am
athematical

correspondence. Thus, between them


ineral andm
ant hereisaper

fect scaleof lif e; nooneformbeingparallel with another in thegrand

chain of cosm
icbeing. Event heinsects count, int helinks, asprogres

sivestates. Int hewholeof thischain aresevenworldsthroughwhich

thesoul m
onadm
i grates, and fromwhatever point or planet it com

m
ences itstoilsom
ecosm
icjourney, the seventhplanet isthe endof

itsm
aterial orbi t, andthespherewhereinit attai nsthehum
anform

divine. Hereit becom


esconsciousof lif e, ableto learnandunder

stand. Innocase doesthesoul m


onadcom
menceasa m
ineral and

attain untotheanim
al or humanplaneuponthesam
e planet. It rests

or becom
eslatent oneachalt ernateplanet. For instance, the m
ineral

atom
s uponthisearthwill undergoapur elyim
personal cycleupon

Venus, whichist heir next sphere, andt henbecom


e incarnated within

thevegetableplaneuponthe next planet , andsoon; whilethe m


in

eral atom
sof the planet M
ars, whenthey reachthe Earthwill be

purely im
personal beingsand will not incarnateher easobject iveform
s

but will passtheir cyclein theastral spaces, thenenter int om


aterial

condit ionsagain uponVenus. Thus, thesoul m


onadhasfour obj ective-

states, andthree subjective states. The objective statesare as; 1-3-5-7,


50THE LIG
HTO
FEG
YPT

viz.; them
ineral , vegetable, anim
al and m
an. Thesubjectivestatesare

as; 2- 4-6, negati vestatesof itsem


bryonicbeing. Theawakeni ngto

consci ouslifewithabilityt othinkand understand iscarried out by

thesoul after it attainsthe objective hum


anformor seventh (7) state.

Thenext stateis beyondm


att er. "O
nceandonlyonce," saitht helaw.

After thehum
anstate, Nature shutsthe door behind her. Eternal pro

gressi onistheanthemof all creativel ife.

NO
TE: W
ehaveom
i ttedtonote theexcept ionstothe general lawsof re-incarnation

which havebeenset forth. Therearethr eeclasses of exceptionsinwhich re-birth

within thehum
an organismm
ay betheusual course.

Class I. Casesof abortion, or of still- bornchildr en. These, not having at

tained consciousnessof exter nal hum


anl ife, m
ay, andinfact generallydo, be

com
er e-incarnated.

Class II. Casesof natural bor nidiots. Thoughit isveryrar ethat even

idiots aresolost toall ext ernal consciousnessas tom


akere-birthnecessarytothem
.

Class III. Cases of special " M


essianic" incarnation byexalted souls, for the

special purposeof enlighteni ngtherace. Thelaws whichgover nthism


yst ery

areunknowntoal l except the highest adepts. Such anincarnat iontranspi resabout

every 600years, andnever twiceinsuccessiontot hesam


erace. Inall casesof

M
essiahshipthese glorioussoulsareconsciousof t heir m
issionfromthe m
om
ent

of bir th, though doubtlesstheywiselykeepsuchpr eciousknowledgetothem

selves asaprotectionagainst thetender m


erciesof thedom
inant priesthoodof

their generation. Thisclass m


aybecall edcasesof conscious re-incarnat ion. The

sam
espirit isnever soincar natedm
ore thanonce. Hencethestoriesof Buddha's

num
erousincarnat ionsarepur efiction.

W
henweapplytheselawstoexternal lif ewecangaugethesoul's

past historywith anaccuracy whichist rulym


arvel ous. Thus, for

instance, thetrulyM
artial i ndividual belongstot hat stateof lifeknown

inO
ccult phraseologyasFier y, andconsequentlythosepeculiar and

especi al attribut eswere"roundedout" upontheplanet knownasM


ars.

That i stosay, t hefierycharacteristicsof anatombelonging tothat

state of lifecor respondingt otheFiery triplicity, wereevol vedthrough

variousorganicf orm
sduring itscycleof incarnati onuponthe planet

of M
ar s. O
ntheother hand, a Saturnine individual, duringits sojourn

upont heM
artial planet wasbut littleattractedto theM
ariti al form
s

of exi stence. In fact, thesoul m


onad, at that part icular stageof its

journey, passedt hroughakindof im


personal com
ai nsteadof anactive

evolut ionarylife. Thiswasbecausether ewasbut l ittleaffinitybetween

itself andthepl anet. Consequently, the planet had not sufficient at

tracti vepower to project the im


personal soul into them
oreoutward

form
s of organic being. Thesam
emaybe saidof eachplanetary char-
INCARNATIO
NANDRE-INCARNATION51

acteri stic. Their latent or activeexpressionintheem


bodied individual

reveal stotheinitiatedm
ind thewhole of thesoul 'spast historyduring

thevariousstagesof itsim
personal planetarylife. Acareful studyof

thisf act will do m


uchtoexplainthedeeper m
yster iesof Astr ology.

Thepl anetsat a person'sbir thdonot makehimwhat heis; theyonly

harm
onizewithhi sconditions.

During theprocessof thesoul'sinvolut ion, them


onadisnot

actual lyincarnat edinanyformwhatever . Thesoul descendsinto

earthl yconditionsdownthesubjectivearcof thespiral, and re-ascends

upont heobjectivearc. Rebir thcom


mences, asbefor estated, when

theobjectivem
ineral statei sreached. Theprocess of them
onad's

descent throught hevariousr ealm


s, isaccom
plished byagradual

polari zationof i tsDeificpowers, causedbyitscontact with thegrad

ually externalizi ngconditionsof thedownwardarc of thecycl e. At

eachstepthesoul becom
esm
oreandm
ore involvedwithinthemater

ial. " Thesphere of re-incarnation," em


bracingthe birthinan external

form
, itstransient lifether e, thendeath, andthen, thesam
e soul's

re-bir thinahigher andm


ore perfect formof life, isreally com
prised

betweentheM
iner al planeand M
an. Betweenthesetwoplanes, t he

soul must passthroughcountl essform


sandphases. It isanabsolute

truth that, asan im


personal being, "m
an livesupon m
anyearthsbefore

hereachesthisone. M
yriads of worldsswarminspacewherethesoul

inrudim
ental statesperform
s itspilgri m
agesuntil itscyclic progress

enablesit toreachthem
agni ficentlyor ganizedplanet, whose glorious

functi onit isto confer upon thesoul, self-consci ousness." At thispoint

alone doesthesoul becom


eman. Inevery other step, of itswild,

cosm
ic journey, i t isbut an em
bryonicbeing, afleeting, tem
porary

shape of m
atter, anim
personal creature inwhicha part, but onlya

part, of theim
pr isonedsoul shinesfort h; arudim
ental formwith

rudim
ental functi ons, ever li ving, dying, thensust ainingabr ief spir

itual existenceonlytobere-bornagain, andthus, tosustain thesuc

cessiveroundof birthsanddeaths. Neworgansand newfunctions

areacquiredwith eachbirth, tobeutil izedbythe gradually expanding

soul asam
eansof further developm
ent. W
eseeit i nthefire of the

flint andasatomicenergy, andaswewatchtherevolvingspar ksof

them
i neral soul, wecansee it burst forthtothe sunlight i nthegarb

of the lowlylichen. It guardsthesnowwhitepurit yof thelotus, and

anim
at esthearomaticgloryof therose. It isthe butterflyspringing
INCARNATIO
NANDRE-INCARNATION53

Thissubject will bedealt withinthechapter upon M


edium
ship,

Chapter IV.

Eachr aceof hum


anbeingsis im
mortal in itself; so likewisei s

eachr ound. Thef irst roundnever becom


esthesecond, but those

belongingtothe first round becom


ethe parentsor originators of the

second. Eachroundconstitutesagreat planetaryfam


ilywhich con

tains withinitself, races, subracesand m


inor groupsof hum
an souls.

Eachstateform
ed bythelaws of itskar m
a, andthe lawsof it sform
,

andthelawsof i tsaffinity; atrinity of laws. At theexpirationof one

round, thepolar dayof evolutionisbrought toacloseandthelife

wavel eavestheshoresof the planet. Thesecondroundof hum


anity;

offspr ingof the first, does not com


menceuntil the hum
anlife wave,

having gonearoundthewhole planetarychainagain reachesthe

planet , aperiod of 15,552,000yearsas statedinLaClef Hermetique,

Chapter V.

Theembryonic, impersonal soul becom


est hem
an, just asthe

acorn becom
esthe oak; andas theoakgi vesbirtht om
anyacor nsor

em
bryonicoaks, sodoesm
an, inhisturn, becom
ethem
eansof giving

birth tom
anysouls. Thereis acom
plete correspondencebetweenthe

two.

Fromwhat hasbeensaidthestudent will perceivet hat each

round of hum
anity becom
esm
or enum
erous. Asthepopulationin

creasestheexpandingm
aterial knowledge of eachsucceedinggener

ation m
akesit possiblefor our earthto sustaina greater number upon

agivensurface.
CHAPTERII

THEHERM
ETICCO
NSTITUTIO
NOFM
AN

Thereader, bythistim
e, shouldbesom
ewhat fam
ili ar withthe

origin, natureandactivities of thedivineEgowhi chgivesbi rthtothe

spirit m
onadof man. All thingsoriginat eastheobjectiveout com
eof

thedi vineandsubjectiveidea. Thehum


anEgoistheoffspring of that

celest ial harm


ony, adifferentiatedatomof diffusi veform
less spirit.

It was brought intobeingthr oughtheangelicactivitiesof parental

souls whoarerepresentative of Loveand W


isdom
, intelligence and

truth, withinthe sunsphere of creative life. W


ehaveendeavoredto

m
aket hesepoints asclear as possible, becauseof their prim
aryim

portanceinreali zing, that, thepoint i nthearc, whichiscl aim


ed

bythe Buddhist cult andthei r followers astheori ginof the soul's

form
at ion, isnot so, but is, infact, onlythegreat turning point, the

bottomrungof Jacob'sesoter icladder, uponwhich thesoul m


akes

itsascent anddescent.

TheTheosophists of thehum
an re-incarnationschool , whilead

m
ittingtheabsol utedivinity of theEgo, fail toaccount for thegenesis

of the soul which theEgoevolves, other wise, than inm


atter. Sofar

aswe havebeenabletolearn, not oneof themhas anyconcept ion

asto how,whenor where, the differenti ationof theEgotakes place.

Although, theyhold, that, thereisaspiritual evolutionprecedingall

m
ateri al evolution, theyconsider that t hefirst spiritual m
anifestation

of the soul isan arcanem


yst ery, known onlybythe highest adepts.

These adeptsof t heBuddhist Cultus, however, total lyignoret hestate

of angelhood, theydenyitsexistence, becausethey, intheir concen

trated sphereof absolutesel fhood, can formnoconceptionof such

astat e. Thechar geof spirit ual selfishnesshasof tenbeenm


ade, even

bytheosophists, against the teachingsof their m


ahatm
as, and there

isgoodfoundationfor thechargewhent heir teachi ngsarecri tically

exam
ined. Sucha stateisas m
uchabove andbeyond thegraspof

their m
indsasthedoctrineof Nirvanai sbeyondthegraspof the

Africanbushm
an. Theyarepar ticularlyf ondof appl yingtoout siders

that proverbwhichintim
ates that there arem
orelawsinheavenand

earth thanaredr eam


edof in m
an'sphilosophy, but theyfail t oapply
THEHERM
ETICCO
NSTITUTIO
NOFM
AN55

thist ruismtotheir ownaugust selves.

Inour chapter uponre-incarnation, webrieflypointedout the

actual sphereof re-birthwit hinobjecti veform


s, andindoing so, m
any

im
port ant featureswereom
itt edwhichappear tobel ongtothat sub

ject, but whichi nrealitybelongtothe present one.

Re-bir thwithinprogressivef orm


sisnot for thesolepurpose of

evolvi ngandener gizingthel atent power sof thehum


ansoul, asso

m
anyi gnorantlyi m
agine. If t hisweretr ue, andm
an alonewas the

soleobject of developm
ent, i t wouldconstitutethe basisof absolute

selfishness. W
ecansafelyassert that suchhum
anexclusivenessis

onlyanappearanceastherei snothingapproaching toselfishnessinthe

creati vedesign. W
henwepenetratebelowthisplane of appearances,

wefindcountless realm
sof beings, equallyasim
mortal asm
an, going

throughtheir cyclicrounds, obeyingthe sam


euniversal lawas our

selves. Theserealm
sconstitutestepping stonesfor external hum
anity

inits journeytowardstheinfinite. The organism


s of hum
anity, in

their turn, formtheevolutionaryspheresor m


ateri al m
eansby which

these sam
erealm
s passthroughtheir cyclesof progressivelif e. If we

m
akeuseof certainplanesfor our soul' sadvancem
ent, it only follows

asamatter of reactionarylaw(justice) that weshouldrender an

equivalent serviceinreturn, hence, the im


portance of atrue know

ledge of our hiddenor Herm


et icconstitution.

M
an, aswebehold himbym
eansof our physical senses, appears

tous awonderful specim


enof m
echanical skill and architectur al

beauty. Eachorganicpart is soexquisit elyform


ed, andinsuchper

fect unisononewithanother, andeachwiththewhole. Therei slittle

wonder that thehum


anorganismhasbeen takenasthefinitetype

of the unknowninfinite. If t hisbetrue upontheexternal plane, it is

infini telym
oresouponthei nternal plane. Here, bone, flesh, blood,

andhair, theext ernalsof theoutwardbody, areseentobenothing

but thecrystalli zationsof ethereal for ce, heldtogether bymental being.

Not heldtogether asam


atter of necessi ty, for the sakeof it sownes

pecial evolution, but sim


ply asthenatural outcom
e, thephysi cal re

action of itsethereal activi ties. Inor der topresent aclear anddefini te

pictur eof what manreallyis, wewill f orm


ulatehi sHerm
etic consti

tution, asfollows;

A. Aphysical for mfourfoldi nitscom


position, consistingin a

general sense, of bones, blood, flesh, andhair. Thisform


, as awhole,
56THE LIG
HTO
FEG
YPT

iscomposedof an infinitenum
ber of separateorganiccells, eachcell

consti tutingam
i nutesystemof itsown, whichini tsturnhas been

form
ed bythecrystallization of im
ponderableforcesarounda living

spirit entity.

B. An electro-vit al body, seem


inglycom
posedof pal ephosphor

escent light, enclosingagli tteringskeletonfram


eworkof electricfire.

Thisi sthepurel yelectro-m


agneticform, inseparablefromthe physical

bodyduringlife, becausethi slatter dependsfor i tscontinuedexistence

upont heactivepresenceof t hephysical form


. The palephosphores

cent l ight presentsaveryperfect outli neportrait of thephysical body,

while thefieryskeletonshowstheinter ior electro-nervoussystemof

theor ganism
. The branchesof thenerve system
, spr eadingout in

every directionf romthegreat trunklinesof thebrainandspinal

colum
n, present t othetrainedspiritual sight the appearance of an

infini tudeof finepencil raysof light dartingin straight li neswithin

concei vablerapiditytowardeverypoint of thecom


pass.

C.An astral form, socalled becauseit iscom


posed of them
ag

netic light evolvedbythepl anet. This astral light differsi nquality

anddegreeuponeveryorbin theuniverse. It isgeneratedfromthe

univer sal ether of space, and it m


aybe saidtobe theether under a

change of formandcapacity. It isthesoul of the m


aterial pl anet,

consequently, the causeworld of that pl anet'sexternal phenomena.

Togiveabetter andtruer ideaof this alm


ost unknownastral light

wewil l illustrat e. W
esaythat water is theuniver sal m
aterial fluid.

Thisi satruth, but som


ewat er issalty, som
ebrackish, som
e bitter,

others sulphuric, sweet or fr esh. Thisi sexactlyt hecasewit hthe

astral fluid. It differsupon everystar . It isthi sdifferencethat con

stitut esthestri kinglydifferent qualit iesof planetaryinfluence. W


ith

thisslight digressionweresum
e. Thisastral formpresentsa perfect

im
age of theexternal personality, even tostyleandcondition of the

clothi ngwornat thetim


e. Thisformis easilyseparablefromthephysi

cal or ganism
, and constitutes thetrueor real personality. By person

ality wedonot meantheindi vidualityor identity of theperson, but

wem
eanthepersona, or appearanceassumedbythesoul during its

sojour n-uithint hem


aterial vortices, or planesof cosm
icfor ce. This

formi sunder the direct cont rol of the m


ental beinganim
ating it, and,

under suitableconditions, canbem


adet oassum
e(t em
porarily) any

ideal im
ageor formwithinthegraspof thedom
inat ingm
ind. When
THEHERM
ETICCO
NSTITUTIO
NOFM
AN57

theastral double isabsent f romthephysical body, thelatter , if awake,

perfor m
swhatever it m
aybeengagedindoing, ina purelyautom
atic

or m
echanical m
anner. At the sam
etim
ei t issusceptibletoanypain

or inj urywhichmaybefall theabsent double. Theastral isal so

speciallysuscept ibletom
agi cal operati ons. Probablyninetenthsof

all bl ackm
agical injuryare operatedby m
eansof or uponthis ethereal

form
.

D.The anim
al soul isthat sectionof theanim
ating entityin

carnat edwithint hem


icrocosm, whichconstitutesthelower arc of

itsuniverse. Thi sanim


al soul isform
lessasregar dsitsseparateex

pressi on, andcan betracedonlyinthe lower lines andshadingsof the

hum
an countenance. It isthe seat of the selfish, brutal desir es, which

are, i nthem
selves, lower thanthehum
an spherebut areevolvi ngup

wardt hroughit f romtheanimal. Their activitiesarestrictly confined

tothe astral and m


aterial pl anes.

E. The spiritual body, per se, isafinelyethereal izedorgani sm

which inthem
ajorityof the present generationis either latent or em

bryoni c. Thisbodyconstitutesthehum
an formdivineinthehi gher

sphere of thesoul worldwher em


anbecomestheangel. It isthewhite

robeandgoldencrowngivent heelect in theApocal ypseof St. John.

Inother words, i t isthesoul'sexpressionof the heavenlyraim


ent of

thepurifiedm
an.

F. The divinesoul isthat sectionof theentityincarnatedwithin

them
i crocosmwhi chconstitut esthehigher arcof i tsuniverse. This

soul, likethelower one, is form


lessas toitsseparateexpression, and

canbe tracedonl yinthehigher linesof thehum


an countenance. It

isthe seat of thegood, unselfish, nobl easpirations, andof all those

actionswhichspr ingforthspontaneously toaidthe weak, the suffering

andaf flicted, unassociatedwithanyint erestedm


ot ivesof sel f.

G
. The purespiri t entityitself, called thedivine Ego. This isthe

divine atomof li fe, thevital spark, thecentral controlling spiritual

sunof them
icrocosm
. It isnever incarnatedwithin theformuntil the

sevent hstateor perfect m


anhoodisattained.

Theabovearethe exact divisionsof the hum


anconstitution, as

viewed fromwithout andwithi n. Uponthe surfacethisdivision will

not appear todif fer verym


at eriallyfromtheseptenaryform
ul aof

theBuddhist cult . But, inreality, ther eisall thedifferencewhich

exists betweenCauseandEffect. Thechi ef point of difference will


THEHERM
ETICCO
NSTITUTIO
NOFM
AN59

(Cand D); Spirit , (E, Fand G


). It also correspondstothequater

naryor fourfold constitution of theKabbalistsand theG


reek specu

lators onEgyptianTheosophy, whotaught that there isabody, an

astral or m
agneti cbody, the anim
al soul , andthedivinesoul. Body,

(Aand B); Astral body, (C); Anim


al soul , (D); Divi nesoul, (E, F

andG
) . Andsom
ayweproceed withevery systemof whichwehave

anyknowledge. Theonlycontr adictionsaretheappearancesupon

thesurface, chieflyduetoaninsuffici ent use, or toam


isuseof term
s.

Inreality, there isnodifferenceinanysystem


, whenit ist racedtoit s

prim
al source. Thesam
emaybesaidof t heBuddhist constituti on,

whenunderstoodi nitstruespirit. The radical dif ferencesar edueto

their grossm
isinterpretation of theone fundam
ental law;one truth,

onepr inciple, oneagent (law) andoneword.

W
emust nowbrief lysketchtheHerm
etic constitution, andpre

sent t hefour fol dteachingof theW


esterninitiates. M
anconsistsof

three duadsandt heEgo, atotal of seven, whichst andinthe relation

of Ref ractionand Reflection toeachother. Theyar easfollows;

First duadSecond duadThird duad

A. Ref lection, Physical body. C.Astral body. E. Spiritual for m


.

B. Ref raction, El ectro-m


agnet icform
. D. Anim
al soul. F. Divinesoul.

G
. The trueEgo.

Thewholeof thesethreeduadsarecontr olledandcarriedfor

wardi ntheir cyclicorbit by theDivine Ego, theabsoluteatom


icspirit

entity. Thus, the threeduads andtheEgoconstitut ethefourf old

m
icrocosmof the Herm
eticschools. This isthem
ost perfect system

that canbeform
ulatedinwor dsbecause theduadst ravel inpairs.

At deathwelose AandB. Then, duringour purgator ial process

throughthespher eof purificationinthesoul stat esof thedisem


bodied

hum
ani tyCandDaregraduall ythrownof f. Not separated, asone

would quarter up anorange, but graduall ythrownof f, atomby atom


,

astheyareready tom
ovefor wardupont heir progressivejourney.

Theunpreparedat om
sareliberatedandsent forward upontheir own

special lines, andall gross m


atter eliminated. The anim
al pri nciples

areno portionof thepurifiedsoul and aredispersedassepar atecells

within thecause world, andultim


atelynothingisl eft but the trinity,

E, FandG
, theSpiritual for m
, theDivi nesoul, andthetrue Ego; or

rather theduadE andF, becausethetrueEgoGdoesnot becomea


60THE LIG
HTO
FEG
YPT

part of theduad until it has ascendedbeyondthese soul spher es. At

thispoint, m
ani sthepositi veor m
ale spirit of t heEgo; woman, the

negati veor fem


inine. Thetrueangel requiresthespiritual unionof

bothprinciples.

M
an, asheappear stotheout wardsight, is, aswe haveshown,

vorydifferent fr omthebeing within. He containsa universeof life

within hisorgani sm
; countlessm
yriadsof spirit at om
sareevolving

throughhimandareasindependent of hi m
, inreali ty, asm
an isof

thepl anet which gavehimbir th. Thetrulyhum


anbeingisthe m
ost

interi or or spiri tual soul. Thewholeof thelower natureand theex

ternal organismareonlythe variousrealm


sof beingwhichthe hum
an

m
onad hasconquer edandsubjectedtoits im
perial r uleduring its

cyclic journey. Weshouldsay, tobetrue, that the externals arethe

reflectionsof thoseelem
ental statesm
ouldedm
ore or lessrudelyby

thehum
ansoul af ter itsown divineform. Them
illi onsof separate

entiti eswithint hehum


ansphereareno m
orethereal m
anthan the

forty m
illioninhabitantsof Francewere Napoleonwhoruledthem

withhisim
perial will.

Afewwordsnowr egardingthe W
ILLandt heREASO
N, andwe

m
ust close. W
ILL isuniversal , andit is asim
possi bletopoint out

where it beginsor whereit endsasit i stoseparatethecolorsof the

rainbow.Thepower of theW
ILLuponthe external pl anedepends

upont hestrength of theelectro-vital constitution B. W


hileuponthe

spirit ual planeWILLdepends upontheactivityof t hespiritual con

stitut ionE. W
ithintheastral planethe potent W
ILLm
ust have both

of these(BandE) well devel opedtobe successful. If Balone is

potent , onlythe elem


ental realm
scanbe contacted. If onlyE isactive,

thent hehigher or spiritual worldwill becontacted, not the astral.

Under thesecircum
stancesnot hingbut m
edium
shipcanbeattained.

Thetr ueformof training, then, istoevolvethat whichisthem


ost

latent , soasto bringabout theequilibrium


. Indi egreat m
aj orityof

nisos, of course, it isthespiritual that requires evolving. Considering

thoW
I LLasauni versal power , it naturallyfollows that thestrength

of our W
ILLm
ust dependentir elyuponthecapacity wepossess for

absorbingandreprojectingthispower. I nfact, M
an'sW
ILLis only

lim
itedbyhiscapacitytoabsorbtheoneUniversal W
ill. This W
ILLis

not, i t itself, a principle; it isonly anactiver esult, viz. ; transcendental


THEHERM
ETICCO
NSTITUTIO
NOFM
AN61

m
atter inrapidmotion. Everythingutili zessom
eportionof thisW
ILL

inits ownpeculi ar way.

Thereason, m
anas, or m
ind, i ssim
plym
ental capaci ty, andlike

theW
I LL, isnot aprinciple but aresul t. Intellect istheof fspringof

innum
erableandconstantlychangingcausesor com
bi nationsof force

never repeatedunder exactly thesam


econditions, consequently, no

twopeopleareexactlyalike. Theseat or m
ainspringof reason, intellect ,

understanding, andm
ind, isconsciousness; andwhet her it will begood

or evi l, will dependuponthe respective activities of theani m


al and

divine souls. The higher the soul evolves, them


ore spiritual theun

derstandingbecomes, until perfect rapport withthe divinespi rit is

attained. Thisis thetrueat -one-m


ent. M
anm
adeperfect.

Fromt heforegoingthestudent m
ust perceivethat a m
anm
aybe

aperf ect intellectual genius uponthephysical plane, andat thesam


e

tim
ebeaveritableidiot in aspiritual sense. Ver ym
anyintellectuals

arest andingbeforetheworld todayand beingacceptedasthe grand

reposi toriesof absoluteknowledgebecausem


ost of m
ankindare

wholly engrossed inworldlyaffairsand arespirituallyasleep.


CHAPTERIII

KARM
A

"If we areever t oknowanythingclearly,

wem
ust bereleasedfromthe body,

that t hesoul by itself m


ayseethingsby

them
selvesastheyreallyare." Socrates.

W
eneedscarcely saythat we fullyagree withtheaboverem
arks

of Plato'steacher. W
hilein thebodywe arecom
pletelyfenced inby

delusi veappearances, andhad theG


reek sagebeenalivetoday those

prom
inent individualswhoso loudlyand gliblyspeakandwrite upon

thesubject of Karm
awouldhavebeenver ygreatlyi nconvenienced

bythe Athenian's terriblelogic.

"Karm
a isthelawof consequences,â of m
erit anddem
erit", saythe

Buddhi sts. "It is that force whichm


ouldsour physi cal destiny inthis

world, andregulatesour peri odof m


iser yor happinessinthe world

tocome." W
eare alsofurther inform
edt hat "Karm
a isthecold, in

flexiblejustice whichm
etes out toeach individual theexact sam
e

m
easur eof goodandevil at hisnext physical re-bi rththat he m
easured

tohis fellow-m
en inthis." Not onlyso, but thiskarm
aat deathre

m
ains som
ewhereor other down upontheastral planesof thepl anet,

likeanavenging dem
on, waiti nganxiousl yfor theperiodof Deva-

chanic happiness tocom


etoanend, inorder tore- project the poor

unfort unatesoul oncem


oreintothem
agneticvorticesof m
ater ial in

carnat ion, where, withitsloadof badkarm


ahanginglikeam
i llstone

round itsneck, i t will inal l hum


anprobabilitygenerateast ill greater

loadof thistheological dogma, andconsequently, at eachre-birthit

will sinkdeeper, unlessthe spiritual Egocanbringit tosomecon

sciousnessof its fearfullysinful state. Howthis m


aytranspi reisnot

verysatisfactori lyexplained. If thehum


ansoul onlyreceives punish

m
ent f or thesins andwrongs it inflicteduponothersduringa pre

vious life, then, surely, the soul when it first becam


eincarnatedm
ust

havestartedoni tshum
anjourneywithout anykarm
a tosuffer for.

O
neis naturally ledtoask, then, howi t first begantocom
mi t sin?For

weare distinctly toldthat what wenowsuffer at t hehandsof others

isonl yajust repaym


ent for our ownpast sins. If, then, wehadno

past sins, weshouldbeperfectlyfreef romtrouble. W


earedi stinctly
KAFM
A 63

taught that thef irst or pre- adam


item
en, i.e., thoseof thegoldenage,

wereperfect. How, then, did thisabom


inablekarm
a get astart in

theworld?Thisquestionit i sour duty tofullyexplaininthepresent

chapter.

W
ehavegivenageneral idea of theKarmaof Theosophical Budd

hism
, andbefore revealingtheoriginof thisO
riental delusionwewill

present theHerm
eticdoctrine of Karm
a.

I. Kar m
aisnot anactivepri nciple, but , onthecontrary, it is

crystallizedforce. It isthe picturegalleryor cosm


icplayof Nature.

II. Karm
aconstit utesthescenery, essenceandm
ent al im
agery

of aperson'spast existence. It isapi ctureof their actswhileoneart h

that becom
elivingrealities tothemin thesoul world.

III. Thekarm
icsphereof an individual' sexistence, existsas the

astral lifecurrentsalongwhichthesoul hastraveledandwhi chbe

com
ecrystallized form
s, expr essiveof t heactions andthem
ot ives

which prom
ptedthem
. Therefor e, our past karm
aconstitutesthe soul's

past historyint heastral li ght, andcanbedecipheredbythe properly

trainedlucid, andevenbysom
emedium
isticclairvoyants.

IV. Karm
aisthe offspringof everything; everythingpossesses

pictor ial records of itspast evolutions; stones, plants, animalsandm


en.

It is bym
eansof thiskarm
a that thePsychom
etric sensitivecanread

theunwrittenpast of sm
all karm
as. W
ithout karm
a, thepowers of

Psychom
etrywould beuseless. O
nagrander scaleexiststhekarm
a

of m
oons, planets, sunsandsystem
s. Racesof m
en, speciesof anim
als

andcl assesof pl ants, alsoevolvespeci al racial karm


aswhich constitute

their astral worl d.

V. The harm
onies anddiscords of cosm
ic evolutiongeneratetheir

special karm
ajust thesam
easthoughts andem
otionsproducecor

respondingreacti ons.

VI. Karm
aisabsolutelyconfi nedtothe realm
sof t heastral l ight,

andconsequently, isalwayssubjective. Therefore, Karm


acanexist

onlyaslongast hesoul, whi chgeneratesit, isat tachedtot hesam


e

planet . W
henasoul leavestheplanet it skarm
adisintegrates. Asoul

cannot carryits karm


aaround theuniver sewithit, becausethisastral

light differsin qualityand degreeupon eachsepar ateorb. SeeChap. II.

VII. Whenasoul entersthespiritual st atesof the soul world

(which Buddhists termDevachan), thepower of itsearthlykarmacan

never re-attract it toearth; itsinfluenceover thesoul isf orever lost .


64THE LIG
HTO
FEG
YPT

Thelower cannever control t hehigher, whenoncet heyexist apart.

Toassert that past fossilizedkarm


acan re-attract thesoul f romthe

realm
s of spiritual happiness andre-project it int othem
ire of earth

isto exalt m
atter tothethr oneof Deit y, anddegr adepurespirit to

thelevel of apassivebrute substance.

Fromt heabovesevenstatem
entsit will beseenthat theHerm
etic

initiatesassert that karm


ai snot theprim
arylawof consequencesand

destiny. It isnot anactive principle, alwaysat work, re-adj usting

Nature'sridiculousm
istakes. Naturenever yet m
ade am
istake. O
n

thecontrary, kar m
aisshown tobearesult; thesubjectiveoutcom
eof

innum
erablelaws andforces, andinthis lifeit is utterlypowerlessto

effect either goodor evil, sofar asour destinyi sconcerned uponthe

external plane. But, uponthe interior plane, that is, uponor within

theastral sphere of thedisem


bodiedsoul world, thiskarm
abecom
es

theBookof Life fromwhichall our acti onsinthis worldare judged.

At death, weare surroundedbyandcom


pelledtoexi st withinour

ownkarm
a. W
eare forcedbyt helawsof m
agneticaf finitytowork

out our ownredemption, ever facetofacewiththe grimidols of our

earthl ypast. The foul, unlovelypicturesof every uncleanim


agination

will haunt us, andset our verysoulsaf lam


ewitht heconsciousness

of everyinjusticeandwrong wehavecomm
itted. The onlyredeem
ing

featur ewill bet hegoodkarma, thekind unselfish thoughtsandnoble

aspirationswehaveevolved; all our true, unselfishlovefor our fellow-

creatureswill springuplike flowersat our feet, andhelpto aidand

bright enour path upwardand onwardthroughthespheresof pur i

ficati onandpurgatory. At last weshall enter the sphereof i m


mortal

lifewherethose whomwehave lovedbelowm


aybewaitingto

greet us.

W
ehaveasserted that karm
ai sutterlypowerlessto effect

either goodor evil insofar asthem


at erial desti nyisconcerned.

W
hile thisistruewithincer tainlim
its becausekarm
aisbut the

astral recordof thepast, yet thisstat em


ent requi resexplanation.

It is not theact ionswecom


mit, that can, inthem
selves, bringhappi

nessor m
isery, benefit or m
i sfortuneto theperson, but it is the

effect swhichour actionshaveuponothersthat reallyproduce

im
medi atem
aterial results. Theprecise effect whichanyactionwill

havedependsenti relyuponthepeculiar m
ental stat essurrounding

usat thetim
eandour ownintentions. For instance, inoneageit
KARM
A

65

m
aybe considered averym
eri toriousact iontoroast apoor helpless

m
ediumunder the nam
eof awitch, but at another periodsuchan

action will befollowedbyan indignant spirit of publicresentm


ent,

anda terriblepenaltywill beim


posedbythelawof thestate to

satisf ythepubli csenseof j ustice. The praisewort hyactions of one

agebecom
ethecr im
inal acts of another. W
esee, therefore, that

theresult of any actionupon them


ateri al planedependsupon the

physical, m
oral, m
ental andspiritual developm
ent of therace. This

isnot thecase, however, wit hintheast ral soul world, where absolute

justiceistheuniversal law. Them


ighty heroof a thousandfi ghts,

whodi essurroundedbyall thepom


pand vanityof publicworship,

com
es facetofacewiththef earful real itythat he is, nevert heless,

abloodstainedmurderer, and assuchhe m


ust work out hisown

salvat ionam
idtr ial andsuff ering. His purgatorial statewill depend

inagreat m
easur euponhismotives, and theconsci ousnessof his

earthl yactions. If hewasa truepatriot, whofought against cruel

oppressionsim
ply for theloveandliber tyof hiscountryand people,

hisconsciencewill deal very lightlywithhim


. But if loveof fam
e

andm
artial glory werehischief m
otives, andconst itutedthe greater

part of hiskarm
a, thensom
uchtheworsefor him
.

Thereader will noticethat i ntheHerm


eticdefinit ionsof kar m
a,

thesoul whenwor kingout its past iniquitiesisperfectlyconscious

of its task, and knowsthetr uewhyand whereforeof itssuffering.

Not onlyso, but it hasalso thecertain hopeof fi nal em


ancipation,

not, however, unt il, astheparablesays, "thouhast paidthe utterm


ost

farthi ng." Herein, then, ist hetruthandjusticeof Nature's lawsre

vealed. But inthedefinition of Buddhism


, thisjusticeisabsolutely

wanting. Intheir outrageous schem


eof esotericphi losophy, m
i llions

of soulsuponthe earthareperfectlyignorant of what theyar e

suffer ingfor. Theyareusher edintothe worldfor thepurpose of

undergoingthefi erytorm
ents of their oldfossilizedkarm
a, andare

com
pletelyignorant of thefact. Howcan theaveragem
ortal work

off hi sbadkarm
a whenhedoesnot knowthat hehas any, nor

what heisworkingandsuffer ingfor?If wecruelly abuseadog

wheni t isfull grownfor someoffensecom


mittedwhenapuppy, it

would beconsider edanoutrageouspiece of cruelty, becausethe

dogwouldbeperf ectlyignorant of what thepunishment wasfor .

Thesam
emaybesaidof infli ctingpunishm
ent upon them
aterial
66THE LIG
HTO
FEG
YPT

m
anfor som
eforgottenoffenseof hisinfancy. The reader should

ever r em
em
ber that nopunishment isjust , whenthe onepunished

isignorant of thecause. Punishm


ent under suchcir cum
stances not

onlyceasestobe just, but becom


esdiabolical injustice. The com
mon

justiceof hum
ani tycondem
ns suchaproceeding. If thisistrue, how

m
uchmoresevere m
ust bethe condem
nationof that j usticewhich

isdivine?

At thi sstageof our subject, thestudent will doubtlessask, "if

hum
an sufferingi snot theresult of previouskarm
a, what ist hereal

cause of som
uch m
iseryintheworld?" Tothiswer eply, hum
an

suffer ingisthe result of innum


erablel aws, which intheir action

andreactionproducediscord at certain intervalsi nthescale of

hum
an developm
ent . For all pr actical pur poses, they m
aybeclassed

under twoheadsasprim
aryandsecondary. Theprim
arycauseis

that of racial evolution. Eachroundand eachrace of theround

of humanbeings, requiresdif ferent external condit ionsinorder to

evolve itschief attributes; for eachroundandracebecom


ethe

special m
eansby whichacert ainoneof thesoul's attributes is

roundedout or developed. Let usillustr ate. Thefi rst or primal race

weret hoseof the G


oldenAge. Theywere apurelyet hereal race of

beings, andcannot bestrictl yclassifiedwithwhat weknowof hu

m
anity, nor cant heybesaid tohavebeenreallyincarnatedin gross

m
atter at all. For thisreason, their penetrativepower wasvery

sm
all; hence, thoughhighlyspiritual, t heywerecorrespondingly

sim
ple; theylivedanideal l ifeam
idsem
i-spiritual surroundi ngs.

Thesecondrace, that of the Silver Age, penetrated deeper int o

m
atter thantheir G
oldenAge forefathers, andtheir bodies, conse

quentl ybecam
emoredenseand lesssensi tive. Towar dtheterm
i na

tionof thisrace, andthebeginningof thethirdor Copper Age, the

equator of our racial arcwas reachedin thedescendingscale. Here

it was, that the first m


urm
ur ingsof amental stormbegantomanifest

them
selves; em
igr ationsandpartingstookplacebet weenwhat had

previouslybeena unitedpeople, andconsequentlyseparatenat ional

interestsbegant oevolve. W
henour eart hreachest heequinoct ial

points of theyear, storm


sandtem
pests abound. Uponahigher plane,

it is thesam
ewiththeprogr essof m
an aroundthe cycle. W
ith the

Copper Ageracea still further descent tookplace, andastil l greater

increaseof self- interest was evolved; f romthenat ional wasevolved


KARM
A 67

that of thefam
il y. Kingsascendedthronesandsacerdotal syst em
s

weref orm
ulated; thestrongbegantoassert their greater force, and

theweakgraduall ysankinto subjection. Astill further descent and

wecometothefourthrace, t hebottomr unginthe cyclicladder, and

fittinglyknownastheIronAge. Thiswastheturni ngpoint of the

seven raceswhereinthesoul attainsits greatest penetrating power;

spirit candescendnolower. Kingsandt heir priest lycounsell ors

becam
e truedespots, andthe peoplewere helplessandoppressed.

Next com
esahigher evolution. Thefifth race, begi nningat

theendof thefourth, reachesuptothe equinoctial lineof t he

m
ental arcinthe ascendingscale, andconsequently another st orm
y

period com
mences. All isstri feandturmoil. It is thestruggl eof the

oppressedagainst theoppressor. It isnot thegent lem


ental stormof

theSi lver equinox, becausea spiritual periodof l ight hadpr eceded

that era, but it isthestormof war and bloodshed; of afierce

dem
ocr acybattlingfor thedi vinerights of m
anagainst usurped

author ity. It is thusbecause theIronAgeof oppressionhaspreceded

it. W
e areat the present day passingthroughthis fearful equinocial

period. Thefifth raceiscomingtoacl ose, andal readyforer unners

of the sixthrace aream


ongt hepeople, aidingint hespreadof

glorioustruth.

Aspir itual, intellectual and scientific awakening isnowtaki ng

place. All peoplesof thewor ldareseekingtruthandjustice. W


hile

thescientificworldisproducingm
iracl esintheir effortsto annihilate

tim
eandspace, andsolvethe m
anyhiddenm
ysteries of life. See

LaClef, Chapter VI. Thesixt hraceof hum


anbeings nowexternal

izing hereonthe earthwill developint uitionasa sixthsense, per

ceptionthroughspiritual sensation, and learntoconsciously useit

intheir dailyli ves. Theywill intuitivelyknowa thingwithout any

m
ateri al evidence tosupport their knowledge, yet will findthetruth

uponapplication or verificat ionof the inform


ation received.

Thesecondarycausesof hum
an suffering arem
an'si gnorance, and

there-actionsof hisanim
al nature. That istosay, m
anm
akes the

condit ionsthat arenecessary for hispr ogressbyalternately struggling

withandyielding tohisown anim


al desi res. But for thisnatureand

theexperiencethesoul gains thereby, material incarnationm


i ght be

dispensedwith. Thestateof sufferingdependsupon therace, as

before stated, but theeffect sof that sufferingar einexact fulfillm


ent
68THE LIG
HTO
FEG
YPT

of M
ot her Nature' srequirem
ents. M
ighty causesproducem
ighty

effect s; results, let ussay, andviceversa. This lawisabsolute. To

every actionther eisanequal andoppositereaction. Everyspiritual

atomof lifeist hedirect result of acause. These atom


sdiff er inpower

andpotency, ast hestarsdif fer inm


agnitude. Nature'saimis for

diversity. Inspi teof theapparent fact that all f orcesareever striving

for equilibrium
. Nature'send, istheveryopposite of equalit y; for

thegr andultim
at eaimof everyforceis theproductionof var iety.

Theonlyreal dif ferenceinanyof her i nfinitenumber of part sisthat

of pol arity. For instance, theonlydiff erencebetweentheHot tentot

andtheintellect ual geniusof m


odernci vilizedsocietyisthat which

m
arks off their souls' respectivepolari ty. It isonlyaquest ionof per

sonal opinionas towhichof thetwois thebest andwisest. The

civili zedsham
sandpersonal adornm
ents of society m
aym
orethan

counterbalancethecrudedecorationsof thesavage. Thefalse Theology

andcant of orthodoxreligion, com


bined withthem
anyerroneous

theori esof so-calledscience, m


aym
ore thanm
akeupfor barbarian

ignorance; for m
anysavagesarem
orelearnedinthe real laws of

Nature thansom
e of our collegeprofessors. But be that asit m
ay,

thesavagewill bethereal gainer of thetwoinm


ost cases, f or he

will not havefal sedogm


atic opinionsto unlearnandforget. And,

lastly, wewould add, that them


oral character of anysavagewill

com
par everyfavorablywitht hem
orality of our populouscities.

Infact; m
akingallowancefor theplanes of lifeoccupiedbyeach,

theexternal diff erencesbetweenthetwo areonlyappearances, evolved

chiefl ybyour ownthoroughly biasedand artificial educations. Another

factor inthesesecondarycausesof hum


ansuffering isthehuman

will, or rather, m
an'scapaci tyfor util izingthegreat will-f orceof

thecosm
os. Ignor ancealonel im
itshum
an possibilit iesinthis direction.

It is m
an'splace inNaturet oswaythe m
ightypendulumof for ce

betweenthehigher andthelower states of life(thesuper-m


undane

andsub-m
undaner ealm
sof bei ng) andin sodoinghi sm
issionconsists

inevolvingtheattributesof hissoul, andgaining all theexperience

possible. If suff eringisnecessarytoenablehimt oaccom


plishthis,

thenhewill suff er. But, be thecauses andconsequenceswhat they

m
ayin thislife, dependupon it that what thesoul suffersfr omdis

cordi t will bej ustlycom


pensatedfor bythesumt otal of resultswhen

thecycleof its purification isover, andthepast canbem


easuredat

itstr ueworth.
KARM
A 69

W
ehavenowpresented, asconciselyaspossible, theHerm
etic

explanationof karm
a, andshownthat it isnot the all-ruling force

that Buddhismwouldm
akeusbelieve.

Nowwe will exposetheorient al delusion, andreveal itspriestly

origin. Tobegin with, wem


ust carefully bear inm
i ndafewal l

im
port ant factsr egardingthe esotericphilosophyof thedreamyO
rient.

I. Ancientlythe real truths of all reli gion, especiallythose relating

tothe soul, its nature, incarnationsandkarm


a, wererigidly concealed

fromt hepeoplebyajealous priesthood withapproval of ther uling

m
onarch.

II. Fi ctionwassubstitutedi ntheplace of truth, or, inother

words, thereal t ruthwasvei ledandthe appearancesof truth was

taught instead. Andinorder toobtainabsolutepower for the m


onarch

andthechurch, i t becam
enecessarytof orm
ulatethedogm
athat

their highpriest , thepontif f or hierophant ashe wascalled, wasa

direct incarnationof theDei ty, or are-incarnationof that being.

III. I nprocessof tim


etheprieststhemselvesbecam
ecorrupt

andworldly, consequently, their spiritual percepti onsankint om


ental

reflection. They not onlylost thesecretsof their religionandm


yth

ology, whichwere never com


mi ttedtowri ting, but becam
ethem
selves

thedupesof thei r owntheology, andacceptedtheir form


ulated husks

asdivinetruth.

Edward G
ibbon, in hishistori cal classic, "TheDecl ineandFal l

of the Rom
anEm
pi re," publishedin1776, recordsa thousandyears

of war s, fraudsandpersecuti ons. Em


perorsandbishopsfought to

control; religiousdogm
awas forcedont hepeople, theyhadno choice;

theAt henianPhil osopherswer eexiledor killedand their schools

closed andteachi ngsforbidden. W


ehave asim
ilar exam
pleint he

christ ianclergy of today, as theyseemdeterm


ined everyonemust

accept their fait h.

Theresearchesof all genuine O


ccultists support theaboveas

sertions. Thebook"IsisUnveiled", teemswithfact scorroboratingour

statementsonkar m
aandre-incarnation. AndHerm
eti cinitiates assert

m
ost em
phatically that bothkarm
aandre-incarnationarenothi ng

m
oret hantheological dogm
as of aninter estedsacer dotal system
. That

isto say, theteachingsbaseduponthesedoctrines bytheBuddhist

andot her religioussystem


sarefalsebecausether eal factsof re

incarnationandkarm
awereor iginallyconcealed, andthenforgotten

inthe lapseof t im
e. It isveryeasyindeedtoprovethat the accepted
70THE LIG
HTO
FEG
YPT

theori esof theTheosophical Buddhistsof thepresent dayare the

popular external dogm


astaught totheignorant m
assestenthousand

years ago. Insupport of this, thestudent shouldr ead"Illum


i nated

Brahm
i nism
, thet ruetheosophy" byRanga Hilyod, an ancient sage

of India.

Theol dest recordswepossess showthat hum


anre-incarnation

andkarm
awerethepopular doctrinesof thepeople. Uponthis m
atter

A. P. Sinnet says; "Thisdoct rineof kar m


aisoneof them
ost interesting

featur esof Buddhist philosophy. Therehasbeenno secret about it

at any tim
e." Cer tainly, this isexactly what Herm
eticinitiat esclaim
.

It is adogm
aof theBuddhist church, andwasnever concealed because,

being false, it wasnot worth concealing. O


nthecontraryit wasalways

taught tothesuf feringm


assesgroaning beneathdespoticrule. It

wasexceedinglypotent asameansof m
akingthepeoplesubm
it quietly

tothe authority of thechurchandthet yrannyof t heking, who

always went hand andglovewiththepriest. Them


assesweretaught

tobel ievethat bysubm


itting totheyoketheywere thusworki ng

off pr eviousbad karm


a; aver yconvenient doctrine weadm
it.

Thechief Hierophant of Buddhismandthe Thibetanadeptsis

theTaleyLam
aof Lhassa. "EveryLam
a," saysM
adamBlavatsky,

"issubject tothegrandTaleyLam
a, the Buddhist popeof Thibet,

whoholdshisresidenceat Lhassaandis are-incar nationof Buddha."

Thisassertionfullycorrobor ateswhat wesaidpreviously. Not ewell

thelast sentence, "andisa re-incarnat ionof Buddha." Com


par ethis

witht hefact II onaprecedi ngpage, andyouwill seeoncem


ore

that wefindthe leadersof TheosophicBuddhismre- assertingt he

theological dogm
asof achurchandteachingthemfor truth. Buddhists

would haveusreallybelieve that Buddha continues toincarnat eand

re-incarnateage after age. Wecanonly saythat no soul whohas

passed throughthetrialsof m
aterial incarnationandthefiresof

spirit ual purificationwould subm


it tocontinually exist withi na

m
ateri al organism, andendure fromaget oagethehell of aG
r and

Lam
a's life. For theform
ulas, cerem
oniesandusagesof areli gious

potent ateareindeedahell t othepure inheart.

W
eshall bem
et f acetoface withtheassertionthat withvery

highadeptsandother exalted soulsthesethingsar edifferent , that

Nature'slawsare either reversedor transcended. Tothiswewould

saythat suchstatem
entsare false; they areof the sam
estam
p asthe
KARM
A 71

Rom
an CatholicBullsof thepast, nothingbut priestlyword-juggling.

Nature isnorespecter of per sons, andneither Buddhanor any other

soul cancontinue tore-incar natefromagetoage. Them


ost that

sucha dom
inant mindcoulddo wouldbet oobsessandm
ouldan

unborn foetusto suit itspur poseandthen, byvirt ueof such obsession,

partiallyinhabit thesam
e. Under these circum
stancesthephysical

bodyi sbut thehelplessm


achineof adom
inant foreignm
ind, andwe

needscarcelysay that nopur ifiedsoul wouldsink tosuchaplaneof

existence. Thisquestionof obsessionbr ingsusto thesubject of our

next chapter, therefore, wemust bringt hepresent onetoacl ose.

Thewholeteachingof Re-incarnationand Karm


aast aught

byBuddhism
, esot eric(?) or otherwise, ispurelydogm
a; it is

m
ateri alismrunt oseed, com
binedwithoriental speculations. It

isahugesystemof selfishness, towork out goodherefor the sake

of greater goodhereafter. Suchm


otives of exchange arecorrupt. As

Socrat essays; "Wegiveupsom


esm
all pl easuresfor still greater

pleasures." This, insteadof beingtruly good, ist hepolar opposite.

M
OTIVE ALO
NEist heproper causeof acti on, accordi ngtothe

Herm
et icdoctrine. Dogoodfor thesake of sim
plegoodnessand

virtue alone, not for thesakeof gainingfavor. Thereistoo m


uch

of thi s"I amhol ier thanthou" about theoriental teachingsof

karm
a. Aprosperous, self-righteousPhar iseegloats over hisprevious

goodkarm
awhenheseeshisdowntrodden brother and whenhe

aidsi t isbecausehethinks thekarm


aof theactionwill well repay

him
. Thenagain, whenanyser iouscaseof suffering ispresent edto

these great Buddhist soulsfor their m


agical interventionand psycho

logical aid, wearepiouslyt oldthat karm


acannot beinterfer edwith.

If, instead, they saidthat t oaidwasbeyondtheir reachof power,

theywouldprobablyspeakthe real truth. Lastly, l et ussaydistinctly

that t heauthor hasput theassertionof oldSocrat es(at the headof

thischapter) to thetest. Thewholeof theseHerm


eticteachingshave

beenpersonallyverifiedwithinthereal m
sof spiri t whenfree from

thecontrol of thebody, and therefore, weknowwhereof wewri te.

Inour next chapt er weshall deal withsom


eof the so-called

evidencesof re-i ncarnationandkarm


a, andshowthemtobenot hing

of the kind.
CHAPTERIV

M
EDIUMSHIPâ ITSNATUREANDM
YSTERIES

"All arebut part sof onestupendouswhole,

W
hose bodyNature is, andG
od thesoul."

"W
hat ism
edium
ship, andwho arethem
edium
s?" was the

questi onweonce askedof the initiated m


astersof O
ccult science.

Theanswer receivedwasasbr oadinits application astheuni verse

itself . "Everythi ngism


ediumistic, and everyatomisam
ediumfor

theexpressionof spiritual f orce. G


od, alone, ist hegreat central

controllingspiri t," saidthe m


aster. Longyearsof spiritual research

haveverifiedthe truthof theanswer receivedand haveestabl ished

inthe m
indof theauthor the certainty that every wordisan

absolutefact.

W
efindthroughout thevast i nfinitudeof our universethat the

spirit ual andthe m


aterial ar esointim
atethat any attem
pt to classify

andseparatethem, or toaccount for phenom


enaont hebasisof either

alone, wouldbel ikeerecting anedifice without a foundation, or

buildi ngupongroundasunstableandinf irmasquicksand.

M
odern sciencecom
menceswith m
atter, andconfines itsre

searchesstrictly tothedom
ainof m
ater ial forces andform
s, theplane

of m
anifestation. It term
inat esat theverym
om
ent itspathimpinges

onthe border of theim


ponder able, "the unknowable, " whereast he

real startingpoi nt of all tr uescience iswithint hespiritual spaces, t he

cause plane. Fromthisstate itsvast or bit sweeps downwardthroughout

thewholeuniverseof m
atter. Inm
atter it recognizesall the different

attributesandm
anifestations of theone DivineFor ceinevery form

of creation. Fromhereitsdecisionsret urntoand againultimatein

therealmof spir it. Divinity isunity, andthetwo great attr ibutesof

thedi vinesoul coalesceasmatter andspirit intheuniverse of m


ani

fested being. Thi sisthedualityof lif e. M


atter i svisible, it issolidified

spirit , thepassi veor negati veprincipl einaconcrete, condensedor

m
ateral form
. Spi rit isthemovable, ever active, positivepri nciplein

m
otion, andbetweenthesetwo statesthereram
ifies everygrade

of bei ng.

M
atter rangesand transform
s itself fromthelowest densestat e

of the m
ineral upwardtothe aerial and invisiblegases, term
i natingin
M
EDIUMSHIPâ ITS NATUREANDMYSTERIES73

the"universal et her" of science. Inthi srefinedcondition, t heactive

andpositiveprinciplesof Divinity, again, becom


e unitedand are

transf orm
edinto creativefor ce. Hencei t m
ust beapparent to the

thoughtful reader that, theuniversal et her containswithinit self all

that i s, that was, or that ever will be. Suchbeing theactual facts

of the case, what arethelogical conclusionsthat thestudent of

spirit ual philosophym


aydrawtherefrom
?

Theyarebriefly asfollows;â

I. That theuniverseisonemighty, inconceivablemedium


, and

Deity thecontrol lingandom


nipotent spi rit.

II. That Lovebecom


esthem
ediumof W
isdom
, or, in other

words, thepassivebecom
esthem
ediumof theactive, state; conse

quentl y, m
atter i sandm
ust betheabsol utem
ediumof m
ind.

III. That thepassivenature of thedivi nesoul is theonlym


eans

wherebytheactivespirit of Divinitycanm
anifest itself, and upon

thisbasisrests all them


yst eriesof thecosm
os. ThisisDivi neLove.

IV. In viewof thesefacts, wefindthat theuniver sal will, utilized

bythe im
perial soul of m
an, istheone truecenter of all m
agical and

spirit ual power manifesteduponour eart h. M


anist hegreat pi vot

around whichrevolveseveryphaseof m
agical, m
agneticandm
ental

phenomenaem
bracedwithinthe realm
sof m
undanepsychology.

It has seem
ednecessarytothewriter to re-im
press all of the above

facts uponthem
i ndof thereader, notwithstanding thefact, t hat they

havebeenveryfullyelaborat eduponin thepreviouschapters, because

theyconstitutet heveryfundam
ental ver ities,â theactual pr inciples,

which underlietherealities of m
edium
ship, andtherefore, are of

prim
ar yim
portancehere.

M
ediumshipisawell-knowntermtothepresent generation. It

isappliedtothat stateof sensibility which, thoughfoundpureand

natural insom
ei ndividuals, hasbeenar tificially developedi nothers.

Inthi sstatetheyareenabledtocom
eenrapport withinvisible

intell igences, andother powers, bothphysical and m


ental, because

their odylicsphere(m
agnetic aura) has receiveda degreeof sensitive

nesscom
patiblewiththeir becom
ingm
edi um
sof com
municationf or

saidf orces. Am
edium
, proper lyspeaking, isapersonor object in

whomt hecapacity of receptionandtransm


issionis sofullyevolved

asto becom
eof practical val ueinelici tingphenomena. After what

hasbeenstated, it shouldappear perfectlyplain, that all hum


anbeings
74THE LIG
HTO
FEG
YPT

intheir natural statearem


edium
istic; som
einexcessof others. This

isespeciallyso whenwecom
prehendthe different t ypesof m
en

andtherelation of hum
anity toDeity. I nasim
ilar m
anner all

m
ateri al substancesare"m
edi um
istic" in thissense of beingcapable

of receivingand transm
itting force. Therefore, whenconsideri ng

thevariousform
s andphases of m
edium
ship, instead of viewing

themi nthelight of "spiritual gifts," theym


ust beviewedas the

natural attributesof our int ernal natur e, asthepositivepot entialities

of the hum
ansoul . Thevariousform
sand degreesof m
edium
ship

arenot spiritual giftsinanysensewhatever. They are, when viewed

fromt heinterior plane, the awakenedandactivesensesof the soul,

andholdthesam
e relationto thespirit asour fiveexternal senses

doto thephysical body. Just asour obj ectiveorganismisgoverned

andcontrolledby absoluteandeternal l aws, strict lyapplicableto

itsexternal nature, soistheinternal, im


ponderableconstitutionunder

thegovernm
ent of correspondi nglytranscendental lawsequally in

harm
onywithits purelysubjectivenatur e. Theselawsconstitutethe

"Scienceof thesoul," andit isonlyby athorough knowledge of this

sciencethat wecanseethet ruerealiti esof m


edium
ship, understand

them
, guardourselvesfromit sterrible dangersand enjoywithout

fear i tscountlessandunlim
i tedblessings. Bythe aidof this glorious

knowledgeweare enabledtoperceivethe actionand interactionof

thetwogreat planesof exist ence, andeachcom


ing day, observewith

reneweddelight t hem
arvelous transform
ationsof m
edium
isticadapta

bility. Theflower that bloomsinbeauty, breathing forthtot heair

itsfr agrancewhi chisat oncegrateful tothehigher senses, and

stim
ul atingtothenerves, is aperfect em
blemof Nature'sfaultless

m
ediumship.

Thefl ower isamediumfor thetransm


issionof thosefiner essences,

tothe hum
anbody, andof their spiritual portiont othesoul; for the

arom
a of theflower isspirit ualizedto suchadegr eeastoact upon

theli fecurrents of thehum


ansystem
,im
partingto thespirit ual body

anutr im
ent of thefinest qualitythat physical substancecan afford.

Herein m
aybeseensom
eof them
ysteries of incense, andthegreat

value of itsuse, especially inreligiouscerem


onies.

Inthi sstudyof m
edium
shipi t m
ust ever berem
em
beredthat

spirit inheresin everygrade of m


atter astheinst igator of l ife, force

andm
otion. It is attendant upontheethereal currentsthat perm
eate
M
EDIUMSHIPâ ITS NATUREANDMYSTERIES75

all worldsandbi ndtheuniversetogether asacom


pletewhole. And,

inexact proporti ontotherefinem


ent of substance, isthesphere

vitali zedbyspir it. Inthebrainandnervoussystemof thehum


an

being theclim
ax of m
aterial vitalizationisreached. Here, spirit

blends withm
atter insuchrequisitefor ceandgradeasaresufficient

tofor mtheastro-m
agneticli nkof connectionbetweenthetwo

worlds of causeandeffect. I t isthesam


ewithm
ental powers;

intell igenceisever vitalizedfromthe great Deifi cfountain of W


isdom
;

Sym
pat hyandAffectionarederivedfromthesam
eDeificfountain,

thesoul of Love. Nom


atter what thegradem
aybe, whether that

of the seraphbaskinginthe verysunlight of divinepurity, of m


an

inhis lowest est ate, or of t hebruteraisedbut onedegreeabove

thepl anesof inanim


ateNatur e;â thesparkwhichvivifiesthe brute,

thebr illiant luminositythat lightsup thebrainof theperfectly

developedhum
anbeing, andthat radiant gloryflashingfromthe

browof theseraph, arealike kindledfr omthesam


e eternal fl am
e,

for it isthegrandprerogati veof each gradeof being, differ ingin

degree of evoluti on, totransm


it that whichit receivesfromt herealm
s

above totheplanesim
mediatelybelow,t hus, iseachonefaithfully

fulfil lingitsdutyasam
edi umintheschem
eof li fe.

Fromt heglorious pulsatingsoul of the central spi ritual Sun,

descendingthrougheverysphereof creat ion, deepdownintothe

verybowelsof m
atter, m
idst stratasof coldgranit erocktot he

m
ineral lodesof densem
etal, oneeternal andharm
oniouschain

of spi rit m
edium
shipprevails. Eachplanedependsuponthenext

plane above, and each, inits grandlysequent rotat ion, transmitsthe

grosser portions totheplanesbelowfor their sust enance.

W
hent hewholeof thism
ighty schem
eis takeninto considerati on,

O
ccult studentswill seehownecessaryi t isfor thosewhowishto

developtheir spi ritual possi bilitiesto liveupon apurelyvegetable

diet, becausethe eatingof f leshattractsthesoul totheani m


al kingdom

anddegradesthe higher senses. Alifespent am


idt heflowery fields

andpi necladm
ountains, ist heonlyexi stencethat canfit them
ind

andeducatethesoul tothehighest point com


patibl ewithm
aterial

existence. Upont hecontrary, thethinki ngm


indwil l not fail tosee

that t hosewholi veinclose, unhealthy, anddensel ypopulated towns,

andar esurroundedbyagroup of sickly or selfish m


indedneighbors

andrelatives, becom
esubject tothever ylowest pl anesof spi ritual
76THE LIG
HTO
FEG
YPT

activi ty. Theseconditionsof tenformtheveryhotbedsof error,

spirit ual andm


ental, andevolvethem
eansof elem
entaryobsession

andwickedness. Under suchantagonistic conditions progressis

absolutelyim
possible, andthoselaboringunder suchadversecircum

stancesshouldavoidall cont act withm


agic, spirit ual phenom
ena

andm
edium
ship, astheywould avoidcom
i ngincontact witha

deadly pestilence.

It is tobehoped that these wordsof warningwill beheeded

andthussavem
uchsuffering anduseless wasteof vitality.

Having givenageneral outlineof thenatureof m


edium
ship,

it nowbecom
esour dutytoel ucidateits lawsandmysteries, and

herowearem
et withthem
ightiest subject withint hewholerange

of O
ccultism
. No branchof st udyisof greater im
portanceint he

search of truth, or ism


orecom
pletelyunknownand m
isunderstood

bythat largebodyof m
odern m
ysticsand thinkersof thepresent

day, whoproclaimthedoctrinesof anesotericBuddhismtothe

world iistheessenceof trut handwisdom


. Theym
ust not under stand,

for suchasthese showtheir lackof esotericilluminationon thelittle

known subject of m
edium
ship.

M
ediumship, thoughgovernedbywell defi nedlaws, sofar as

Itsgeneral principlesareconcerned, is sosubtle andintricateinits

differ ent degrees, form


sand phases, as tobeabsol utelybeyondthe

grasp of theordi narym


ind. I nfact, its ram
ificati onsandthe results

of its actionsar easunlim


it edasthei nfinite. Therefore, it isonly

them
oreprom
inent andapparent form
sthat weshall attem
pt to

outline. Todothesubject justicem


ore thanonelargevolum
e would

berequired. Asa m
atter of convenience, weshall dividethegeneral

lawsof m
edium
shi pintotwogeneral classes; that of thecontr olling

loree. andthat of theuiedium


isticinst rum
ent, knowntoiniti atesas

tliol iuvsof Transm


issionandReception.

Thelawsof Transm
ission. The lawsof Reception.

I. Act ivity. I. Passivity.

II. Positivonoss. II. Sensiti veness.

III. Attraction. III. Affinit y.

Thetr inityontheleft belongstothecontrolling force; the

trinit yontheri ght belongs tothem


edi um
. Inorder tograsp the

full significance of theabovelawsand of their inter-relationship, it

m
ust bebornein m
indthat thelower statesof life arealwavs the
M
EM
TM
SHIPâ ITSXATCT6EANDMYSTERIES

m
ediumsof andconsequentlysubject tot hehigher states. Ther efore-,

every realm
, fromDeitydown tothecrystallizedm
i neral, m
ust not

onlypossessthe qualityof mediiim


shijx but alsoexercisethe power

of spi rit control ; thetwoextrem


epoles beingG
od andorystal liwd.

m
atter , Toillust ratethisidealet ust aketheorganismof m
an. M
an,

aswe knowhim
. i sthem
ediumisticinstr um
ent throughwhichhi gher

states m
anifest t heir wisdomandpower. Thisrnedm
mship, ongeneral

tines, extendsfr omthelowest specim


en inthescal eof hum
ani ty

upwardstothehi ghest initiatedadept; theonlydi fferencebetween

thetwoisthat of developm
ent Thisisanabsolute fact. Theexalted

adept isactually am
edium
, i nonesense, for theexpressionof still

higher statesof lifethanhi sown. Xor eal adept deniesthis, though

m
eremystical pretendersalwaysdo. Inother words, thediffer ence

isone of quality anddegree, correspondingtothei r respectivestates.

M
an, accordingto hisstate, assim
ilates thespecif icgradeof life

essencefromthe universal forcewhichcorresponds exactlyto the

qualit yanddevel opm


ent of hi ssoul. As m
anascends higher in thescale

of spi ritual developm


ent hebecom
esthe recipient of finer essences,

thecoarser atom
s arerepelledandtransm
ittedtol essperfect organ

ism
s. Thistransmissiongoes onuntil thelowest st ateof hum
anityis

reached, andfromthencethe M
eessence istransm
it tedtothe sub-

m
undanerealm
sof life, which thus, becom
ethem
edi um
sfor the

expressionof the surplusspi ritual forcerejected bym


an. Thi sprim
al

lifef orce, init soriginal purity, cont ainsall therequisite gradesof

spirit ual nutrim


ent for every formof existencein theuniverse, from

G
odto them
ineral. Them
iner al isthet erm
inus, so tosav, fr om

which all phenom


enareact. Thereisnomediumbelowthisstate. It

isnot theendof creationby anym


eans, but onlyt heturning point in

theschem
eof creation, where forcecom
estoafocusandfromwhich

it reactsinboth directions. W
ithineachrealmthe sam
elaws arealso

infor ce. Thosef orm


sof life which, by com
parison, arepassive, bo-

com
et hem
edium
s for thosewhichareact ive. Ascendingtothe m
ental

plane wefindit preciselythesam


ewith knowledge. Theactive re

search of powerful penetratingm


indsaccum
ulatesthisknowledge, and

thenf orm
ulatest hesam
einto system
scom
posedof moreor less

truth anderror. Thiscom


binationof wisdomandignoranceconsti

tutes areligious sect or school of phil osophy, whi ch, inturn, im


presses

itsforceuponthelessposit ivem
indsof them
asses. Theignorant,
78THE LIG
HTO
FEG
YPT

theref ore, becom


e them
edium
s of thewise. Thiswisdomm
ayonl y

m
erit suchanam
e, however, bycom
paring it withtheignorance by

which it issurrounded. Thesumtotal of anation's wisdomor ignor

ancemayalwaysbefoundbyexam
iningit slaws, constitutionand

religi on. W
efind thesam
elawinforce inpolitics. Agreat political

leader , agiant mind, im


pressesitsforceuponaci rcleof kindredbut

lesspositivem
inds. These, i nturn, react uponothers, transmitting

thesam
epower of thought to them
, andsoonuntil that central

m
ind;â likeasun, swaysthe destinyof m
illionsof itsfellow-crea

tures. Thesem
ill ionsaresimplythem
edium
sfor theexpressionof

m
ental force. Again, thevisi bleheador center of thisforce m
ay, in

itsturn, bethe m
ediumof som
eother invisiblehead, whether suchin

visibl epower be m
ortal or spiritual, embodiedor disem
bodied, m
akes

nodif ferenceto thelaw.Thi sm


ight be term
edaformof m
ass psy

chologyif onthe m
ental plane. All of t heseform
s andphases, how

ever, aretobeclassedasunconsciousmedium
ship; becauseit seldom

transpiresthat t heoperator isconsciousof them


agical power sheis

using, or that them


edium
sar econscious of their medium
istic sub

jection. W
ethink thesebrief illustrati onswill conveytothe reader's

m
indsom
ethingof them
agnitudeof thepresent subj ect.

W
ewil l nowbrief lynoticea fewof the m
ost prom
inent form
sof

m
ediumshiprecognizedashavi ngam
oredirect connectionwith

practi cal O
cculti smat thepr esent tim
e; them
ediumshipof spi ritual

ism
, andthenconcludewithsom
eof its m
orereconditephases.

Thesi nequanon of all trance, or physi cal m


edium
ship, isem

braced intheter m"passivity," andexactlyinproportiontot hedegree

of passivityattainedisthe power or st rengthof a person'smedium


-

shipi ncreased. Thequestion astowhether agiven personm


ay de

velop intoatrancespeaker or intoaphysical m


edi umdepends first,

upont hebrainconform
ation, andsecondl y, uponthe m
agnetict em

peram
ent of thebody. Som
eindividualsaresocom
pl exthat they

m
aybecom
eeither oneor the other, accordingtotheprevailingwill

of the developing circle. The chief point tobeobservedinthese

form
s of m
edium
ship, isthat theytendt owardthedestruction of in

dividuality, the m
ediumbecomesaslave tothosein control. Theycan

onlybeattained inthepassi vestate, andthedevelopingprocessisa

m
eans towarddest royingwhatever am
ount of will power thepoor

m
ediumm
ight have originally possessed. Thisdestructionof the
M
EDIUMSHIPâ ITS NATUREANDMYSTERIES79

hum
an will (subjectiontospi ritual intelligencesasspiritual istsignor-

antly call it), i sthegreatest curseof m


edium
ship. Thecontr olling

forces of suchwilllesscreat uresm


aybe anythingandeverythi ng, ac

cordingto"condi tions" andcircum


stances. Am
ediumthat issi iidto

be"developed"?standsupont hepublicplatform
, andissupposedto

becontrolledby som
edisem
bodiedintell igence. But inninecasesout

of everytenit i sthepsychological inf luxof the audiencewhich, cen

tering uponthesensitiveorganismof them


edium
, producesthat po-

culiar sem
i-m
esm
ericstateknownastrance. Under suchconditi ons

theinspiredorat ionwill har m


onizewith them
ajori tyof theminds

present, and, in num


berlesscases, theexact thoughtsof individualsin

theaudienceare reproduced. Totheorthodoxspirit ualist, the oration

will bereceived asanactual inspirationreceived fromthe"Spirit

W
orld" of translatedhum
anity. Spiritual istsshould learnthe fact,

that medium
swho canbecontr olledbya spirit can beequally con

trolledbyalivi ngperson, andfurther, that of al l places, t hepublic

platformisthel east likely spot tobe thecenter of highspi ritual in

spirat ionwhichem
anatesfromascendedhum
ansouls.

Those form
sof m
edium
ship, knownasPsychom
ctryand Clair

voyance, dependchieflyupon thedegree of sensitivenessattai ned; as

brain form
ationandm
agnetic tem
peram
ent possessonlysecondar y

influenceinthei r evolution. Consequent ly, anim


als aswell as hum
an

beings m
aypossessthesephases. Their characterist icsaretoo well

known torequire further noti ce.

W
emust nownoticetwoof the m
ost subtl e, andsof ar alm
ost en

tirely unsuspectedform
sof t histypeof spirit m
edium
ship. Thefirst

wewil l designate as"sem


i-tr ansfer of i dentity," andthesecondas

"thought diffusion."

Inapreviouschapter wehave shownhowaperson, duringhis

life, possessing anactive, potent m


ind, will leave withinthe spacesof

theastral light powerful thought form


s or psychic thought em
bryos.

These thought for m


saretheearthkarm
a of thehum
ansoul. Now,

under certainconditions, thi searthkar m


aof disembodiedsoul scan

be, andiscontactedbythose still int heflesh. Thus, for exam


ple, a

person of strong positivem


ind, havingr enderedhis soul spher esen

sitive tocontact byapartial developm


ent whilehi sbrainsti ll re

m
ains positive, becom
esatruem
edium
, sofar asthesoul sphereis

concer ned, andal wayswithout knowingit (unlesspr operlyinit iated).


80THE LIG
HTO
FEG
YPT

Being self-consci ous, asfar asthem


ind andbrain areconcerned, he

scorns theideaof m
edium
ship, but inreal truthhe isasm
uch am
e

diumasatrance speaker. In thisstate hecom


esintom
agnetic rapport

withcertainthought form
swithintheastral karm
as of thedisem

bodied, andinthiscondition asem


i-transfer of identitytakesplace,

andhe seem
stoexist insom
e previousage. Hebecom
esidentif iedwith

thekarm
icformcontrollinghissensitivesphere, andunder thesecir

cum
stanceshebecom
esdeceivedbyhisignorance, andim
agines that

heis recallingsom
eincarnat ionof the past, if he isacquaintedwith

thedogm
asof the re-incarnat ionschool. If ignorant of these doc

trines, thenhesim
plyputst hewholem
atter downasasort of day

dream
i ng. Esoteri cBuddhists, andothers of thesameschool of

thought, because of their benightedignoranceandunabletoaccount

for suchphenom
ena, haveinventedtheir "re-awakenedm
em
ory" t heo

ries. Theyconsider thesephenom


enaasveritablerecollections of their

past experiences, whereastheyarenothi ngof thekind. Theyarein

deedpast experiences, but not theirs. Theycom


eintocontact withthis

karm
a becauseof their m
agnet icm
edium
ship. Thefor m
stheythus

contact arethose of individualswhobel ongtothe sam


espirit ual state

of lif e, andwho possessed, whenupontheearth, a sim


ilar m
ental and

m
agnet ictem
perament. All suchevidences of re-incarnationare due

tothe sim
pleact ionof m
edium
ship. W
hen thesoul r eceivesits true

spirit ual initiat ion, all theseearthly errorsvani sh, andthe fleeting

phantom
sof theastral world appear int heir truel ight. Theauthor

oncebelievedin suchim
ages asevidencesof hispast earthli ves.

Further developm
ent, under st rict discipline, revealedthewholede

lusion. Thereis notrueevidencetobe obtainedin support of that

which isfundam
entallyfalse, neither is thereany experience that ap

pears tofavor or sustainar e-incarnati ontheorywhichcannot beex

plainedbythelawsof m
ediumship.

Another formof t hisrecondit ephaseof m


edium
ship isthat of

thought diffusion. It isbyt hism


eanst hat thepot ent, self-willedm
inds,

behind thisveil of outwardBuddhism


, ar esilently subjecting certain

sensit ivem
inds, inorder to regainthei r lost sacerdotal power uponhu-

m
anitv. Thought diffusionis thepower of diffusing certainthought

form
s containing certainposi tiveideas. Thesecurr entsof thought cir

culate aroundthe variousm


ental cham
ber sof thehum
anm
ind, and,

wherever theycontact asensi tivesphere possessing anym


agnet icaffin-
M
EDIUMSHIPâ ITS NATUREANDMYSTERIES81

ityto thecenter of suchthought, they graduallyi m


pressthei r forceand

ultim
ately(inthem
ajorityof cases) subject that soul totheir dom
inant

ideas, andsopreparetheway for thereceptionof thedoctrinesthey

want t oteach. In thisway, bythesubtl em


ental m
agicof its devotees,

religi oustheologyobtainedi tsfirst footholdupon thehum


an m
ind.

Though theaction of thism


edium
shipis sure, aslongasthepositive

ideas havesufficient forcet oconquer, thereactionisequall ycertain,

andit isthisre-actionthat ultim


ately destroyst heTheology. Them
agi

cal of fspringdestroysitsm
agical progenitor.

Thisdiffusionof ideasisin activeoperationupon everym


ent al

plane; thusonepotent m
indevolvingthought form
s inBostonmay

suddenlyset invibrationhundredsof sym


patheticbut lesspositive

m
inds upontheot her sideof theAtlanti c. Theybegintothink sim
i

lar ideas, andto formsim


ilar conclusions. Thesei deasm
aybecom
e

univer sal andconstitutepubl icopinion, if theprojectingm


indsare

potent enough. But few,very fewindeed, areconsci ousof such ram


i

ficati onsof m
ent al m
agic. EsotericBuddhismowesi tsorigint osuch

m
agic, anddependsabsolutely uponsuch O
ccult processesfor i tscon

tinued existence, but re-acti onisalreadyapparent . Itsfollowersnever

dreamthat insteadof beingi ndependent, self-consciousthinkers, they

arethem
edium
ist icsensitivesof O
rient al control. Thereader should

never forget that upontheexternal planethereis nothingso potent as

them
agicof the hum
anm
ind.

Theconflictingt heoriesof BuddhisticTheosophyon theone

hand, andSpiritualismonthe other, regardingthe natureand source

of thoseinvisibl eforceswhi chproduce thevarious kindsof phenom

enaknowntom
odernspiritual ism
, havegivenriset om
uchperplexity

inthe m
indsof manyearnest truthseekers. Thespi ritualist, asarule,

affirmsthat such phenom


enaareduewhol lytotheactionof di sem

bodied hum
ansoul s(m
anyadvancedspirit ualistsnowfreelyadmit

thepossibilityof other intelligencest hanthoseof hum


anity controlling

m
ediums); whilet heTheosophi st utterlv deniesthe possibility of such

acour se(except inthecase of hisM


ahatm
as, or withvicious hum
an

elem
entaries), andassertsthat all the variousfor m
sandphasesof

spirit ualisticphenom
enaare producedby oneor m
or eof thefollow

ingagencies, eit her singlyor com


bined:

I. Elem
ental spir its, term
ed spooks.

II. Hum
anelem
ent aries(thel ost soulsof depraved m
ortals).
82THE LIG
HTO
FEG
YPT

III. Disem
bodied shells(the lifelessform
sof disem
bodiedm
or tals).

IV. Them
esm
eric influenceof livingindividuals.

Theactual truth ism


idwaybetweenthese twoextremes.

It is, indeed, a m
ost gloriousfact that disem
bodiedhum
ansouls

cananddoreturn andcom
mune throughvariousm
edium
isticnatures

withem
bodiedhumanity. Still , theactionof these soulsischieflycon

fined to, andm


anifestedupon, theim
pressional and inspirational

planes of m
edium
ship. Insof ar thespir itualist is correct. Thereis,

however, m
uchtruth, together withm
uch that isfal se, inthe Theoso-

phist' stheory. Let us, therefore, consi der theagenciesjust m


entioned,

andin theorder given.

I. Elem
ental spir its, term
ed spooks. Thereareinnum
erableclasses

andspeciesof impersonal elem


entalsin thevarious roundsand spaces,

but onlythreecl asseshaveanyinfluenceuponm


edi um
sandspi ritual

istic phenom
ena. Thefirst andlowest in thescale of intelligence, is

thecl assof cosmicelem


ental s, generatedinthefour realm
sof O
ccult

ism
;â Fire, Eart h, Air andWater. These creatures cannot deceivethe

m
edium. Theyare incapableof personatingor im
itat inganything

beyond them
selves, unlesstheyareim
pel ledtodosobythem
edium
's

internal desiref or suchdeception. Int hiscasetheym


ayobey theim

pulse of them
edi um
'sm
ind. Astheyare com
pletely subjective tothe

hum
an will, they possessnor eal individualityof t heir own. When

psychi callydirected, theysi m


plyaretheblindfor cesof Nature,

either activeor latent accor dingtom


agneticcondi tions, and, there

fore, wouldbecorrectlydesi gnatedast heundevelopedm


indof m
at

ter. Thesecondclassinthe scaleof intelligence istheAnimal Ele

m
ental s. Thesebeingsarethe soulsof anim
al form
s of lifeunder

going them
agneti ccycleof t heir im
personal existencewithin the

astral spacesof the"Anim


aAnim
alis." Whenanyani m
al diesupon

theearth, it undergoesanother cycleof lifewithi nthekarm


i cspaces

of its kindintheastral wor ld. Hereit evolvestheforcesandcon

ditionstobeuti lizedfor it snext incarnation. Thesesouls, if wem


ay

call t hemsuch, especiallythoseof dom


esticatedanim
als, frequently

becom
e attachedt ohum
anbeingsonearth withwhomtheyhavesom
e

peculi ar m
agnetic affinity, or towhomt heybecom
e attachedduring

their external li fe. It isthesebeings that becom


e theinnocent in

strum
entsof fraud. Theyrespondtothe desiresof them
ediumor to

thesecret wishof thecircle or thosewhoconsult them


edium
. Under
M
ED1UMSHIPâ ITS NATUREANDMYSTERIES83

these circum
stancesit will i nvariablyt ranspirethat whonaperson,

whopossessesapositiveopinion, consul tsam


ediumuponanygiven

subject, theanswer hereceiveswill cor respondto histhought s, whether

it be correct or otherwise. Thesam


ethi ngwill happenwhonthe

client askstheadviceor the opinionof am


ediumuponworldly m
atters.

Theanswer will alwaysrespondtothesecret desire whichthe anim


iil

elem
ental perceivesinthem
ental sphere of theinquirer. This "con

trol" cannot bechargedwith fraudanymorethana pet dogcan bo

chargedwhofulfi lshism
aster'sdesire. Thebenightedignoranceof

bothmediumandclient isthe onlycause for theapparent fraud.

M
ediumswhobecometheinstrum
entsof thisclassof intelligencesare

generallythoseof unbounded personal egotism


. They form
ulaic the

ideat hat their spirit guides cannot be anyother t hai i themost exalted

personages. Abraham
, Isaac, Jacob, M
oses, Aaronand thewhole ol

thepr ophetshave inturnbeenclaim


edastheir inspiringguidesby

thisclassof m
edium
s. Suchi snot thecase, except inthem
ost rare

instances. Theobligingim
itativesoul of theanim
al elem
ental feels

thefull forceof them


edium
' segotistical thought desireand im
medi

ately respondstheretoandfulfilsthis m
ental idea. EvenJesusChrist

andBuddhahavebeenthusper sonatedby im
personal controlswho

easily deceivethem
edium
. But nom
atter whothoyclaimtobe

theywill always correspondt otheideal im


ageof t hepersonage

existi nginthemedium
'sm
ind. If them
ediumbeignorant of the

life, tim
esandcircum
stantial surroundi ngsof thei r ideal gui de,

whenhelivedon earth, then their ideal guidewill beequally

ignorant of him
self. Thewrit er hasfrequentlym
et withspirit s

claim
i ngtobePythagoraswho didnot com
prehendthefirst pri nciples

of O
ccultism
, and whohadent irelyforgottentheor der heinst ituted

or the countryhe belongedto. W


ehavemet withRoger Baconspooks

whohadnever heardof alcbemyandknewnothingof m


onastic

life: withBenTonsons, whoknewnothing of thetimesinwhich

helivedonearth; withShakespeares, whohadforgottentheir own

plays, andthehum
blecircum
stancesof t hepoet'searlylife. Nearly

all theseinstancesoccurred wherethemedium


swere actuallycon

trolledbytheastral soulsof dom


esfic anim
als, chieflydogs. Tin's

class, andalsot hecosm


icel em
entals, arethechief agencies in

all physical phenom


enaastheyact under thecontrol of hum
an

souls. Thereason weassert t hat theyweredogsis becauvi, having


84THE LIG
HTO
FEG
YPT

evolvedthelucid state, weourselvescouldseethe thoughtless

im
personal creaturerespondingtoevery latent thought inthei r

m
edium'sm
ind. W
henweform
ul atedthepositivethought that

thecontrol wasnot what her epresented him


self to be, hewoul d

generallyconfess that hewas not, whereuponthem


ediumwould

com
menceblam
ing "theconditi ons" for thepoor report. O
ur per

sonal investigati ons, extendi ngover aseriesof yearsinEngl and,

France, G
erm
any, Austriaand theUnited States, wit hvarious

types andphases of m
edium
s, provem
ost conclusivel ythat near ly

half of that classof m


edium
s whostyle them
selves "business

clairvoyants" and "test m


edium
s" arecontrolledby variouskinds

of ani m
al elem
ent als, or "spooks." Thet hirdclass inthescal eof

intell igenceist hem


agnetic elem
entals, correspondingtothe seven

planet arydivisionsof Nature. Theseint elligent cr eaturesare too

bright andethereal tobegui ltyof fraud. Theyare generated by

theli feforcesof theplanet arychainexistingwit hineachor b, and

aretheinterm
edi ateagentsof thephysi cal results of planetary

influencesm
anifestedonthe earth. They aretheat tendant familiars

of cer tainclassesof m
ystical students, especially thosedevotedto

alchemyandastrology. It is thesebeingsthat usuallyproduce the

visionsincrystals, m
agicm
i rrors, or vasesof wat er, andin conse

quence of thistheyhaveoftenbeenwronglyterm
ed planetary

angels bycertain schoolsof m


agical research. They areindeed

planet aryinnature, but they donot bel ongtothe physical pl anet

towhosenaturet heycorrespondexcept byaffinity. Theypertain

toour ownorbequallyasm
uchasm
anhi m
self, and cangivem
uch

informationregar dingtheorb under whosedom


inion theyact.

If any deception transpirest hroughthem, it isbut thereflection

of deception(m
isunderstanding) existing inthem
indsof those who

usethem
. Theydo not andcannot control m
edium
sby m
esm
erism

or by trance. Their soleinfl uenceism


anifestedin theim
pressional

andcl airvoyant phasesof m


edium
ship.

II. Disem
bodiedHum
anElem
ent aries. This classismadeup

of the anim
al soulsof depraved, wicked m
ortalswho havesunk

beneat hthehum
an planeandt huscaused theseparat ionof thei r

divine soul fromtheir consci ousindividuality. Thosewhofall so

lowas thisaregenerallyevi l m
agicians andsorcer esses, who are

far m
orenum
erous thancivili zedsociety hasanyconceptionof .
M
EDIUMSHIPâ ITS NATUREANDMYSTERIES85

Thisclassarereallym
agneti cvam
pires whoprolong their vici ous

existencebysappingthelife bloodof t heir m


ediumisticvicti m
s.

Theywill personateanything andeverything. Their onlyaimis

tocompletelydemoralizethe m
edium
sand plungethemintoall

kinds of depravit y. Thechief characteri sticof the Hum


anElementary

isobsession, and nearlyall thosewhogoinsanethroughreligious

excitem
ent arethevictim
sof elem
entary obsession. It isneedless

toadd that these vam


piresar elost toall that is redem
ptive and

good; theyhavegravitatedto thelowest realm


sof bruteanim
ality

inNat ureuponthedescending arc, andultim


atelyt heybecom
e

indrawnwithinthedeathwhir l of that magneticorb knownas

thedarksatellit e, andareswept totheir final doom


, extinct ion.

III. Disem
bodied shells. Thesearethemagneticfor m
sof those

whohavelived, diedandbeen buriedupontheearth. Theyare

perfectlylifeless; theyhover aroundthegravewhi chconceals the

corpse towhicht heyarebound, andast hisdecom


posesthem
ag

netic shell or phantomalsodissolves. Theycannot bedrawnaway

fromt hegrave. Theycannot, infact, be m


adetoanswer any

m
ediumisticpurposewhatsoever, andthosewhoasser t, assom
e

Theosophistsdo, that theycanberegalvanizedinto atem


porar y

lifeandm
adeto sim
ulatethe deceasedi ndividual, aresadlyi n

error, andknownot whereof t heyspeak. TheBuddhistical theor y

of disem
bodiedshellsandtheir influenceuponthe m
edium
sof

m
odern spirituali smisonlyanother of t heoriental delusions, dis

sem
inatedtopoisonthebuddi ngspiritualityof the westernrace.

IV. TheM
esm
eric influenceof livingindividuals. Of thispotent

factor weneednot speak, as it isevident that any spirit m


edium

will f eel, andto som


eextent respondto, them
esm
ericwill of a

potent , positive, m
agneticm
i nd.
CHAPTERV

LACLEFHERM
ETIQ
UE

THEHERM
ETICKEY O
FURANIA'S M
YSTERIES

W
rittenintheyear 1880

PREFACE

EsteemedBrother Studentsof theO


ccult;

Inpreparingthis peculiar work, I have beenrequestedby

those inauthorit yover m


eto avoidall superfluous m
atter, and

present thefacts andteachingsof theHerm


eticIni tiatesascon

cisely aspossibl einthefor mm


ost suit ablefor pr ivatem
edit ation

andst udy. But for thisrequest, I could probablyhavem


adethe

workmuchm
orereadableandi nteresting tom
anywho dislike

thedr yfactsand figuresof original research. As it is, each one

m
ust supplem
ent t hesceneryandsentim
ent for himor herself,

andthusgainthe credit of i ntensifying their own special pleasure,

knowledgeandSpi ritual Advancem


ent.

It is m
ost im
port ant torem
ember that theO
riginal M
anuscript

of the first port ionof this workwaswrittenandi ssuedtoseveral

inthe m
onthof January, 1881, before"EsotericBuddhism
" ever

sawthelight, andthat thesupposed"m


arvelousand original doc

trines," issuedbyA. P. Sinnet, Esq., asfromIndi a, wereall in

black andwhitei nEnglandat thetim


e. W
ehavenot copiedfrom

"Theosophy," but it istheywhohavestolentheir j ewelsfromus.

Incor roboration of thisfact , read"Col em


an'sRevi ew"of "The

Secret Doctrine."

Intryingtoexpl aintheEsot ericNum


ber sof theancients,

there isonegreat difficulty tobem


et with, nam
el y, tobeesoterically

understood. Therefore, those whocannot understand or appreciate

thesublim
esigni ficanceof t hem
ightyCyclesandPeriodsweare

about toreveal, hadbetter, byfar, leaveall studiestending inthe

direct ionof the occult alone, seeingthat it isnot their sphereof

thought. Their soulsarenot sufficientl yethereali z.edfor their

hum
anl y-divineat tributesto com
eintoaction, and inspiteof any
THEHERM
ETICKEY O
FURANIA'S M
YSTERIES87

ephem
eral curiosi tytowardsmystical research, they will never

advancefurther t hanthegatesof theouter court; theycannot , as

yet, passthefearful Dweller ontheThr esholdand enter theHoly

Place. Therefore, theym


ust becontent t oawait their tim
e, until the

condit ionsareevolvedbysucceedingracesof thehum


angam
ut

that will adm


it of their soul 'slatent attributesunfoldingthem
selves.

There are, also, m


anywho, whilebeingi naconditi ontoseet he

truth andgraspt hereal significanceof theM


yster iesof Nature, are

totall yunfit to receivesuch knowledge, becauseof their natural,

but terribleelemental affini ty. Thisfearful physi cal conditi onwould

leadt hemtodevoteall theoccult power sat their com


mandto

worldl ypurposes. It isquite unnecessar ytosaythat theseindividuals

would becom
eascourgetom
ankind. Happi ly, onlya veryfewof

thisclasscangr aspanyreal power, but becom


ethem
selvesthe

dupes andslaves of thepower stheyseek tocontrol . Toall such

weear nestlyand solem


nlysay;â abandon all thought of spirit inter

course, fleefromoccultismandspiritualismasyou wouldfroma

pestil ence, andmaytheDivineG


uardians of thehumanracepreserve

your soulsfromt hebottom


lesschasmuponwhosebri nktheym
ay

possiblyhavebeenunconsciouslyreposing. For thosewhom


erel ypry

intot heoccult out of m


erecuriosity, wehavenothingtosay; they

will obtainasm
uchastheydeserveand nom
ore. "Askandyeshall

receive; knockandit shall beopeneduntoyou," is just astr ueto-day

inref erencetoesotericknowledgeasit was1900yearsago; but

it alwayspresupposesthat theonewhoasksor the onewhoknocks

isin real earnest andseeks onlytosat isfythedeepyearningsof an

im
mort al soul. Thedoorkeeper of theTempleof Trut hisasdeaf

asthe graniterockstoall others. You m


ayaskand shout unti l you

arehoarse, andknockandbecudgel thedoor until yourouseup the

furies withthedin, it isal l tonopur pose; youcannever takethe

Kingdomof Heaven bystorm


. I t isfabled intheHol yScripturesthat

Satan triedthis m
eansof obt ainingpower onceupon atim
eand

got hurled, with all of hisassistants, intothefl am


esof hel l for such

daring presum
ption, andthat insteadof theKingdomof Heaven he

obtainedthebott om
lesspit asafitting rewardfor hism
isdir ected

am
biti onandlabor. Thereis m
orereal t ruthinthi sreligious fable

thanspiritualist sever dreamedof. But tothetrue student of Nature's

inner lawswesay, rest assur edthat you will recei veafull measure
88THE LIG
HTO
FEG
YPT

of rewardfor all andeveryearnest endeavor. Urani a'slam


pwill

ultim
atelyshine uponyour darkanddiff icult path, andyoushall

indeed seethe"savinglight of theworl d," whichwill enable youto

drawasidetheveil of them
ysticIsis, andbehind thism
agic curtain,

readt heever-bur ningtruths of Naturei nscribeduponthescrolls

of time.

It is toyou, m
y faithful and eternal br ethren, that I present

theEsotericCycl es, theG


oldenKey, and theSilver Locksthat guard

our islandUniver se, viz.: theplanet uponwhichwe exist, whi ch

initself, isaminiatureUni verse; so, also, isthehum


anorganism
.

Inyour possession, I know,t heywill be valuedaccordingtot heir

trueworth, andutilizedfor their proper purpose. Therefore, trusting

that youm
ayuse your psychic powerswisely, worthi lyandwell , and

wishingyouG
od-speedupontheupwardpathof your soul'seter nal

destiny, I rem
ain withfrater nal sym
pathiesandbrotherlylove,

M
ost f aithfullyyours,

Privat eSecretary toTheHermeticBrotherhoodof Luxor,


CHAPTERV

LACLEFHERM
ETIQ
UE

SECTIONI

THECYCLESANDFORCESO
FCREATIVELIFE

Inatt em
ptingto explainthe sublim
esystemof Esot ericCycles,

astaught inthe O
ccult schoolsof theEgyptianM
agi, weshall notice

their great Cyclesfirst, whi chrelatet oHum


anand Planetary Evolution,

thencom
pare, or rather introduce, for t hestudent' scom
parison,

theSacredCycles of HindooI nitiates, andshowsomeof their

striki ngrelationshipstothe well known factsof geological r esearch,

and, l astly, attem


pt toshowhowthesenatural peri odsof acti on

andreactionof t heCosm
icli feforceshaveform
ed thetruthful

foundationuponwhichtheAst rological Mysticshave elaborated

their planetaryperiodsandsub-cyclesof celestial influence over

nations, andwhichisfurther andm


oref ullyelabor atedbyKabbalistical

lore, intherule of theSevenArchAngelsasthesevenG


overnors

of the world, whi chtheysay "after G


od actuatethe Universe."

NATURE'STRIUNEI NDEX

Nature hasfurnishedher studentswitht hem


eansof reaching

her m
ysteries, in thedual formof intui tionandintellect, andof

m
easur ingher m
ightyforcesi ntheform
s of tim
eandspace. The

first indexof ti m
eistherotationof t heEarthuponher axis, the

second byher annual m


otionabout theSun. Thesear ebroadly

conver tedintodays, m
onthsandyears. Thethirdindexisthat of

them
otionof the Earth'scenter (theSun) through space, around

astil l greater center; this isbroadly dividedint otwom


easures, viz.;

first, throughonesignof theZodiac, a periodof 2,160years, and

secondly, through theentire twelvesigns, whichcom


pletehis grand

revolution, or gr eat Solar Year, in25,920yearsof Earthlyti m


e. The

third andlast faceof thetr iuneindex isour Eart h'sPole. This

m
agnet icpoint is thegreat f inger of Nature'sCycl icTim
epiece,

which governsand registersall thegreat Cosm


iccyclesof our planet

andit scircuit.
90THE LIG
HTO
FEG
YPT

Rem
em
ber thissignificant fact, then, that them
oti onsof the

Earth' sPoleist hem


otionof her Evolut ionaryforces, bothHum
an

andPhysical.

PO
LARM
OTIO
N

W
hent hisbeautif ul m
otionof theEarth' sPolehas becom
e

fam
ili ar, thestudent will begintosee thedivine harm
onyof Nature's

grandest law,whi chlawcauseseverypor tionof our Earth'ssurface

tobecom
ealternatelyafruit ful plainor barrenwaste; drylandor

ocean bed.

TheEarth'sPole m
ovesinone uniformdi rection, withaslow,

im
perceptiblem
ot ionthat for m
saspiral pathintheheavens, con

sistingof anum
ber of sm
all spiral orbi ts, or circles, oneoverlapping

theot her. These sm


all spiral circlesar eterm
edVolutes, thei r true

value inspacebeingthreedegrees, thir ty-sixm


inutes, noseconds.

3° 36' 00".

Them
otionof inclinationof thePoleis at therat eof fifty seconds

of spaceper cent ury, or one secondineverytwoyears. At thi srate,

it requires7,200 yearstom
oveover one degree, andasthere are360

degreesinacircle, or thePole'sorbit , it takes 360tim


es7,200years,

equal to2,592,000years, to m
akeacom
pleterevolutionof its orbit,

or one hundredSolar Years.

EachVolutebeing threedegrees, thirty- sixm


inutes, noseconds

intruevalue, 25,920yearsarerequired for thePoletocom


pl eteone

sm
all spiral orbi t, andasthereareexactlyonehundredof theseSpiral

O
rbits inthecompleteorbit, therefore 100tim
es25,920years equals

2,592, 000years, whichperiod isterm


ed, byInitiat es, onePol ar Day.

O
nePolar DayequalsonehundredSolar Years.

W
ewil l nowgive afewbrief exam
plesof Polar M
oti on:

If the student will, for am


oment, im
agi neour Eart h'sPoleto

beper pendicular totheplane of itsorbit, andconsequentlycoinciding

witht hePoleof theecliptic; thenthe signsof thezodiac, andthe

apparent yearlypathof theSunwill alwaysbevert ical at our Earth's

equator; henceuniversal spri ngwill rei gnintheTem


perateZones

anda gentle, continuoussum


mer inall sub-tropical latitudes; it

will causetheequatorial regionsof the Earthtobecom


eblazi ng,

scorchingdeserts. Thegreat plainswill beunfit f or habitati on, owing

tothe fierceraysof averti cal Sun, continuingfor longages. O


nly

them
ountainousportionswill betheseat of hum
an life. This condition
LACLEFHERM
ETIQ
UEâ SECTIO
NI 91

will alsocauseequal dayand night all over thegl obe, but as werecede

fromt heEquator, northor south, thesunlight becom


eslessandless,

owing totheSun attaininga lesser degr eeof altit udewithevery

degree of latitude; until, at thePoles, theSunwill onlyappear as

adull redball of fire, m


ovi ngalongthehorizon, fromeast t owest,

inthe twelvehoursfrom6a. m
. to6p.m., hence, darknessand uni

versal winter rei gnsuprem


e; andtheArcticCircle isanever- lasting

belt of iceandsnow,whosef rozenbreat hform


sacom
pletebar rier

against theexist enceof hum


anlife.

Again, im
aginetheEarth'sPole, after a lapseof 648,000year s,

andwe shall nowfindthat it isinclinedat anangleof exact ly90

degrees, for, dur ingthisPer iod, it has beenslowly, but im


perceptibly

tothe Earth'sinhabitants, movingor incliningawayfromthe pole

of the ecliptic. Thetwelvesignsof the zodiacand theapparent yearly

pathof theSun, arenowvert ical tothe Poleof theEarth. W


hat will

bethe fearful geological results?W


hy, that our polar regions will

havea tropical sum


mer. Each year theSunwill bevertical on the

21st of Junetot heNorthPol e, andont he21st of Decem


ber to the

South Pole, andalsothat everyportion of theglobe, withthe Sun

andEarth'sPole inthisposi tion, will witnessat ropical summ


er and

anarcticwinter. Thisaccountsfor and fullyexplainstheexi stence

of fossil rem
ains of theseal , walrusandpolar bear intheburning

plains of Africa andHindustan, andof t hetropical rem


ainsnowbeing

discoveredinthe Arcticregi ons. Nohumanbeingnowlivingcan

concei vethefear ful natural phenom


enayearlytranspiringduri ng

thisperiod. For instance, al l latitudes belowthe Poleshadt wo

m
idsumm
erseachyear; nam
ely, whentheSunascended north, and

wheni t returned southagain. Therapid rateat whi chtheSun rose

intot hepolar ci rcles, andt heterrific heat of a vertical Sunuponthe

iceandsnow,m
ust havecausedthem
ost frightful i nundations upon

all theplainsandlowlands. Nowonder t hat it was calledthe Age

of Hor ror bythe Hindoosand EgyptianM


agi.

Thewallsof the m
ightyBabyl onandthe eight-volvedTower

of Babel or cloud-encom
passed Bel werenever constr uctedtoresist

anym
ortal foe. NO
. Thosecit ywalls, whichwere60 m
ilesincircum

ference, 200feet high, 578f eet thick, werenot m


adetodefy the

strengthof arm
ies, but toresist thefearful forcesof Nature, the

floods that swept theplains of Shinar, fromthem


ountainsof Arm
enia,
92THE LIG
HTO
FEG
YPT

every springduri ngthisAge of Horror. Thetrem


endousem
bankments

andri ver wallsconstructedbytheAncientsarem


onum
entsof hum
an

skill andenterpr isebelongingtoanepochthat ant edatesbyt housands

of yearstheAge of their supposedbuilders.

These m
ightym
onum
entsof old areindeed thesacred relicsof

our earlyforefat hers; but m


odernhistor iansareso nosebound by

Biblical chronologythat they cannot yet seetheli ght. Likeyoung

puppet s, their eyeswill not opentothe light unti l theyare nine

daysold. Thestudent ishere requested tonoticet hat all the great

solar andlunar observatories wereconst ructedfor atwo-fold purpose.

Their religion, unlikethat of their degenerateddescendants, wasa

pure, scientific theology, or "theW


isdomReligion. " Thosenat ions

andpeopleswhomour historiansdenom
inate"ancient " werebut

degeneratedcastes, and, incom


parisonwiththenat ionswhobuilt

"thecloud-encom
passedBel," arequitemodern. The grand, scientific

Tem
plesof theSunandM
oon, then, were erectedat aperiod

whent heSunwas vertical to thelatitudeof thepl ace, andtheir

agescanbeeasil ycom
putedbythefollowingsim
ple form
ula. Our

Earth' sequator i sthezero, or starting point, of all com


putations;

andwastakenint oconsiderat ionbythe ancient art ists, whoalways

built withsom
esignificant occult purpose. Eachzonewasconstituted

bythe G
reat Solar Cycleof 25,920years, duringwhichperiod the

Poles m
ovedover onevolute, whichthey, inroundnum
bers, reconed

at 4degrees; and all thosebuildingswill befound, whenconstructed

onthi splan, to point exactl ytotheti m


etheywer ebuilt, if their

latitudecorrespondswiththeir sym
bol. For instance, theTower of

Babel waseight-volved; that is, witha spiral stai rcasewindi ngeight

tim
es roundit. Thism
eansthat iswasbuilt whent hesunwas vertical

inthe latitudeof 32degrees; 4tim


es8 are32, or , asanini tiateof our

Noble O
rder, 63yearsago(1822), speaki ngof theawful IronAge, says;

"Inthisdreadti m
eChim
erahadher birt h;

Inthi sdreadtimetheCyclopscursedtheearth.

AndG
i antshuge, of horrid, monstrousform
,

W
horavagedEarth, andstrove e'enHeaventostorm
.

ThiswastheIron Age; 'twas Python'sreign,

W
henPolar-sunsburnt upthe goldengrai n,

Andsuddenthaws inundateeveryplain.

Hence Towersand W
allsandPr yam
idsarose,

W
hose ponderousbulkm
ight al l their rageoppose.
LACLEFHERM
ETIQ
UEâ SECTIO
NI 93

"Assyr ianchiefs badeBabel's tower arise,

O
nShi nar'splain, aspiringt otheskies,

W
hose eight-volveddragon, turninground thewhole,

Shows that eight cyclesround thenorthernpole

At four degreesasunder, closedtheir vi ew,

W
hich proveslati tudewasthi rty-two.

Andst ill inthir ty-two, beneaththestarryhost,

Theei ght-coiled Dragonm


ouldersinthe dust,

ByCyr usoverthrown, whoraisedthepile

Round whichtheStarsandDragonusedto coil;

But st ill itsfor m


, itshistorydeclares,

Anhoaryageof t wicetwohundredthousandyears."

It m
ay benotedt hat thevery ancient sacredtowers inthePagodas

of Chi naalways( unlessthey areof m


odernconstruction) faithfully

indicatetheir latitudeanddateof thei r first foundationby thenum


ber

of storiesor ter races. O


f courseit is not supposedthat thesetowers,

likeour ancient cathedrals, arenot per iodicallyr estoredas theyfall

intodecay, but alwaysonthe sam


eprinciple.

Agreat deal m
ore m
ight besaidastothedifferent clim
ates

that ensuedunder different i nclinations of our Ear th'sPole, but

these fewillustr ationswill givethest udent afewideasast othe

actual causeof t hevariousgeological changesthat arebrought

about byPolar M
otion. Rem
em
ber that the great Polar Day(2,592,000

years, m
ovingoncearound, li ketheindexof thecl ock) determines

thedurationupon our planet of that vit al spiritual im


pulseof

evolut ion, known am


ongstudentsandInit iatesastheG
reat Lif e

W
ave. ThisLifeWavepassesaroundtheseptenarychain, or cir cuit,

of the sevenplanets, not in aneven, regular, cont inuousacti on, but

inwavesor im
pul ses. For instance, supposetheLif eW
aveof t he

m
ineral evolution com
mences, uponplanet num
ber 1; it will her e

gothr oughitsactiveevoluti on, andthen, havingr eachedits

culm
inatingpoint , it com
mencestoflow, or passon toplanet num
ber

2, and thevegetable, or next lifeim


pul se, begins uponplanet num
ber

1, and soonwith therest. Uponthispoint wewoul drefer the

student toM
r. Si nnett'svaluablebook, EsotericBuddhism
, but

rem
indingyouthat, although therearemanyoutlinesinthework

sim
ilar tothese teachings, t heyare, in reality, widelydifferent, as

will beseenwhen youreadhi sconclusionsandthoseof this

revelation.

Inorder tobetter illustrate theevolut ionof m


att er andthe

involutionof spi rit, wewill brieflydescribeinoutlinethe system


atic
94THE LIG
HTO
FEG
YPT

andharm
oniouspr ocessfollowedbyNatur einthecom
pleteevol ution

of aplanet, sim
i lar inconst ructionto our earth.

Inthe first place, it m


ust bebornein m
indthat t hereareSeven

Kingdom
s, SevenPrinciplesandSevenRul ingPowers inNature,

atrinityof sevens, andalso that m


atter, socalled, isbut t hem
ost

rem
ote expression of spirit. Thefurther astateis rem
ovedfr om

itssource, themoredenseit becom


es, until spirit canexpressitself

inm
et allicformandbecom
ematerialized asveinsandlodesof

m
ineral oreinthebodyof a planet, and tower itself uponthat

planet 'ssurface ingranitemountains, l im


estonehi llsor chal kydells;

andthat theboundlessspace isfilledwithafine, invisible form

of condensedspir it, knownto scientists ascosm


ic dust; and, lastly,

that Nature'soperationsare perform


edi nanendlessseriesof waves,

which, intheir motion, formgraceful curves, ther iseandfal l of

thear cof thecurveform


ing itscycleof duration.

TheSevenKingdomsaretheThreeElem
ent al andinvi sible,

andtheFour O
bjectiveandvi sibleplanesof Nature, whilethe order

of the SevenPrinciples, or f orm


sof evolution, is asfollows; 1, the

Spirit ual; 2, the Astral; 3, theG


aseous; 4, theM
i neral; 5, t heVegetabl e;

6, the Anim
al; 7, theHum
an; seechapter II of sect ionI.

TheSevenG
overnors, or Power srulinga planet, are theSeven

Angeli cStates, mentionedm


or efullyin LaClef chapter VI.

Having explained therudim


ent s, it will better expr essour m
ean

ingto useaBibl ical illustr ation, sowewill nowesotericall yexplain

THESI XDAYSO
FCREATIO
N,

m
entionedinG
enesis, eachDaybeingone Polar Day, asbefore stated,

or 2,592,000year sof Earthly tim


e.

Thewords"theeveningandthem
orning" signifythe twohalves

of the Polar Cycl e. Youwill noticethat "theeveni ng" ism


ent ioned

first, and"themorning" last . Thisiscorrect. The darkor undeveloped

portionof eachwaveisthef irst half, andsignifi es, sym


boli cally, Night,

andvi ceversa. Further, it must berem


emberedthat thespirit ual

im
pulse, or wave, m
ust of necessitypass roundthe orbit that has

ultim
atelytobe traversedby thefuture planet bef oreanythingcan

transpire. It is theDivineWill sent forthbythe spirit-stat ethat is

equivalent tothe W
ordor DivineIdeaof certainancient writers.

ThisFiat attract swithinits orbit the latent cosmicm


atter of space,
LACLEFHERM
ETIQ
UEâ SECTIO
NI 95

andtr ansform
sit intotheembryonic, nebulouslight, thestar dust

or radiant firemist, whichi stheform


, or prim
iti vem
atter, of all

creati on. Thestudent m


ust st rictlyrem
ember that t hereisno specific

durati onof this state. It m


aylast for m
illionsof agesbefor etheactual

evolut ionof apl anet, andthat previous tothesymbolical Six Days

of Creationthis planet exist sfor untol dcyclesin anebulous condition,

theexact sizeof itsorbital ring, This beingunderstood, we will

descri be

TheFi rst Dayof Creation. TheSuprem


eAngelicG
overnors

project intoacti veevolution theastral tide-wave, viz., the currents

of ast ral light, andthenebulousm


atter is, at once, transfor m
edinto

arapi dlyrevolvi ngglobeof fire, which solidifies andcools under

theintenseconcentrationof theDeific W
ill of the G
overnors ina

wonder fullyless spaceof timethanany of our transcendental or

spirit ual writers canim


agine. Firewas dom
inant for thefirst half

of the Polar Day; â whenits surfacehad becom


eso far cooled as

toall owtheheat edvaporsof itsim


menseatm
ospher etocondense

andformwater, whichelem
ent wasrapidl yproduced duringthe

next half of the cycle. Thus, wesee, that arudeglobewasform


ed

during thefirst dayof creat ion; thefi rst half, t heevening, wasgiven

tothe dom
inionof firealone, andthel atter half, or m
orning, was

oneceaselesswar betweenthoseopposing elem


ents, fireandwater.

"Andt heevening andthem


orningwerethefirst day." Thesetwo

periodsof thePolar Cyclear eeach1,296,000years, andwere called

bythe HindoostheTretaYug.

TheSecondDayof Creation. TheSuprem


e AngelicG
overnors

nowcausedthefi rst evolutionof thegaseousor chem


ical tide-wave,

andtheevolution of acom
pletebut denseatm
ospher ewasther esult.

That i stosay, t hevariousconstituents of theatmospherewer e, by

thiswave, adjust ed, andour planet'schem


ical affi nitiesduly balanced.

Thiscausedthewholeof the superabundant grossm


atter, such as

carbon, etc., to condenseand fall tothesurfaceof theplanet. During

thisday, also, our planet's surfacewas thescene of acontinual con

flict betweenheat andwater; all wasthesceneof m


ightyvolcanic

action; m
ountain rangesconti nuallyrose andfell, andtheocean

bedswerealways shifting.

TheThirdDayof Creation. Af ter thegaseous, thegreat m


ineral

tide-wavecom
menced, andthe spirit atomsof future egosbecame
96THE LIG
HTO
FEG
YPT

incarnatedindensem
atter for thefirst tim
e, nam
ely, inthe stratas

of rocksandm
ineral lodeswhichconstit utethestonyribsand m
etallic

veins of our planet. M


ountains, valleys, islandsandcontinent swere

form
ed; theland abovetheoceanlevel sank, andthebedof the

ocean becam
edry land. Now,f or thefirst tim
e, the seasandoceans

occupy their proper beds. "Andtheeveni ngandthe m


orningwer e

thethirdday." I t m
ust beaddedthat duringthisperiod, also, the

planet 'ssurface wasthesceneof continual volcani caction; aswas

eachandeveryperiod. At the closeof t his, thethirdPolar Cycle,

wesee that theevolutionof theastral, chem


ical andm
ineral waves

havenowprepared our Earthf or thefirst vegetable form


sof l ife.

Andhere, beit noted, that t hefirst form


sof all thingswere born

(that is, hadtheir origin) i nwater.

TheFourthDayof Creation. Thevegetabl etide-wave now

reachesthebarrenshoresof our planet, andproducesthefirst rudi-

m
ental form
sof vegetablelif e, whichdevelopinto them
ost gr oss,

gigant icshapes, rudeandim


perfect ast heearthuponwhichthey

grow. But, astimeprogresses, sodoest hevegetabl ekingdom


; each

agegi vingm
oreperfect form
s. "Andthe eveningand them
orning

weret hefourthday."

TheFi fthDayof Creation. Theprevious tide-waves havingrun

their course, the anim


al life-wavenowsetsin, and fromthel owest

rudim
ental form
s of lifesuccessivelyevolvethevariousorder sof

anim
al life, race after race appearing, runningits courseand becom
ing

extinct, givingplacetom
ore com
pleteorganism
s. " Andtheevening

andthem
orningwerethefift hday."

TheSi xthDayof Creation. Thepreceding fivetide- wavesof

evolut ionhavenowpreparedour Earthfor Nature's grandest cl im


ax;

theevolutionof thehum
anform
,Man, for at thisageweread;

"Andt heLordm
adem
anout of thedust of theground, andbreathed

intohisnostrils thebreath of life, andhebecam


e alivingsoul; and

theLordcreated m
aninHisownim
age, maleandfemalecreated

Hethem
."

During thefivedaysof creat ionthevegetableand anim


al have

beenevolved, and, whenm


anappearsupon thescene, everything

isin avastlyimprovedandhighlydevel opedcondit ion, com


par ed

witht heconditionof theear lym


onstrousform
s. "Andtheevening

andthem
orningwerethesixt hday." And herewem
ust digress.
LACLEFHERM
ETIQ
UEâ SECTIO
NI 97

Som
estudentsof theoccult i m
agine(for certainly theyarenot properly

initiatedandtrainedinthe schoolsof occultism


) that them
i ssinglink,

or fir st hum
anform
, theconnectionbetweentheani m
al andhuman,

wascausedbyaspiritual im
pulseunion, which, act inguponthehighest

formof anim
al, anape, for exam
ple, producedanentirelydiff erent

species, quitehum
anintheir organism
, but hairy, etc., andt hat

fromt hism
issing linkthehum
anrace, asat present, hasbeen evolved.

But thisiserroneous, andvoidof truth. W


hilethe spirit atom
shave

beenevolvingupwardfromthe m
ineral, t hespiritual formhas been

involvingdownwar duntil it becam


etangi bleandobj ective, possessing

at fir st avast but looselyorganizedbody. Eachagesawit smaller

andm
orecom
pact, until, at t heendof t heThirdRaceof theFirst

Hum
an Round, the spiritual m
anhadacompact, well- organized

body, andthecomm
encem
ent of theFourth Race, (the center of

theseven) wasthefirst point of contact, thefocusof thespirit

downwardsandthe apexof the m


aterial upwards, (seenotebelow)

M
atter andspirit m
et andfor m
edthefir st real physical m
anof

thehum
anrace. Thisisthegreat m
yster y;â thelowest point inthe

arcof spiritual involutioni m


pingesuponthehighest arc, or culm
i

nating point, of m
aterial evolution, and form
sthe originof man.

Theevolutionof therem
ainingroot raceshavingtakenplace, the

lifei m
pulsebegi nstoebbandslowlyquitsour shores, andour Earth

for thefirst timeenjoysar est. Thesi xdaysof creationare at an

end, andtheseventhisTheDayof Rest.

NO
TE: Thisneeds alittleexplanation. Thefirst raceof hum
an beingswho existed

upont hisplanet werereally spiritual. Their bodieswerequit eethereal, when

com
par edwithour grossorganism
s, but weresuffici entlym
ater ial tobeobjective

andtangible. Theywerepure andinnocent, trueAdam


sandEves, andtheir

countr ywasindeedagardenof Paradise. Theywere natural bor nadeptsof the

highest order. TheyplayedwiththeAkasaandthemagneticcur rentsof our

globe astheboys inBulwer Lytton's"Com


ingRace" playedwith thetrem
endous

Vril. Theelem
ent alsandnaturespirits were, bytheir art, renderedobjective,

andperform
edthe dutiesof servantsto them
. This wasthetrueG
oldenAge. It

wasthefirst spi ritual race of hum


anbeings; theprogenitors of hum
anity upon

our Earth. Theracewhichfol lowedthemwasterm


ed theSilver Ageinthe

arcane doctrineof theoccult . Their descendants, althopureandableto control

thepsychiccurrents, andG
odsincom
par isontoour selves, wer efar infer ior to

their forefathers of theG


oldenAge. Bot htheseraces, andalsothethird, viz., the

people of theCopper Age, whentheywishedtodiepassedpeacefullyaway, and

their bodieswere im
mediately disintegratedbythe currentsof vril. Ther ewere

neither shades, shellsnor phantom


sinour atm
osphereinthose days. The third,

or Copper Age, peoplewereas inferior t othoseof theSilver Ageaswere the

Silver totheG
ol den. M
ankind wasonthe downwardcycle; lies, deceit and
98THE LIG
HTO
FEG
YPT

selfishnessbegan tobeengendered, and consequentl ytherearoseaschool of

Black M
agic. Int hisagethe first elem
entsof that curse, Caste, arose.

This, theCopper Age, wasthe last rem


nant of those whoinheri tedtheDivine

W
isdomof theG
odsof theG
ol denAge. Thespiritual raceshad nowreached

thelowest possiblepoint in thearcof spiritual i nvolution, andtheFourthrace,

or IronAgepeopl e, werethe first of thegrossphysical races, whobecame

m
ighty hunters, andateflesh m
eat, and whoseanim
al passions aloneruled their

enjoyments. Fromthisdatethenationsbecam
emigratorynom
ads, andsoon lost

all tr acesof that highcivil izationwhi chbelonged totheear lyCopper Ageraces.

Thisi s, then, theesotericexplanation of theFour Agesof antiquity, andrefers

onlyt othefirst roundof m


ankindupon anynewlycreatedplanet, andalsoto

thehi ghest andt wosucceedingracesprevioustothelife-wave leavingthe

planet , viz., the threehighest statespossiblein anygivenr ound. Theotherscycles

of years, term
ed G
olden, Silver, etc., r efer solely topolar motionandt hechange

of our Earth'scl im
ate.

TheDayof Rest. TheSabbath of theLord. TheEarth slum


bers

andenjoysthepeaceof Nirvana. After t hisSabbath, thefirst day

of anewweekcomm
ences, for thegaseous tide-wave, havinggone

theci rcuit of theplanetary chain, once m


orereachesour globe.

Theat m
osphereis againreorganized, pur ified, and galvanized with

newli fetom
ake it fit toreceiveandsustainahi gher phase of

evolut ion. It breathesthebr eathof anewlifeuponour awakening

planet . Thelife im
pulsethat hasbeenpassiveduri ngtheSabbath

of the Lordbecomesagainact ive.

After theexpirat ionof thegaseouswave, andanother Polar

Day, t hebedsof theoceanshaverisenandbecom


edryland, and

theol dcontinent sarenowat thebottomof theocean, and, as this

takes placeslowly, theleadi ngtypesof flora, faunaandsurviving

types of thesevenhum
anfam
i liesretreat fromthe sinkingcontinents

andoccupythenew-m
adeland andm
ountai nswhichar ewaiting

toliberatetheir long-im
prisonedspirit atom
s, and thisisaf fected,

direct lythem
ineral wavearr ives, at thecom
mencement of the Second

Polar Day. Theol dm


ineral el em
entsare nowliberat ed, andthe

incom
i ngm
ineral wavebecom
es incarnated intheir place. Bythe

tim
et histidehasattainedi tsclim
axt henewlyli beratedspi rit atom
s

of thi splanet formanewm


ineral wave, which, seekingreincar nation,

begins toflowon tothenext planet, whichhasalr eadybeenprepared

for it bytheprecedinggaseouswave. Then, insuccession, comes

thevegatable, anim
al, etc., toprepare a"NewHeavenandaNew

Earth" for theincom


inglife- wavethat shall evolve theSecond

Round of hum
anity, which, havingagainevolvedits sevenroot races

andtheir innum
er ablesuband offshoot r aces, again passeson its
LACLEFHERM
ETIQ
UEâ SECTIO
NI 99

journeyroundthe chain, leavingonlya rem


nant of itssevenl eading

types tosurvive thelongagesof slum


ber, togive thestruggl ing

m
onads that Natur ehasleft behindachanceof incarnatingthem

selves toformtheconnecting linksfor thenext round. Andso does

evolut ionproceed until each planet of t hechainhasevolvedseven

com
pleteroundsof hum
anity, andthentheG
reat Jubileeof the

Earth takesplace. Seventim


es7rounds equal 49; and7races of

hum
an beingson7 planetsis also49; andthe50th. istheyear of

Jubilee, sym
bolizedbytheJewsevery50th. year, whennowork

wasdoneandthe landrested. "Asit is below,soi t isabove, ason

theearth, soin thesky." Rem


em
ber this.

Andnow,asaconclusiontot hispart of LaClef Herm


etique,

wegivetheCyclesandPeriodsinfull, tabulated, soastoenable

thest udent tocom


prehendthemat aglance. It only rem
ainsto

saythat at theendof every G


reat Period, of 1,016,064,000years,

theSunof our systempasses intoapassivestateof sleep, andrem


ains

sofor 127,008,000years. It is, infact , theSolar Nirvana(j ust asthe

Earth entersNirvanaat theendof every com


pleteevolution). All

thepl anetarychainsof thesolar systemaredisint egrateddur ing

thegr eat solar Nirvana, and recreatedupontheawakeningof

our Sunfromits cycleof rest. Thealternatestatesof activi tyandrest

areby theHindoo Initiatest erm


edthedaysandnightsof Brahm
a.

THECYCLEPERIO
DS O
FTHEG
REATLIFE-W
AVE

O
FMATERIALANDSPIRITUALEVOLUTIO
N

O
nePolar Day, whichisalso thecycleof duration of any

life-waveonour planet, is, whenm


easur edbythecom
monyears

of our Earth'sti m
e, exactly 2,592,000years.

And, althoughthe 7planetsof our chain varyinthelength

of their respecti velife-waves, som


eaf ewthousand yearsm
ore and

som
ea fewthousandless, theyare, ont heaverage, all of the sam
e

durati on. Hencet hegreat per iodof the life-wave, travelingonce

round our septenarychainof worlds, is 2,592,000multipliedby7,

or 18, 144,000years. Thisis for thecompletecircuit of 7orbs, but

thecycle, or per iod, of the life-wave, fromitsleavingtheEarthto

itsreappearance or com
mencement is2,592,000less thantheabove,

or, in other words, exactly15,552,000years.


100THELIG
HTO
F EG
YPT

Theperiodof evolutionof the7great r oundsof hum


anity, and

producing7tim
es 7, equaling 49, root r acesof im
mortal beings^for

eachr acecontainsitsownimm
ortals), i stheperiodof theli fe-wave

passingseventimesroundthe chain, or 127,008.000 years.

There arenowsay sevengreat planetary fam


ilies, eachfam
ily

contai ningwithin itself sevenroot races, andeach root race con

tainingwithinit self, itsnum


erousoffshoot races. Theperfected

hum
ani ty, then, r estsinthe enjoym
ent of ablissful Nirvana, or The

[x;aix- of G
od, whichpasseth all understanding." f or the50th Period,

that i stosay, t he7planetaryfam


ilies of our Ear thhaveoccupied

7com
pletecircui tsof theli fe-waveroundthechai n, or 49Polar

Days. The50thdayistheday whenthose purifiedsoulsenter

Nirvana, asafamily, andthi sNirvanal astsuntil thehum


anl ife-wave

haspassedround thechainin apassive stateandr eachedthe shores

of our planet again, or 18,144,000years.

After theJubilee of Nirvana, thisvast, andnowexalted, host

of the 7planetar yfam


ilies' perfectedsoulsbecom
e, intheir turn,

theor iginatorsandguardians of anewandfreshraceof hum


anity,

eachplanetaryfam
ily, or state, becom
ingtheespecial rulers of

their ownsphere, whiletheir ownlateAngelicG


uar dians, the 7

spirit s(fam
ilies of spirits) that stand beforethe Lord, termedDhyan

ChohansinEsoter icBuddhism
, ascendsti ll higher i ntom
oreperfect

spheresof creati on. Youwill takenote that eachf am


ily, or newangelic

planet arystateof latelyexaltedhum


an souls, rulesthecorresponding

fam
ily uponEarth. Thusthef irst fam
ily, or that whichform
ed

thefi rst 7root racesafter their cycle, rulesthe first sevenroot races

of their newcreation, andso onwiththeothers. Thesenewraces

of humanbeingsevolveandpassthrough thesam
eharm
onious

processof evolut ion, fromspirit tom


at ter andbackagainto spirit,

thuscom
pletingt hegreat cycleof necessity. Theplanet itsel f is

not recreatedaft er eacheart hlyNirvana, but re-awakenedinto

activi tyandlife topassthr ough7tim


es7races, or circuits of the

lifewave, or 127,008,000years.

After theperiod hasagainexpired, this raceof guardiansalso

ascend tohigher planes, and thesecond planetaryf am


ilyenjoys

Nirvanafor 18,144,000years, andtheni ntheir tur nbecom


eguardians

of tho third's7 fam


ilies(term
edonepl anetaryfamily). Then the

third fam
ilyoriginate, rule andguardt hefourth, thefourth the
LACLEFHERM
ETIQ
UEâ SECTIO
NI 101

fifth, andsoon until our Earth(andtheplanetary chainini ts

turn) hasevolved 7great planetaryfam


i lies, each fam
ilyconsisting

of 7r ounds, and eachroundof 7root races, andhasalsoenjoyed

7Nirvanas. This m
akesupthe grandperi odof 8times127,008, 000

years, which, in itsgrandandcom


plete total, equals1,016,064,000

years of earthly tim


e.

Thisperiodisobtainedasfollows; 7periodsof 127,008,000f or

the7 great planetaryfam


ilies, and7Nirvanasof 18,144,000, which

m
aket heeighth; thetotal ei ghth. This great cycle, 1,016,064,000years,

isthe exact termof our planet'sphysical existence.

The7 great cyclesandthe7 Nirvanastogether constitutethe

eighth, andproducethesleep of death. O


ur sphere will thenhave

com
pletedtheper iodof child-bearing; oldagehas graduallysettled

uponher; shehas borneseven sons, and nowsinksi ntotheeighth

periodâ sleepâ thesleepof deathand com


pleteannihilation. Cohesion

loosensitshold uponthem
ol ecules, and atombyat omtheplanet's

particlesaredisintegratedanddispersedinspace. Thegreat solar

sleep, or Nirvana, takesplace, andour Sunceases tobeactivefor

aperi odof 127,008,000years, viz., acom


pleteevolutionarycycle;

andit isonlywhenthefirst warmbreat hof newspiritual lif e

pulsat esthrough thespacesof Aeththat arecreati onof theplanetary

chains com
mences anew.Thedi sintegrated atom
sof f orm
er worlds

arereconstructed withnewcosm
icm
atter , andonce m
oreevolut ion;

but uponahigher plane; begi nsitsalm


ost ceaselessround.

Notet heterrible significanceof thefi gure8. The eighthsphere

of our chainisnot avisible orb, but a lifeless, dark, sem


i- spiritual

one. ( seenotebelow)It ist hesphereof death, andthetem


porary

abode of thosesouls, or shades, whohave, through their depraved

lives, lost their connection withtheDivineParent , thespiri tual ego

that gavethembi rth. Yet theyhavebart eredaglor ious, divine

birthr ight for a m


essof pott age, andnowm
ust sink unconsciously

intot hesleepof oblivion, whiletheenfranchised soulsof their

nobler brethrenareurgingtheir resistl esscourse throughthe sapphire

vaults andstarli t realm


sof theM
ilkyWay. Andyet , Om
ost esteem
ed

andet ernal brother, inthef aceof our eternal progress, thesevast

Cycles andm
ost awful, incom
prehensible Periodsare but afew

fast-f leetingm
omentsof planetaryexist ence. Thewholeerasof
102THELIG
HTO
F EG
YPT

past eternitycannot bringonesecondm


orenear the endof our

im
mort al, deathlessreign.

NO
TE: Thiseighth orbisknowntoInitiatesof the highest int erior degreeas"the

DarkSatellite," whoseruling spiritual hierophant isknownby thenam


eof O
b.

Fromt hisnam
ecam
ethat of Oberonandsoevil and infernal is thepower of this

sphere that all casesof dem


onia, enchantm
ent or possessioncam
etobeterm
ed

O
bsession. Theburiedcities of theG
obi desert bel ongtoraceswhowere the

devoteesof this O
b. (Thiswasafter the G
obi hadbecom
eapor tionof the

continent of old Indiaanddoesnot refer tothe"Goldenisle" of thesea, when

theG
obi wasatr opical ocean.) Henceit snam
e, G
obi, that is, thefollowersof

O
b, or thecountr yof O
b. Thi sisthereasonfor theawful traditionsm
entioned

in"IsisUnveiled" astothe hiddentreasuresbeing guardedby alegionof infernal

spirit s. It isfr omthisevil orbthat t hepowerspossessedby theBlack M


agi are

derived, and, in fact, it is theSpiritual correspondenceof t hosebrothersonEarth.

For, r em
em
ber, thereisnot a classof people, or a societydevotedtoanysubject

onEar th, but what hasaspir itual correspondencei ntherealmof spirit. The

Herm
et icLawisonegrandtruth, viz., " Asit isabove, soit isbelow,asonthe

Earth, sointhe Sky." St. Paul m


entions, or rather refers, to this"Dark Satellite"

whenhepublicly declares: "Wewrestlenot against fleshandblood, but against

powers andprinci palities, pr incesof theair," etc.


CHAPTERV

LACLEFHERM
ETIQ
UE

SECTIONII

THESACREDCYCLES ANDNUM
BERS O
FTHEANCIENTHINDO
OS

" 'Tis but am


om
ent fromits first

evolut iontoits bier andshr oud;

Then, Owhyshoul dthespirit

of m
or tal beproud?"

It wouldbeawasteof tim
euponour par t, andagr eater waste

of the tim
eof thestudent of esotericscience, if wewereto wadethrough

andenum
eratethe wholesystemof these sacredcycl esandnum
bers,

or wer ehetoatt em
pt thetaskof rem
em
beringthem
. W
eshall supply

thekeytothese num
bers. Thi ssacredm
ystical key will fit every

cyclic lock, and onlyrequirestobetur nedwitha wisehandt o

enable thestudent toopeneveryportal intheO


riental systemof

num
ber s.

TheFi veG
reat Yugas

Satya Yug1,728,000years, 4 periods, unitsequal 18and9

Treta Yug1,296,000years, 3 periods, unitsequal 18and9

Dvapar aYug864,000years, 2 periods, unitsequal 18and9

Cali Yug432,000 years, 1per iod, units equal 9

M
ahaYug4,320,000years, 10 periods, unitsequal 9

If the student goesover the abovenum


bers, hewill noticethat

theyareall part sof theDivineAge, theM


ahaYug, andthat each

iscomposedof theCali Yug. For instance, SatyaYug, or 4per iods,

isjust 4Cali Yugs, andsoon; andthe Cali Yugis theperiod of the

Earth' sPolepassingover 60 degreesof itsorbit, andthusform


ing

thesextiletoit sowntrueplace. TheDvaparaYug istheperi odof

theEarth'sPole form
ingthe trineaspect toitstr ueplace, andpassing

over 120degrees of itsorbit . TheTreta Yugisthe periodof the

Earth' sPolepassingover 180 degreesof itsorbit, andform


ingthe

opposi tiontoits ownplace. It istheCyclethat r ulesthedayand


104THELIG
HTO
F EG
YPT

theni ght, theeveningandthem


orningof onePolar Dayof Creation.

TheSatyaYugis theperiodof theEarth'sPolepassingover 240

degreesof itsor bit. It ist hedoublet rine, or twice120degrees,

(seenotebelow) It isalsot heCyclethat rulesthegreat tur ning

point of thelife-waveof the planetary chain; that is, whent he

Earth haspassed throughaSatyaYug, theculm


inati ngpoint has

beenpassed, and thelifeim


pulsebegins topassto thenext planet.

Again, youm
ust observether egular, har m
oniousprogressionof

theterm
inatingunitsof each Yug, 2, 4, 6, 8, and of theperi ods

(Cali Yugs), 1, 2, 3, 4. Thesearethel ocks, andeachonepoi nts

esoter icallytot hem


ysterious, hiddennum
ber socarefullyvei ledfrom

therudegazeof theprofane m
ind. This sacred, guardednum
ber

consti tutestheGoldenKey. I t isthem


agical 9, thehighest unit. It

isat riune, or t hreetim


est hree, equal 333(3times3equals 9); thisi s

360, l ess3tim
es 9, equals27degrees, andinits secondaspect shows

them
agical num
ber of Abracadabra, or 666(18equal s9). This

sacred num
ber is theperfect sym
bol of Deity. M
ulti plyit asyou

likebyanynum
ber andit resolvesitsel f into9; andjust as all the

differ ent aspects of theEter nal andDivineEssence eventually return

intot heoneprimordial source, sodoes thisnum


ber . Nom
atter to

what power it is raised, its ultim


ateis 9. Hencei t istheDivineFigure

that canaloneunlocktheCyclesof the G


reat First Cause.

ThePoleinopposition, or passing180degrees, is inoneof t heaspects of

theei ght-pointed star, inwhicheachrayisopposi teanother. Theperiod of 240

degreespolar m
ot ionissym
bolizedbytheSunbeing enclosedi nSolom
on's Seal

or the doubletri ne, viz., 120degreesaddedto120 degreesis 240degrees.

NO
TE: ThePolepassingover 60degreesof itsorbit is, inthe occult, sym
bolized

bythe Sunwithin asix-point edstar; or Draco, the Serpent, enfoldinga six-

pointedstar ini tscoils. Thetrineaspect islikewiseatrine, but also asathree-

pointedstar; i.e., havingthreerays.

Having explained theprelim


inarydetails of theHindoosystem
,

wem
ust nowenter uponam
ore beautiful seriesof calculations of

esoter iccycles; andit isnecessary, in order tocom


prehendt his, to

reveal theSecret Periodof t heHindoos, term


edaDivineYear. This

Divine Year consi stsof exact ly360(9) com


monyear s, or thenum
ber of

degreesintheZodiac. W
itht hisyear theancients usedtovei l their

m
oret reasuredCycles.
LACLEFHERM
ETIQ
UEâ SECTIO
NII 105

W
ewil l nowcom
pare, sideby side, theFiveG
reat Yugas, with

their esotericperiodswhenexpressedby DivineYears;

Com
mon Divine

Years Years

SatyaYug1,728,000, equal 4periods, equal 4,800

TretaYug1,296,000, equal 3periods, equal 3,600

Dvapar aYug864,000, equal 2 periods, equal 2,400

CaliYug432,000, equal 1peri od, equals 1,200

M
ahaYug4,320,000, equal 10 periods, equal 12,000

Inthe first place, weseethat theDivi neM


ahaYug iscom
posed

of 12, 000Divine Years, which constitute the10G


reat Ages, (seenote

below) or Cali Yugs, and, in thesecond, place, that theDivineYears

runthus; 4, 3, 2, 1and8, 6, 4, 2, and takenbyt hem


selvesare1,200

or 1and2equal 3; and2,400 or 2and4 equal 6; and3,600or 3and

6equal 9; andlastly, 4,800 or 4and8 equal 12; whicharebr iefly

3, 6, 9, 12. W
eexplainall t hesesim
ple m
attersto showthat all the

sacred num
bersof theHindoos areonecom
pleteand harm
onious

progressionof the9units. Thestudent m


ay, if he chooses, go into

theM
anwataresandYugsat hi sleisureandashisi nclination prom
pts.

TheM
anwataresar eportionsof theG
reat Kalpa, whi chis1,000

M
ahaYugsof 4,320,000com
mon years. Thi sisalm
ost toom
uch

for hum
ancom
prehension, and soweleave it, retiri ngcontent with

theknowledgethat it wasbut am
ethodadoptedbyt heancient

sages toexpress their ideas of thesubl im


emajesty of Aum
, andto

showt heutter fallacyof the finiteever beingabl etocom


prehend

theInfinite, Divine, First Causeor the extent of Hisattributes.

NO
TE: TheTenAges, or Cali Yugs, areal so, inthe East, shown under the

sym
bol of theTen Avaters; theG
oddessCali, of the oldHindoos, beinga kindof

geological Isis, or Q
ueenof geological form
ations. Andlastly, whilethe whole

of thi sisstrict lytrue, so far asthis; thephysi cal or m


aterial plane isconcerned;

yet it m
ust, byt helawsof correspondence, beconsideredini tstrulyoccult sense.

Thefour agesare thefour G


r eat Cycles of hum
anevolution; Fi rst, theG
olden,

thecl assical, Saturnianage; thenthel essspiritual or Silver Age; then theCop

per; andlastlyt heIronAge; thedense or m


aterial barbarian ageor stat e, spirit

inits descent, becom


ingm
ore andm
oregross, until thelowest point of t heage

of Ear th, or the IronAge, wasreached, andm


anent eredupont hefirst hum
an

cycle. This, of course, teachesthat our first progenitorswer etrulyspi ritual, or

angeli c, andthat eachagein thescale of involuti onm


adethemm
orem
aterial;

anddi rectlythe lowest point of thearc wasreached, thenm


at erial evolution

com
menced. But, of course, al l thesespi ritual veri tieswill openout to your

m
indasyoucaref ullythinkover thisbr ief paper.
106THELIG
HTO
F EG
YPT

W
ewil l nowturn fromthetheoretical to thepracti cal Cycles

of the oldHindoosandesoter icallyexpl ain

THEFOURCELEBRATEDAG
ESO
FANTIQ
UITY

Inthe first place, wehavet aught that theHindoos' esoteric, or

Divine, year consistedof 360 com


monyears, andthat thewhole of

their cyclesbear adirect relationtoarithm


etical progressionand

propor tion, such as1, 2, 3, 4and4, 3, 2, 1; also 2, 4, 6, 8 etc. W


e

havet horoughlyexplainedPol ar M
otion, etc., therefore, if we calculate

them
otionof the NorthPole fromtheperiodof its beingperpendicular

to, andcoincidingwith, the NorthPole of theEcli ptic, over adistance

of 90 degrees, whenit would behorizont al, or int heplaneof its

orbit, weshall obtainfour distinct per iods, beari ngthem


yst ical

relati onof 4, 3, 2, 1, which will befoundtohave arem


arkable

character inthe countryroundBenares, or latitude 27degrees North

(2and 7equal 9) . Benaresis theancient seat of l earningin India,

andat onetim
ewasthecenter of their occult schools; but their

sacred place, or tem


pleof observation, wasterm
ed theM
ountai n

of Light inlatit ude27degrees. ByusingtheDivineYear asa Key,

wefindthem
eani ngof thefollowingper iodsor ages;

Com
mon Polar Divi ne

Years M
otionYear s

G
olden Age259,200, 4tim
es9 equals36 degreesand 720

Silver Age194,400, 3tim


es9 equals27 degreesand 540

Copper Age129,600, 2tim


es9 equals18 degreesand 360

IronAge64,800, 1tim
es9equals9degr eesand180

648,000,10tim
es 9equals90 degreesand 1,800

Thus, duringthe passageof t hePolefromonepoint of thequad

rant t otheother , occurredt hem


ystical ages, whichalsocorr espond

tofir e, air, wat er andearth. ThesePer iodswill befoundto differ by

64,800 years, or 180DivineYears, fromoneanother , andeach

portionof theanglem
ovedover consists of them
ysteriousnumber

9, m
ul tipliedby 4, 3, 2, 1; thus, 4times9degreesequals36 degrees;

3tim
es9degrees equals27degrees; 2t im
es9degr eesequals 18

degrees; and1ti m
es9degreesequals9 degrees; andbearingi n

m
indt hat our placeof observationisBenares, or 27degreesNorth

latitude, wefind that during 720Divine Yearsthe Tropicspassed

fromt heequator to36degreeslatitude, Northand South; and from


LACLEFHERM
ETIQ
UEâ SECTIO
NII 107

thispoint during 540m


oretheTropicspassedupto 63degrees

latitude, NorthandSouth; andalsofromthisposit ion, during a

further 360DivineYears, it reachedup to81degreesNorthlatitude;

andlastly, duringaperiodof 180DivineYearsfromthisera, the

Tropicsreachedt hePole, wheneverypor tionof the globehad a

Tropical sum
mer andanArctic winter. But, tobetter expressour

m
eaning, wewill brieflydescribethese four ages.

Thefi rst isthe G


oldenAge, whichbegan witham
ost delightful

clim
at e, agentle, fruitful, universal sum
mer. This ancient seat of

sciencewasindeeddivinelyf avoredbyt helawsof Naturethroughout

longages, andno wonder it waschristenedtheG


oldenAge, whi ch

correspondstoFi re. But the Polesgraduallym


oved on, though at no

tim
eduringthis agewasthe m
eridianal titudeof t heSun, on the

shortest day, lessthan27degrees; the latitudeof theobservatory.

Thencam
etheSil ver Age, whi chcorrespondstothe elem
ent of

Air. Thisperiod lastedfor 540DivineYears, andwasavariable

period. Thesum
merswerehot andthedayslong; the winterswere

coldandthedays short, but theSunwas alwaysvisibleabove the

horizonat noonontheshortest day, and theTropicsreachedan

angle of 63degrees.

Next i nrotation wehavethe Copper Age, correspondingtothe

elem
ent of W
ater, whichlastedfor 360DivineYears. It wasindeed

adull , watery, l ifelessperi od. ATropi cal sum


mer andanArct ic

winter , thespringdelugingt heplainsandlowlands withfrightful floods,

etc. TheTropics m
ovedanother 18degreesnearer thePole, and on

theshortest day at noonthe Sunnever r ose, but was18degrees

belowthehorizon. As, however, 18degreesiswithi ntheangle of

twilight, theyhadnoabsolut edarkness.

Lastly com
esthe IronAge, corresponding totheEar th; theAge

of Hor ror, which lasted180DivineYears, andat noonontheshortest

daytheSunwas27degreesbelowthehor izon, andnever rosef or

weeks together in m
idwinter. It wascold, dark, frozenanddeath-like,

anda periodwhen theextrem


esof heat andcoldwagedincessant

war, neither obtainingthevi ctory.

Inclosingthischapter, wewill reproduce, for not ice, that t he

Polepassedover 90degrees, or one-four thof thecircle, in1,800

Divine Years, or 648,000com


monyears. Therefore, i t passedit s

com
pleteorbit of 360degrees in7,200DivineYears, or 2,592, 000
108THELIG
HTO
F EG
YPT

com
mon years, fromwhichtake thePrajanathaYugof 2,160,000

com
mon years, and therem
ainder istheCali Yugof 432,000comm
on

years, or theAge of Heat. TheCali Yug isone-sixt hof thepolar orbit,

andfi veCab' Yugsm


akethePrajanathaYug.

The70 Eldersini tiatedbyM


osesandAar onweresymbolical

of the 72Divine Years; that is, 70EldersandM


osesandAaron,

m
aking thetotal 72, or themagic9; whi chistheperiodof theSun

passingthe12si gnsof theZodiac, or 25,920years. It states inthe

HolyWrit that they(the70EldersandMosesandAaron) sawthe

G
odof Israel, which, of cour se, wasthe Sun; andt he72Elder s

representeditsGreat Cycle, or 72tim


es 360com
mon yearsequals

25,920 years.

ACO
MPARISO
NOFTHEHARM
ONYOF

ESO
TERICNUM
BERS ANDESO
TERICCYCLESIN

REFERENCETOTIM
E ANDM
OTIO
N

TheEarth'sPole m
oves1degr eein7,200 com
monyears

Andal som
ovesonceroundin 7,200Divineyears

TheSunm
ovesthr o' spaceat rateof 108,000M
iles per hour

Inone hour theEarth, byits revolution on

itsaxis, causes 15degreesof theZodiac

torise, culm
inat eandset; whilethe

Polemoves15degreesof its orbit in108,000com


monyears

TheEarth, byits diurnal m


ot ion, causes

the360degreesof theZodiac torise

andset in24hours, andint histim


e

theSuntravelst hro' space2,592,000M


i les

W
hile aPolar Day of 360degr eesis2,592,000Years

AndtheSunm
oves rounditsorbit in25, 920Years

Notet hat thesumof thedigi tsineach num


ber ist hem
agic9
CHAPTERVI

LACLEF

AKey totheW
ork of Abbot Tr ithem
ius, entitled-

"TheSecondaries, or RulingI ntelligencesW


ho,

After G
od, Actuat etheUniver se."

Theperiodsof therulingPri nciples, or Intelligences, andtheir

order of successi oninthegovernm


ent of theworld isincorrectly

stated bytheAbbot Trithem


ius, although thereiseveryreason tobe

lieve that thiswiseandtrul ylearnedAbbot knewperfectlywell what

thetr ueperiodandorder of succession was.

Andit wasdoubtl essfromreasonsof pol icythat he thought well

toconceal thisknowledgefromtheignor ant andprofane; knowing,

ashe m
ust havedone, that al l worthyandaccepted Neophyteswould

betaught theact ual truthduringthepr ocessof their Initiat ion.

Thecorrect Cycle, or Period, duringwhi cheachof theSevenI n

telligenceshaschief ruleover all worl dlyconcerns, isan84th. part

of the G
reat Solar Periodof 25,920year s, or aseventhpart of the

Sub-Solar Period of 2,160years, andis equal toabout 308yearsand

208%days. It wil l beseenthat astheSun'speriod, or Revolution,

round hisim
mense orbit is25,920years, hem
ovesor passesthrough

oneZodiacal Sign inexactly 2,160years, andthat aseventhpart of

thisgiveseachof theSeven Principles onetermof power ineachof

the12 signs; and inonecom


pleteperiod of 25,920 yearseach of the

Seven Intelligenceshas12ti m
esbeenthechief governor of this

sublunarysphere.

Thecorrect order , or rotationof succession, isthenatural order

of planetaryappl ication; thus, inthef irst order of theSevenG


overnors,

Cassiel, (seenot ebelow)the Angel or I ntelligence of Saturn, receives

power, andafter rulingtheworldfor 308years, 208%days, resigns

thereinsof governm
ent toZachariel, theAngel of Jupiter, whostands

second intheorder of theRulingPowers, andafter another termof

308years, 208%days, handsover thecontrol of the worldtoSam


ael,

theAngel of M
ars, whofor thesam
eperi odsubjects theworld and

itsinhabitantst otheinfluenceof M
art ial force; theninthe fourth

order of theSevenG
overnors com
estheArchangel M
i chael, the

center , andalso thechief, of theSeven G


reat Principles, who, having
110

THELI G
HTO
FEG
YPT

VICTO
RY

STRENGTH

3. SAMAEL

588TO280BC

A.D.1572TOi860

SPLENDO
UR

lNTELLIG
ENCE

RAPHAEL

A.D337TO646

£497 TO2806^

PO
WER

KING
DOM

M
ICHAEL.1

B.C.280T029AD.

12DEC.l860

M
ERCY

6REATNES5

LO
WE

2.ZACHARIEL

B.C.897TO586

A.D1263TO
l57£

LO
VE

.BEAUTY

5.ANAEL.

A.D.29TO337

2188TO2497

FO
UNDATlO
N

FECUNDENCY

JU^

7. G
ABRIEL

A.D.646TO954

2806TO3ll4

JUSTlCE'

PATlENCE

I.CA55IEL

B.C.1206TO897

A.D.954TO1263

THEREALMO
FSPIRIT

Sym
bol ical Illust ration

of the

Divine Harm
onyof Nature'sLaws
LACLEF111

ruled theworldf or 308years, 208%days, retiresi nfavor of thenext suc

cession, andfift hintheorder, whosenam


eisAnael, Princeof the

Astral Light and Chief Angel of theplanet Venus, who, after r uling

theworldfor 308 years, 208%days, reti resinfavor of Raphael, whore

ceives thescepter of earthly rule. Bright Raphael, theswift m


essenger

of the G
ods, and presidingIntelligence of theplanet M
ercury, rules

for 308years, 208%days, whenG


abriel, thenegative, receives the

Ruling Powers. ThisIntelligence, whois theAngel of theM


oon, gov

ernst heEarthfor 308years, 208%days, istheSeventh, andl ast, of the

order andthiscom
pletesthe Sub-Solar Cycleof 2,160years, when

Cassiel oncem
ore takescom
mand, andso on, Cycleafter Cycle,

"adinfinitum
."

NO
TE: Cassiel is theusual nam
egivento theSaturnineprinciple. TheAbbot

Trithem
iuscalls it O
rifiel, asdosever al other writers. Hence, it iswell tonote, that

m
anynam
esareusedKabbalist ically; eachnam
eexpr essingthe nature, or qualities,

sym
bol ically, by thedifferent Hebrewcharactersof whichit i scom
posed, each

differ ent nam


ebelongingtot hesam
estateor intel ligence; denotingdiff erent

aspect sof itspower or influence. All t heactivePrinciples, or positive angelic

Intell igences, as aruleterminatewith El, whilet henegative or evil powers

term
inatewithO
n; oneissol ar, theother islunar . Thishint will besufficient for

thest udent of theO


ccult, whom
ust ever rem
em
ber t hat hem
ust not m
easur e

goodandevil by anym
odernconceptionof theseter m
s.

Every power of Nature, whether it bean intelligent , or anon- intelligent power,

isever striving toobtainan equilibrium


; that whi chwecall evil isbut am
ore

intenseexpressionof that whichwecall good; for instance, Pride, Love, Am


bition,

loveof Self and Com


bativeness, aregood, whencom
binedintheir trueproportion,

andanyhum
anbei ngwithout anyoneof t hese, would beim
perfect; but, carryone

or two of these, otherwisegoodqualities, toagreat extrem


e, andweshouldwitness

thegr eatest evil results. Thenrem


em
ber theHerm
et icLaw;"As it isbelow,soit

isabove, asont heEarth, so inthesky."

Abrief glanceintopast Hist orywill be instructivetothest udent

of Psychology, andtoenable himtodot his, andassist hisresearches,

wesupplythefol lowingcorrect datater m


inatinga Sub-Solar Cycle

withMichael receivingtheG
overnm
ent of theworld inthebegi n

ningof theyear 1881, (seenotebelow) whenthesub-racesof the

W
est r eachtheEquator of Humanprogress, andcarryingour re

searchesforward fromthisdateuptotheculm
inati ngpoint of the

arc; f romwhichpoint W
estern RacesdescendthedescendingCycle,

andoncem
orerel apseintoignorance.

NO
TE: Thestudent m
ust bear i nm
indthat thereare threedifferent kinds of Cycles

spoken of inLaClef. Thefir st areSolar Cycles. Thus, 25,920 yearsformtheG


reat

Solar Cycle, and istheperiodof theSunpassingt hroughthe twelvesignsof the

Zodiac, and, consequently, com


pletingonerevolutionof hisor bit, round his
112THELIG
HTO
F EG
YPT

center ; but 2,160 yearsisa sub-cycle, atwelfthpart of the G


reat Cycle, andthe

period of theSun passingthr oughonesi gnof theZodiacandequal to30 degrees

of space. W
hentheSunhaspassedthroonesignhe hascom
plet edonesub- cycle,

andthenewsub-cycledatesf romhisent ryintoaf reshsign. For exam


ple, the

Sun, at theendof theyear 1880A.D., l eft thesignPiscesandenteredAquarius.

(It m
ust beborne inm
indthat theSun's m
otionthr ospaceis exactlythe reverse

of the natural or der of theZodiacal signs, asfromAriestoTaurus, etc. ) From

thisi t will beseenthat the Sunin1881begananewsub-cycl e, andthat theorder

of successionof theSevenG
overnorsis suchthat Michael governsthefir st term

of eachsign, so that bythe tim


eMichael'sruleworksroundagaintheSunwill

beent eringCapri corn, etc.

Thesecondkindof Cycleist heperiodof theSeven G


overnors, which,

althoughof exact lythesam


e durationas theSolar sub-cycleof 2,160years, yet

it is not m
easuredbysignsor constellations, and, consequent ly, neither begins

nor term
inateswiththesub-cycle, but i sm
easured thus; Fromthecom
mencem
ent

of Cassiel'srule totheterminationof G
abriel'si sonecom
pl eteperiod or Cycle.

Thethirdkindof aCycleis theArcof Hum


anProgr ess, M
ental andPhysical,

andwhichalternatelycarries araceof peopleor anem


pireto thesum
mit of power

andci vilization anddownagain, inspit eof itself , tothegr eatest dept hsof

ignorance.

Thedurationof t hisCyclevariesconsiderably, accordingtot hekindof race

it eff ects. Thegreatest peri odistheduration, or reign, of theSevenr oot racesof

eachr ound. Thenext, thedur ationof a singleroot race. Last ly, thedur ationof

eachof thenum
er ousoff-shoot racesbel ongingtot hesevenbr anchesand their

m
inor sub-races. But, inany case, theArcm
ovesin thesam
eharm
oniousorder,

obeyingtheDivineim
pulseof theSeven Eternal Pri nciplesof Nature, evolving

itsenergiesingreat, m
ighty waves, whenrulingtheearliest root races, andcom

prisinghundreds of thousands of yearsi nasingle period, in sm


aller wavesthat

canbe m
easuredbytensof thousandsof yearswhen controlling thegreat branch

races, andingentler ripples of tinywaveletsof cosm


icenergywhendirectingthe

m
inor sub-races, m
easuringat them
ost but afewthousandyear sof Earth' stim
e.

Theyear 1881m
ay appear incorrect toanyoneconversant with m
odern

astronom
y, which m
aintainsthat our Sun will not enter theSignAquarius until

theyear 1897A.D. Thisisa difference of sixteen years, but m


odernastr onom
ers

arewrong. TheSunenteredAquariusinFebruaryof 1881. This isnot the only

m
istaketheyhave todiscover .

Thepr esent G
reat W
esternRaceisoneof theseven branchesof theFifth

root r ace, belongingtothef ourthround of evoluti on, andthe sub-races m


entioned

inLa Clef, when speakingof thefuture gloryandf all, donot byanym


eans

com
pri seor includethewhole of theG
reat W
estern Race. It will besuffi cient to

saythat France, England(G


reat Britain) andtheUnitedStates m
aybetakenas

typical exam
ples of thesub-r acestherei nreferred to. Several other Europeanraces

areal soincluded.

Incar ryingour i nvestigationsintothe past ages, it will suf ficeif

webeginintheyear B.C.1200, whenCassiel, theAngel of Sat urn,

resum
edtheG
over nm
ent of the world.

Fromt heyear B.C. 1200totheyear B.C. 897, theearthwas

under them
elancholyinfluenceof Cassiel'sRule; andinthevery
LA. CLEF113

first year of his reign, Troy, thefam


ousTrojanCitywastakenand

destroyedbythe G
reeks, and m
anyother eventsfait hfullyindi cate

thenatureandpower of Satur ineinfluence. It will well repay those

whowill studyAncient Histor y.

After Cassiel, thebenevolent Zachariel, Chief Agent of Jupiter,

becam
e Regent of theworld, andherewe notetherem
arkabledi f

ferencebetweent hetwoG
over nors. Inthebeginning of thisAngel's

reign, Rom
e, the M
istressof theworld, wasbuilt, andthefoundation

of amightyEm
pir esubstantiallylaid. All Nations begantopr ogress

rapidl yintoam
oreadvanced stateof ci vilization, andtocul tivate

theAr tsandSciences, andlastly, but bynom


eans theleast of the

benefi tsconferredbyZachari el, wasthe production, towardthe

close of hisreign, of twoof them


ost extraordinar ym
enour erahas

ever seen, viz., G


autam
aBuddhainIndia andPythagorasinEur ope.

TheAngel Zachari el, wasinpower fromt heyear B.C. 897tothe

year B.C.588. Thencam


eSam
ael, theAngel of M
ars, whoreigned

fromt heyear B.C. 588tothe year B.C. 280. Thisperiodisoneof

war, Martial Heroesandbrill iant achievem


entsont hefieldof battle.

Aglanceat thehistoryof G
r eeceandRom
ewill suf ficetoshowhow

truet hisis.

After Sam
ael, cameM
ichael, t heSunG
od, theshiningchief of

theSevenIntelli gences, and ruledtheworldfromt heyear B.C. 280

tothe year A.D. 29. Duringt hisperiod m


ost Nationsattained the

Clim
ax of power andcivilizat ion. Toward theclose of hisreign, this

bright Angel presentedtheNationsof theW


est with ateacher, who

rivaled, inm
oral teachingsandexcelled inpractical benevolence,

G
autamaRuddha, t hegreatest m
oral refor m
er theEast hasever

seen. ThisTeacher wasstyled byHisfol lowers, the Sonof G


od, and

wascalledbynameJesus, the sonof JosephandM


ar y.

Hewas calledthe Sonof G


od Astrologically, becauseHewas

borni ntothewor ldduringthereignof M


ichael, theSunG
od. And

esoter icallybecausehewasat-onewith theUniversal Father.

Andit isrem
arkablystrange, that, nosooner didMichael'sRule

end, t hanthenumerouspriest lyenem


ies of thisnoblereform
er be

cam
et rium
phant, andbrutally m
urderedHim
, asthey havedone

thousandsof othersinall agesof theworld.

Thegr eat religioussym


bol of all exoter icreligioussystem
sand

dogm
at icsacerdot al casteshasbeenthe Cross; inverted, it is a
114THELIG
HTO
F EG
YPT

bloody weapon, thesword, and past historycanprovehowwell its

devotedpriesthoodknewitsf earful use.

After M
ichael comesAnael, "Princeof theAstral Li ght," the

Angel of VenusandLove, who ruledfromtheyear A. D.29tothe

year A.D.337. Thesewerethe daysof religiousper secution; t he

days, also, of faithandlove am


ongthe Christians for thedoctrineof

their nobleChief . It wasin thesedays whenit was said, "Howthese

Christ iansloveoneanother;" but, alas, it wasalsoatim


eof great

licent iousnessin Rom


e, when wom
en, love, lust and debauchery were

theor der of the day. Thisperiodwill showtheoccult student the

twooppositepowersor forces of Anael's influence. W


henexert edfor

evil, it isall t hat isobsceneanddisgusting, but , whenexer tedfor

good, it evolves that whichi snoble, el egant andt rue.

After Anael'srul eterm


inated, theAngel of M
ercury, or Raphael,

com
mencedtorule, andwasG
overnor fromtheyear A.D.337to the

year A.D.646. It wasduring thisperiod that theGospelsof t he

NewTestam
ent wer eforged. Christianity, under the ruleof the

Brain insteadof sim


plefaith andbrotherlylove, becam
eproud.

Frombeingpersecuted, shebecam
ethepersecutor. Thechurchbe

cam
edogm
atic, cunning, andt horoughlydeterm
inedt osucceedat

all hazards. The m


ost transparent forger ieswereacceptedasabso

lutet ruth. Themutilationof theworks of thecont em


poraryauthors

of the Apostlesandtheearli est Christi anFathers, andinterpolating

suitablepassages of their own, wereconsideredm


er itoriousactions.

It was duringthi sreignthat thecelebr atedCounci l of Nicewas

held, andthedivinityof Jesusestablishedâ byvote.

At the endof the year A.D.646G


abriel, theAngel of theM
oon,

becam
e theSupremeRuler, and reigneduntil theyear A.D.954.

Thisperiod, like all Lunar periods, was oneof int ellectual slum
ber.

TheDarkAgeshad set in, and gradually increaseduntil Cassiel, the

Angel of Saturn, tookcom


mand, andgover enedfromt heyear A.D.

954to theyear A.D.1263, andm


adethingsworse.

Pagan darknessandgrosssuperstitution heldthesway, and

reignedsuprem
e, until theyear A.D.1263. Thelowest point in the

m
ental arcwasreached, andWesternnati onswerein them
ost dense

condit ion. But a changewasat hand, for thebenevolent Zachar iel,

thegeniusof Jupiter, again resum


edthe m
anagem
ent of thewor ld,

andreigneduntil theyear A. D.1572. Thisperiodi soneof al m


ost un-
LACLEF115

interr uptedintel lectual progress. DuringthisRule of Power, the

despot icpower of Rom


ereceiveditsdeat h-blow.

Parliam
entswere institutedf or thepeople, thedaysof G
ood

Q
ueen Besscam
et oanend. Pr otestantismflourished, andsopr e

pared thewayfor FreeThought.

After thegoodreigntoZachariel, Sam


ael, theAngel of M
ars,

cam
ei ntopower andreignedf romtheyear A.D.1572 totheyear A.D.

1880( until December 21st. 1880, whentheSunreachedtheTropicof

Capricorn. M
ichael begantor eignonDecem
ber 23rd. ) Thisrule

wastheAgeof Ir on, andjust asRom


econqueredall beforeher over

2,000 yearsbefor e, andachievedim


perial greatness, sodidG
r eat

Britai n, thesecondRom
e. It wasagaina periodof war, m
echanical

invent ionsandm
artial glory, and, at ti m
es, thewholeof Europewas

onegr eat battlef ield, andresoundedwit hthedinof arm


s"and all the

circumstancesof war." Inthe futurethi swill becalledtheageof

war-li keinventions, andnotedfor itshugeironclads, great guns,

andot her fearful enginesof destruction.

M
arsr ulesironandall m
arti al artsand sciences; hencethewon

derful inventions of thisage-periodin steamengines, ironshipsand

elabor atem
achinery.

At the endof the year A.D.1880, theG


r eat Archangel M
ichael

com
es intopower andoncem
or ehasthegovernm
ent of theworld

until theyear A. D.2188. Thi swill bea periodof Im


perial G
r eatness.

Em
pireswill shinefull of gl ory, theHum
anintellect will havefull

playandall Chur ches, Religi ousCreeds andEcclesi astical Dogm


as

will f all tothe groundandbecom


ethingsof thepast. Parsons, Vicars

andBi shopswill havetowork indifferent fieldsi f theym


ean toob

tainanhonest li velihood. Yes, I repeat thisprophecy. TheChurches

andChapelswill fall witha terriblecr ash, andbe destroyed. But

fromt heir ashes, Phoenix-like, shall ar iseanewReligion, whose

shiningM
ottowil l be; VeritasExcelsior , TruthAbove. Thiser ashall

proclaimtherightsof m
an. I t isessent iallytheageof reasondream
ed

of by BrunoandThom
asPaine. Duringthe reignof t hisAngelic In

telligence, theMasculineElem
ent will r eceivethe Solar influxand

obtain itshighest developm


ent. Intellect andReasonwill rem
ove

m
ost of our Social disorders andwom
enr eceivem
ore attention in

worldl yaffairs; but at thesam


etim
e, i t isnot a fem
inineperiod

byany m
eans.
116THELIG
HTO
F EG
YPT

M
ankindunder thi srule, will becom
ephysicallyand intellec

tually im
mensely superior to what theyarenow.Startlingdiscoveries

inChem
istry, Electricityand all thephysical scienceswill bebrought

tolight. Steamwill besuper sededbyCom


pressedAi r (gas), El ectro-

M
agnet ism(atom
ic power) asa m
otivepower. Infact anewera of

progresswill dawnupontheworld, asti m


eandspacewill bean

nihilatedbynewtransportati onandcom
munication; and, last, but not

least, ScienceandReligionwill becom


e blended, spiritual int ercourse

anacknowledgedf act, andPsychologythe special st udyof the great

est Scientistsof theday.

After theruleof M
ichael, Anael, Prince of theAst ral Light, will

receivetheG
uardianshipof t heworld, andreignfr omtheyear A.D.

2188t otheyear A.D.2497. Thisisthe fem


inineperiod, andwom
an

will, duringAnael'sreign, becom


eman's just andl awful equal , so

cially andpoliti cally. Intui tionwill showitself thesuperior of m


ere

intell ect, andthehum


anform, physicall y, attaini tsgreatest degreeof

perfection. O
ccul tismwill be taught in our Universities, Astr onom
ers

becom
e Astrologer s, anddrugs for thetr eatm
ent of diseasebe con

signed tothelimboof oblivi on, tokeep com


panywiththeReli gious

Dogm
as andScient ificNoodlei sm
sof today. It isat thispoint that I

would warnall W
esternNations. Rem
em
ber that this istheperi od

of feminineforce andlove. Therefore, seetoit that youformnot

those m
agneticconditionsthat wouldatt ract intoyour m
idst t he

darkl egionaries of Anael. If youdo, W


oebeuntoyou; asprideand

luxury, licentiousnessanddebaucherywill result, andthefat eof

Nineveh, Babylon andRom


ewil l beyours; but if, on theother hand,

virtue, m
orality andpureaff ectional love, standparam
ount amongst

you; t hen, all that isnoble, elegant andtrueshal l reignin your m


idst.

Thenshall Nationsabolishfl eetsandst andingarm


i es, kingsl ayaside

their scepters, andaUniversal Hum


anBr otherhoodbegintocompre

hendt heir com


mon originand DivinerelationshipwiththeG
REAT

FIRST CAUSE.

After Anael, int heorder of thesevenGovernors, Raphael will

receivetheScept er of earthl yruleâ Br ight Raphael, theswif t m


es

senger of thegodsandpresidingIntelli genceof thePlanet M


ercury.

Thiswill bethe granderaof them


ind, theageof theG
enius of Hu

m
anity, toassim
i lateall the storesof knowledge, treasuredupbythe

past ages. Thisi stheculm


inatingpoint (seenote below)of t hissub-
LACLEF117

cycle of thesub- W
esternraces. Raphael will govern fromtheyear

A.D.2497tothe year A.D.2806. During thisperiod, theattai nm


ent

of Adeptshipwill bethehighest am
bitionof thenoblest m
inds, though

but fewwill attainuntothis ideal height inanyr aceof the present

round. ScienceandtheArtswill attain untoadegr eeof perfection

unknowntoanypast age, and thuswill closetheIntellectual genius

of the W
esternRace.

Fromt hesum
mit webegintor etrograde, for G
abriel , thesev

enthGovernor, nowtakesupt hereinsof power, and rulesfromthe

year A.D.2806to theyear A. D.3114. Thisruleis againthestagna

tionof m
ind, and oncem
oreHum
anityhavingattainedthegreat est

height possiblei nthiscycle, beginsto travel on thedownwar darc

andthenationsagainrelapse gradually intoignorance, andspiritual

truth will m
ateri alizeitself intoconcr etesacerdotalism
, nor will m
an

kindof theW
est againreach itsclim
ax of civilizationuntil about the

year A.D.7300.

NO
TE: Theculm
inatingpoint of thisCycl eisabout theyear A. D.2800, or sixyears

before theexpirationof Raphael'sRule. TheSub-W


esternRaces, thenat t heir

clim
ax of developm
ent, will graduallydecline, whil ecertainother races of the

W
est will berapi dlyrisingontheir ascendingarc, aswill thenationsof theO
rient ,

whowill culm
inat eabout the tim
eof the Sub-W
ester nRacesreachingthel owest

arcof theCycle.

Flint glasscanbem
adewith atem
per equal tothat sustained bythefinest

steel, but thesecret of its production isinthehandsof the Adepts, andlikeall

other secrets, will beaccidentallydiscoveredwhen theproper tim


earrives.

EXPLANATO
RYNO
TE FO
RCHAPTERS VANDVI

Throughout LaClef Herm


etique andLaClef theterm
s, Powers,

Intell igences, andPrinciples, havebeen usedina som


ewhat confused

way. Hence, it is necessaryt oexplain, that, when speakingof the

seven RulingIntelligences, t heterm


s, I ntelligences, Powers, and

Princi plesareto beunderstoodasm


eani ngthesam
e thing, each

Angel beingaPri nciplepossessingboth Power andI ntelligence. But,

whenspeakingin referenceto Hum


anity, asfollows inthisnot e, the

term
s, Principle, Power andForce, aret obeunderstoodasref erring

tothe attributes of theHum


anSoul.

ByFemininePower sor Principles, wem


eanthepassi ve, recep

tive, intuitional qualities; andwhenspeakingof t heM


asculineor

Fem
ini neForcesr ulinginthe world, as thecaseof Anael or Michael,

wem
eanthat the prevailingi nfluenceof theperiod issuchas to

evolve thesequal itiesinthe Racesunder itsinfluence.


118THELIG
HTO
F EG
YPT

Studentsof theOccult will knowthat thesesevenAngels, exot er-

ically calledCassiel, Zachar iel, Sam


ael , etc., are not single individual or

Angeli cor Spirit ual Intelligences, but AngelicStates, eachstatecom

prisinginnum
erablehostsof purifiedAngelicBeings. Thereasonwhy

these sevenstatesareterm
ed theSeven PlanetaryAngels, is, because

their special for ceor power initseffectsupontheearth'si nhabitants,

correspondsm
agneticallywith theforce exertedby theSevenPrinciple

or Pri m
aryPlanet swhosenam
estheybear ; eachstat enam
edaft er its

correspondingPlanetaryNatur e.

These SevenrulingPrinciples intheir com


binedtot al constitute

O
NERAYof thePRIM
ALESSENCE; andit is thisESSENCEwhom

wecal l G
OD,just asthesevenvariedti ntsinthe raysof the Solar

Spectr um
, constit utethepure whiteLight of theG
l oriousSun.

There is, at the present day, acertain sect of EsotericChristians,

or m
or eproperly studentsof EsotericChristianity, whohavevery

m
istakenideasandopinionsof what they call thenewera, or the

reign of M
ichael, whichcom
mencedA.D.1881. W
ithout intheleast

wishingtodispar agetheeffortsof the studentswhoareworki ngwith

what l ight theypossess, int hecauseof Truth, we m


ust warnt he

student of O
ccult Scienceagainst these erroneoust heories, andsay

at once, that the G


randG
alleriesof the G
reat Pyram
idhavenothing

whatever todowith"AnnoDomini," 1881. TheseEsot ericChrist ians

arein possession of acertai nbookenti tled"ThePerfect W


ay, " or the

"Findi ngof Christ." Against thisworkwehavenot onesingle wordto

say, becauseit containsavast am


ount of truth, but, likeall works

upont heO
ccult, thetruthsarehiddenf romtheuni tiated. Fai lingto

percei vethisfundam
ental fact, andtaki ngtheliteral point of view,a

vast num
ber of EsotericChristians, who com
pletely m
isunderstand

thesublim
etruthscontained inthebook, joyfully im
agineand pro

claimtothepubl icthat this newErabeginstheLoveElem


ent and

theFem
inineForcesof Nature; andW
om
an shall becom
etrium
phant

during thisera. That theyar egrosslyi nerror "La Clef" will show.

Theyf urther proclaimthat "Wom


an" shall becom
ethe grandcent ral

figure of Hum
anit y, thesubli m
eIntuitionof theAge. Howtheseex

ponent sof Esoter icChristianitycanreconcilethis theory, we cannot

understand. Thef em
ininecan never rule them
asculi ne. Aswell

saythepositive canbecontr olledbythenegative, or apassi veresist

anact iveforce. W
om
anisin possession of am
ajor portionof the
LACLEF119

Intuit ional, or f em
inineprinciplesor powers, and onlyam
inor por

tionof them
asculine. M
anis just ther everse. Henceit will beseen

that bothsexespossessboth qualities. W


henarace of Hum
anbeings

isdominatedchieflybythef em
ininepri nciple, as inm
ost of the

O
rient al racesof Hum
anityon everyPlanet, during thedescent of

spirit intom
atter, thepeopl earebyfar them
ost spiritual, but at the

sam
et im
etheyar evastlym
or edream
y, i m
practicabl eandsim
pl e, than

theywouldbeif governedby them


asculi neforcechiefly. Henceit is

that Hum
anityrequirestoundergom
ateri al incarnat ion; not to de

velop thefem
inine, but toevolvethem
asculineatt ributesof theHu

m
anSoul, andthusroundout thepositiveindividualitythat will

enable theperfectedM
onadto sayI Am
. Again, m
any of theEsoteric

Christ iansarepossessedwith aspecies of propheti cm


ania, andal

m
ost gointohyst ericsof ent husiasmwhentheycont em
platewhat

theyallegoricall ytermthesecondcom
ingof theLord, i.e., t heeraof

M
ichael, theSun G
od, which, astheyare well aware, com
mences in

1881. Thisclass of Esoteric Christians trium


phantl ypoint to the

G
rand G
alleryof theG
reat Pyram
id, asi ndicating, bym
eansof the

Pyram
i dal inch, t hisEra, but , unfortunatelyfor theseindividuals, the

whole of their EsotericCycles, andagr eat part of their teachings, are

not basedupontheim
mutable lawsof Nat ure, but upontheunsatis

factor yfoundationof m
ereassum
ption. Tobeginwit h, theyassert

that t heindexm
easurem
entsof theG
alleriesof the G
reat Pyram
id, con

sistingof 628, 1542, and1881, point out certainperiodsof earlyJew

ish, andlater Christianhist ory, andincludethedate, or timeit was

built, uptothe present day, or A.D.1881. Theseassertions, for they

arenothingelse, havenofoundationin truth, and consequentl yare

not worththepaper theyare writtenon. Thistheor yreallyamounts

tosayingthat thisgrandm
onum
ent of Ancient Egypt wasbuilt for

thespecial purposeof recordingtheprophetical dataof anat ionof

Israel itishBrigands, culm


inatingwitha Saviour sent toanat ionof

degradedvagabond Jews, toget m


urdered for hispai ns; andthi s

Saviour'ssecond rule, or advent, asaspiritual power toafewsub-

races or W
estern peoplewhovaluelittle elsebut moneyandposition,

whose m
ottois, " All sinkif I swim
," andwhoseonl yreal G
od isG
old;

thissecondadvent isesoteri cally, they say, thet rueconcept ionof

Christ within, insteadof wit hout theHum


anSoul, of thepeopl e; but

thist heoryisabsurduponthefaceof i t, because theacknowledgem


ent
THELI G
HTO
FEG
YPT

uf thi »Divinei nner principlehasbeen acceptedbeforebyvarious

jxiopl e»»ince thePyram


ids wereerect ed. But granting, for thesake

of argum
ent, that thegalleri esdopoint tosom
emoderndate, why

tvA»ayth'iyrefer to1881? after the birthof G


uatam
aBuddha,

equall ya«well antheorthodoxJesus. Buddha'sdoctrineshavefound

far m
orefollower sandaccom
plishedinfi nitelym
ore m
oral puri tyand

IwothwlylovethanChristiani ty, besides beingfree; absolutel yfree;

fromt hefoulest blot of ever yother creed;â Hum


an Blood. Buddha's

leachi ng», or wordsof G


uatam
aBuddha( not thefal sedoctrinesand

Interpolationsfalselydenom
i natedasEsotericBuddhism
, but I m
ean

tiiii original teachingsof Buddhahim


self) ever tendtoscientificfree

thought andself spiritual culture, but orthodoxChristianity just the

reverseInevery particular. O
rthodoxChristiantheologyhasalways,

Inoveryiigit, opposedwith all itscol ossal m


ight , theleast steptowar d

progressiitidreform
ation; i t hasdelugedeverycountryunder its

baneful ruleint orrentsof Hum


anBlood andexterm
i nated, with fire

m
idsword, every opposingschool of thought. It standspre-em
i nent

iistheonlyreli giouscreed ontheeart hthat proclaim


safreesalva

tiont otliocrimo-stainedsoul, andthe Divineeff icacyof theatoning

M
oodof them
urderedProphet. It isthe onlyreligi ontheworl dhas

soont lm
t preachesthecom
for tabledoctr ineof eter nal dam
nati onm
id

fl'iinesof hell firefor the noblefree-thinkers, whorefuse tocredit t he

Infam
ouspretensi onsof itspriesthood. Thisreligi onbeganwiththe

blood of theinnocents, andi tshistory throughthe agesisrecorded

oneverypagein theeternal crim


sonlet tersof Humangore, until.

Hum
an naturerebelledagainst thisinhumanChristianm
onster, and

bound thopower of theChurch for evil i nchainsof adam


ant. Those

whosaythat our advancedwesterncivili /ation, and superiorit yin

Art, Scienceand M
anufacture, isanincontrovertibl eproof of the

superi orityof thoChristian over theBuddhist infl uence, knownothing

of O
ccult \A\\\, Thoeastern races, over whichBuddhismholds sway,

haveboontrawlinginthedescendingarc of progress, whilem


ost of

thewestern, or Christiannat ions, were ascendingt hearcof t he

oyelo. I.iH\kat oastornChri stians, if anyproof berequired, whowere

inpossessionof Christianity beforetho west, and ought tobe superior,

hut ar ethov?Just asit has beenbefore, sowill i t beagain. The

O
rient alswill be ahighlypolishedand civilizedr ace, irying perhaps

toinstruct thowost bvm


eans of m
issionaries, when our rem
ote de-
LACLEF121

scendantsarerudebarbarians. Rem
em
ber the"Herm
et icLaw." "That

which hasbeenwill alsobeagain," or, inother words, "Historyre

peats itself." Thenam


esof Christ andChristianity ought tobeban

ished forever fromthem


inds of all studentsof O
ccult Science. Let

ushavethesim
pl eteachings attributed tothem
an Jesus, if youwill,

but never call anythingdivinebythenam


eChrist or Christian, al

though Christ or Christosancientlyreferredtothe inner light of m


an.

W
erequireanewnam
ethat shall express thecom
ing influxof the

age; a nam
equite unassociatedwithChri stianTheol ogy. But, t ore

turnt oour form


er argum
ent, EsotericChristiansdo not truly com
pre

hendt heunderlyi ngprinciplesof theO


ccult, or theywouldnot refer

thePyram
idstoanythingChri stian. W
ecouldsaywhythePyramid

wasdesigned, at what eraof theworldi t wasbuilt , whoitsgreat

archit ect was, andwhytheG


r andG
allery m
easured1881pyram
idial

inches, or thedouble9, but refrain; suchthingsarenot com


mittedto

writing. Thebuil dersof the G


reat Pyramid, though knowingthat

eachCycleproducesitsowngreat teachers, probabl ynever for one

m
om
ent contem
plat edtheactual personal existenceof Jesus.

Them
ythical Jesusof theChr istianG
ospelsiscom
posedor m
ade

upfromthreedif ferent sources;â First ly, EgyptianTheology; O


siris,

Isis, andHorus, havebeenconvertedint oFather, Son, andHol y

G
host (or theVir ginM
ary). Egyptianfables, inref erencetot he

birth, death, descent intohades, etc., havebecom


e Christian truthsin

referencetoJesus; whilehis ultim


atepositionas thefinal j udgeof

Hum
ani tyisonly that of the resurrected, glorified O
siris; wholived

thousandsof year sbeforethe O


rthodoxAdamwastur nedout of the

G
arden of Eden. Thesecondel em
ent of thistriunecom
position, isthe

tradit ionsof the actual Jesus, theJewishAdept of theEssenes, in

referencetohis m
inistryam
ongthepoor , down-troddeninhabit ants

of his country.

Thethirdandm
ost im
portant elem
ent is theactual "Life" and

M
iracl es(socall ed) of Appol oniusof Tyanna. This m
anwasbor n

about theyear of thepopular A.D.1, andisthecentral figur e, around

which hasbeendr apedtheEgyptianM


yths andtradit ionsof aJew

ishAdept, thewholecom
bined andgreatl yassisted bythepiousfor

geries of theear lyChristian Fathers, constitutet hewell knownO


rth

odox" Lifeof Chr ist." TheG


ospel Jesus, astaught byChristianity,

iiever existed.
CHAPTERVII

NARO
NIA

THEM
YSTICALCYCLEO
FTHESUN

Thereal secrets andtheinner m


ysteries of thesacred"Naros"

appear tohavebeenentirely unknownto either m


edi eval or m
odern

writer s. Infact, them


ost pr om
inent wri tersuponoccult andt heo-

sophical subjects generallyavoidall m


entionof it ; or, if theydoex

press their ideas, it isonly uponitscosm


ic, or external aspects, asit

appliestotheM
acrocosm
, of thesidereal heavens. But of its spiritual

andm
ystical im
portance, asi t appliest othehum
an soul of theM
icro

cosm
, theyareuniversallysi lent. Brief lystated, the"Naros, " inits

astronom
ical and physical aspects, isa Luni-Solar Cycleof theperiod

of the SunandM
oon, andiscom
pletedin sixhundredyears; and,

strangelyenough, suchaperi odalsocoi ncideswith som


erem
ar kable

revolutioninthe m
ental and theological affairsof hum
anity; hence

afewextractsfr omprom
inent writerswill not beout of place topre

paret hestudent for that whi chistofollow.

M
adamBlavatsky, speakingof theNarosi n"IsisUnveiled," Vol .

I, pages31-33, r em
arks"that he(G
. Higgins) fails todecipher it (the

Cycle) ism
adeapparent; for, asit pert ainstothe m
ysteries of

creati on, thisCyclewasthe m


ost im
-iol ableof all . It wasrepeatedin

sym
bol icfigures onlyinthe ChaldeanBookof Num
bers, theori ginal

book, which, if nowextant, i snot tobe foundinl ibraries."

Tothe foregoing wem


ayalso add, neither will this Chaldean

Bookbefoundin thecryptsof Thibet, MadamB. to thecontrar ynot

withst anding. She verypointedlytellsher readers wherethey cannot

findsuchabook, but verywiselym


aintainsadiscr eet silence asto

where thisrareworkcanbef ound.

ThelearnedCount essof Caithness, inher recent volum


e, "The

M
yster yof theAges," m
entionstheNaros onpage361viz. "To the

Christ ianTheosophist, Jesus isam


anifestationof 'Adonai'. t heChrist,

or Chr ist Spirit, of whomtherehavebeenm


anyincarnationson this

Earth, andHethe fullest and m


ost perfect. TheybelieveHimt obe

theguidingguardianprotector of thisplanet duringHisparti cular

cycle, andthat i ncom


ingto it. Hecom
estoHisown, not only toin-
NARO
NIA123

struct , but togi veafreshi m


pulseat t heendof certainperi odsof six

hundredyears, calledNaroses, or Naroni cCycles, andif, ther efore, it

could beprovenbythosewho assert that Jesusisonlyam


ythi cal, and

not an historical personality, thewhole theoryof theNaronic Cycles,

foundedonastronom
ical science, whichi stobefoundinthedoctrines

of everyancient country, all over thecivilizedworld, would fall to

thegr ound, andproveafter a m


illionof agestobe but avain de

lusion."

It is scarcelynecessaryfor ustopoint out that, if theNarosisas

theauthoressasserts, "foundeduponast ronom


ical science," thenthe

Cycle isanastronom
ical fact , andassuchiscapableof m
athem
atical

dem
onstration; consequentlyi s, andalwaysm
ust be, totallyindepend

ent of theexistenceof individuals. In fact, anastronom


ical cycle, if

true, possessesnoreal relat ionshipwit hanypersonality, humanor

Divine, andthis beingthecase, theNar onicCycle will rem


ain just the

sam
et ruth, upon theplaneto whichit naturallybelongs, whet her the

Christ ianJesusi sprovento beeither Myth, M


anor G
od. Neither

doest hegenuine student of Occultismcare, verym


uch, inwhichpo

sition thesupposedRedeem
er isplacedbythem
asses.

Theref ore, thest atem


ent of t heauthoressthat without theact ual

physical incarnat ionof thepersonal Jesusthistheoryof "m


il lionsof

ages" wouldprove tobeavai ndelusion isthevery height of m


ystical

absurdity, andtheself-evident inanity of suchan illogical argum


ent

m
ust surelybecomeapparent t oall reflectivem
inds.

ThelearnedDr. Kennealy, Q
.C., etc., in hisbook" Bookof G
od,"

m
akes m
entionof theNarosuponpages52, 53where, viewingthe

period asaM
essi anicCycle, herem
arks; "ThisNarosistheLuni-Solar

Naros, or Sibylli neyear. It iscom


posed of 31peri odsof 19years

eachandoneof 11, andisthem


ost perf ect of astr onom
ical cycles, and,

althoughnochronologer hasmentionedit at length, it isthe m


ost

ancient of all. I t consistsof sixhundr edyears, or 7200Solar m


onths,

or 219,146%days, andthissam
enum
ber of days, 219,146%
, gives600

years, consisting eachof 365 days, 5hours, 51m


inutesand36 seconds,

which differslessthan3m
inutesfromwhat thelengthisobserved

tobe at thisday."

"If on thefirst of January, at noon, a newM


oontookplacein

anvpart of theheavens, it wouldtakeplaceagain inexactly sixhun

dredvears, at thesam
emom
ent andunder thesam
ephysical cir cum
-
124THELIG
HTO
F EG
YPT

stances. TheSun, starsandplanetswoul dall bein thesam


er elative

positi on." Andin corroborati onof what thislearneddoctor says,

Prof. Cassini, oneof thegreat m


odernastronom
ers, declares" this

Naros tobethemost perfect of all peri ods."

Fromt his, then, weseetheutter nonsenseof m


oder ntheosoph-

ical mysticstryi ngtotwist andwarptheharm


onies of natural laws

tosui t their dream


y, sentim
ental specul ations. The Narosexistsin

spite of eachand everyattempt of hallucinatedm


ysticstom
akeit

confor mtotheir erroneousdoctrines.

TheLuni-Solar Cycleof 600yearsisthe absolutemeasurem


ent

of m
ental developm
ent, andtheLuni-Solar conjuncti on, whichcom

m
ences andterm
inatesthisCycle, evolvesforththe em
bryonic con

ditionswhichshall, duringi tsrule, becom


emanifestedinthe physical

world. It isnot true, fromanoccult st and-point, that theNaros

speciallyrefers tothebirth of som


egr eat Saviour or Reform
er. It is

onlyt rue, that t heconditionswhichthi sNaronicconjunction evolve

prepar ethewayandcall fort hthem


anor m
en, who shall act asthe

pioneersintheworld'sneed of ahigher andam


ore liberal teaching.

At the sam
etim
e it will alwaysbefound that som
e veryprom
inent

teacher or reformer isborni ntothewor ldat about thesam


et im
e,

not definitelyto anynation or country, or exactly ontim


e, withina

generationor two, but always near totheperiodof theCycle; but

sucht eachersand law-givers arenot the causeof t heNaros, neither do

theybecom
eincar natedtoful fill theCycle, asthe Countessof Caith

nessveryfoolishlyim
agines, but theyappear sim
pl yastheresult

of increasedm
ent al energies, or inthe downwardar cof therace

theyappear tocr ystallizetheexisting truthsand veil those things

which haveceased tobeof useandwhich m


aybecom
e asourceof

evil.

Abrief outlineof thisthreadof m


ental evolution canbetraced,

bynot ingthat G
uatam
aBuddha appearedi n600B.C. or thereabouts,

andthat 600year slater the JewishReform


er, Appol oniusof Tyanna,

appear eduponthe sceneof theworld'shistory, theninanother 600

years M
ahom
et, withhiswarli keissuescam
eupontheplanesof

hum
an existence. Another Narospassesawaywhenwe haveacom

plete host of inspiredreformers, andtheReform


ati onbegan, viz.,

1200A.D.to1300 A.D.andlastly, webr idgeyet another cycle of the

SunandLo; wehave1881A.D. andnaturallyall eyesarelooki ng


NARO
NIA125

for another Saviour. TheAdventistsspeakof thesecondcom


ing of

Christ . TheShakersclaimthat Hehasal readycom


e intheformof

M
other AnnLee. Ontheother handtheM
orm
onssayt hat Joseph

Sm
ith isthem
odernM
essiah.

It is not of cour senecessary tosaythat all of theseearnest , and

doubtl esswell m
eaningsects, arewrong, outrageouslyinerror , be

cause nosuchM
essiahwill appear, at least not to them
. Hewill

m
ovei ntheworld quiteunsuspectedast oHistrue andreal gr eatness;

Hewil l doHisworkcom
parati velyunknowntotheworldat large;

Hewil l belooked uponasan ordinaryindividual by thosewho know

Him
; Hewill suff er thevilest kindof persecution at thehandsof

theInversiveelem
ent whodreadtheforceof thepr inciplesHe will

leave behindhim
. Hisgreatest friends, thoughm
yst ifiedasto His

real nature, will never grasp Hisreal r ealityunti l Heisbeyondtheir

purview.TheM
essianicM
essenger of the ageswill not befully

known until Hehaspassedthr oughthevalleyof the shadowof death,

andis beyondthe power of theworldto flatter or condem


n.

TheJewswerelookingfor aMonarch, and asignfromheaven;

thesi gncam
e, but theM
onarchm
ateriali zedunder a verydifferent

formf romwhat theyexpected. Hecam


eas thesonof acarpenter.

Sothe Christians of to-dayarelooking for thepompandglory of a

Celest ial King. They, too, ar elookingf or asignf romheaven; the

signcam
ewiththegreat peri helionof t heplanet i n1880and 1881,

andwe m
aydepend uponit that theteacher wasther e, readyand

willing, but the worldknows Himnot, nor will it; thetim


ehaspassed

andHe canonlybeknownbyt hegenerati onswhicharetofollow.

Hope, FaithandCharitywere thesym


bols of theNazarene. They

wereneededinHisdayandti m
e, but Lif e, Light andLoveare the

great requirem
ent sof to-day; theyaret hepressing needsof t hehour.

Having givenour studentssomebrief insight intot hepurelyma

terial aspect of theNaroswe will not speakof its infiniter am


ifications

upont hephysical plane, but reveal ahi ddenm


yster y, am
yster ythat

m
anyoccult studentshavehintedat, spokenof, and evenattempted

todef ine, but so far theyhavefailedt ograspeit her itsphi losophy,

basis, or itspot ency.

Theesotericaspect of theNarosisknowntotheoccult Initiates

asthe M
ysteryof Naronia, andrefersto theexpansionandcontrac

tionof thehum
an constitution. Asasor t of illust rationlet ustake
126THELIG
HTO
F EG
YPT

them
otionof the tides, the ebbandthe flow.W
hen theSunandthe

M
oonoccupythesam
eplanein reference totheEart h, wehave the

highspringtides, etc. It is thesam


euponthem
ental plane, with

thehum
anbrain. Thebrainof m
an, m
agnetically, expandsandbe

com
es illum
inated bytheLuni -Solar infl ux, fromthenewtothefull

M
oon, at whichti m
ethism
agneticforce isat itsmaxim
um
. It is

hight ide, soto say, andthosewhohave thecareandexperienceof

lunati cswill ver ifythefact , that, theybecom


eperfect astronom
ical

calendarsof the M
oon'sincreaseanddecreaseof li ght.

Let us takeastepfurther, andwethen com


etothe real dom
in

ionsof Naronia. SHEistheCYCLEof the SO


ULandenactsupon

thespiritual planeof hum


an existence, asim
ilar seriesof eventsto

those of theNarosuponthemundanesphereof life. Hence, we can

trace aperfect analogybetweenthem


oti onsof the lum
inaries in

space andtherevolutionof purelypsychicentities withinthe odylic

sphere of m
an.

Eachyear of life, theEarth, inher orbit, transit sthepoint in

space whichsheoccupiedat a person'sbirth, or in other words, the

Sunreturnstothesam
esign anddegree of theZodi acthat he occupied

inthe horoscope. Inthistransit, theSolar force renewsthe lifeen

ergies of theSoul andregalvanizesthemwithaddit ional force (we

arespeakingspir itually, understand). Thesegerm


s of newforcesare

Virtues, Powers, PotenciesandDeificat tributesof thegreat Solar O


rb.

Theyarespiritual ovum
s, or seedsof hum
anpossibi lities, and if con

sciouslynourishedandcherishedwill evolvepowers andstates within

theHum
anSoul, whichcorrespondinthei r actionto our hidden

spirit ual attributes. If unnoticed, uncaredfor, theyrem


ainuntil other

forces polarizet hem


, andthenpassonwarddowntheir cycle.

W
hent heM
oon, in thecourse of her m
oti on, arrives at thesame

place duringeach m
onth, she im
pregnates theseseedsandendows

themwithm
agneti clife; ther efore, inanoccult sense, sheconfers

uponhum
anitythe powersand possibiliti esof m
agical forces. It is

thisLuni-Solar i nfluxof Nar oniawithin thehum


an constitution, then,

that controlsthe real foundationandbasisof spir itual devel opm


ent

andoccult power.

Rem
em
ber thesem
ost im
portant facts, then, and, gui dedbyyour

ownspiritual int uitionsint hem


atter, usethisknowledgeaccording

tothe light whichNaturehas alreadygi venyou, or whichyou shall


NARO
N1A127

hereaf ter receive. W


ehaverevealedtoyouthem
yst eryof Naronia;

havegivenyouan outlinesketchof its basisinNature, andi tsphil

osophy inhum
anevolution, as near asit ispossibl ewithout l eading

youout of your safepath, or bringingyounighunt odangerous ground.

For thosewhoare readytout ilizethis m


ystery, what wehave

heresaidwill be plainandeasyof com


prehension. For thosewho

arenot yet ready, rest assur ed, it iswiser towai t until your spiritual

nature ism
orehi ghlydeveloped.
CHAPTERVIII

SO
ULKNO
WLEDG
E

THELOG
OS, O
RBO
OKO
FWISDO
M

EXPLANATO
RYNO
TE: TheAtam
aBodhaor Bookof Soul Knowledge, i scopied

froma freetranslationof a veryAncient Sanskrit M


anuscript, writtenuponPalm

Leaves, andcannot beobtainedexcept in rareandi solatedBuddhist conventsin

therem
oteparts of Indiaand Tartary. I t istheref oreplaced at thedisposal of

NeophytesasavaluableM
anuscript, of anuniqueandexceedinglyrarewor kof

great m
erit. T. H. Burgoyne, PrivateSecretary.

BO
OKI

THELOG
OS, O
RBO
OKO
FWISDO
M

"TheQualitiescannot knowthesoul (DivineEgo),

But theSoul knowsall Q


ualit ies." M
okah.

"KnowtheDivinit ythat iswithinyou,

That youm
ayknowtheDivine O
ne,

O
f whi chyour Soul isbut ar ay." Proclus.

"Hewhoseesall thingsintheSoul, and theSoul i nall things, does

not sl ight anythi ng. It ism


orerefined thananatom
, andcannot be

approachedbyargum
entation. Thetrulywise, knowingtheubiquitous

Soul, whichsees thewakeful andtheprofoundlysleepingstates, donot

m
ourn. TheSoul i spure, becauseit does not participateintheQ
ual

ities; it isdist inct fromtheQ


ualities, becausei t is, itsel f, wisdom
."

Fromt heSanskrit work, Katha.

"Know, then, that salvationi snot attai nedbyutteringM


antras,

or by theburning of incense, or observi ngthousandsof fasts. Until

theincarnatedSoul knowsthat heisdivine, hecannot attain salva

tion." M
ahanirvanaTantra.

"Asin adeam
ond (M
agic) m
irr ow,onecannot seefor m
sre

flected, soaSpi rit withim


matureorganscannot at tainknowledge.

Asin unripefrui t, sweet jui cecannot befound, so isknowledgenot

found inanundevelopedorganism
. Theknowledgeof theDivine

elem
ent beingin us, is, ther efore, the first requi site, andasweacquir e

that knowledge, weprogressi nthedevel opm


ent of t heinner li fe, and
SO
ULKNO
WLEDG
E129

anypr otest against that knowledgeshuts usout fromtheSpiri tual

Life." Yagnaval Kya.

ATAM
A BO
DHA

I. Thi sbookof Soul Knowledgeiscom


posedfor thosewhohave

effacedtheir sinsbypenitence, whohaveattained theperfect tran

quilli ty, whohavedestroyed their passi ons, andwhoaspireto the

final deliverance.

II. O
f all m
eans, thereisbut one, Knowledge, that isefficacious

for theobtaining of deliverance, evenasthereis nocooking without

fire, canonenot arriveat f inal deliverancewithout Knowledge.

III. For want of beingopposedtoit, actionknows not torepulse

ignorance, but Knowledgedissipatesignorance, asl ight dissipates

thedarknessof heavyclouds.

IV. Fetteredinsom
ewiseby ignorance, but againbecom
ingfree

whensheisdestr oyed(Atm
a, Atm
a, Spiri t, or Hum
an Soul and

Brahm
a, divineSoul) becom
es of itself r esplendent of great li ght,

asthe sunupondisappearance of theclouds.

V. Aft er theDivi neSoul (Brahm


a), troubledbyignorance, has

beenpurifiedby theexercise of knowledge, theknowledgeitself

vanishes(diffuses), evenas thegrainKalakainwater.

NO
TE: Kalakaisusedinm
any partsof Indiatopuri fystagnant andbracki shwater.

Thenatural purif iersarever yvaluable intheEast , andtheKalakahere referred

todissolvesim
mediatelywhen placedin water, hencethepassage, "Diffuseseven

asthe G
rainKalakainwater. " Thestudent isalso herereferr edtoaninteresting

account of thesweeteningof brackishwatersinthe 15th. Chapter of the Bookof

Exodus. "SoM
oses brought Isr ael fromtheRedSea, andtheywent out int he

wilder nessof Shur, andthey went three daysinthe wilderness andfound no

water, andwhent heycam


eto M
orah, they couldnot drinkof thewatersof

M
orah, for theywerebitter, andthepeoplem
urm
uredagainst Mosessaying, what

shall wedrink?andhe(M
oses) criedunt otheLord, andtheLordshowedhim

atree, which, whenhehadcast it into thewaters theyweremadesweet," etc. M


any

kinds of plantswill clarify water andmakeit sweet, thesam


e astheoak cullings

usedi nthewater sof thelandof LaG


rondc.

VI. Si m
ilar totheim
ageof a dream
, the worldiscontinually

troubl edbylove, byhate, andother passions. Asl ongasthe dream

lasts, it appears tobereal, but onawakening, it passesoni ntonon-

realit y.

VII. Thephenom
enal worldappearsasreal, evenas theoyster

shell appearsto besilver, aslongasBrahm


aisnot known, He that

isaboveall things, indivisi ble.


130THELIG
HTO
F EG
YPT

VIII.' All thevarietiesof beingarecom


prisedin theO
neBei ng,

veritableandint elligent, whoisbound upwithall , eternal, all pene

trating, evenas goldisinall variety of ornam


ent s.

IX. Evenastheair, director of theorgansof sense, theM


ast er,

susceptibleof di verseattributes, appearsasdisti nct, byreasonof thei r

distinctions, but whenthese attributes aredestroyed(latent) , it vir

tually becom
esone.

X. By virtueof t hesediverse attributes, species, nam


esanddif

ferent statesare com


municatedtotheSpirit, inthesam
ewise as

differ ent colors aretothewater.

XI. Thebody, for m


edof thecom
bination of theelementstothe

num
ber of five; Fire, Earth, Air, W
ater andVital Breath; produced

bythe effect of action(Ener gy), thusf orm


stheseat of perception

of pleasureandof pain.

XII. Thesubtlebody(Astral Body), whichisnot theissueof

thefi vegrosser elem


ents, but whichis unitedwith thefivebreathsof

life, withthefacultyof int erior com


pr ehension(Manas), with in

telligence(Buddhi), andthe tenorgans, istheinstrum


ent of the

perceptionof the interior senses.

XIII. Thean-begi nning(indef inite), ignorancewithout begin

ning( undefined), iscalledt hecasual attribute, but whichdi ffers

essent iallyfromthat triplicityof attr ibutes, whi chistobe under

stood asSpirit ( Atm


anamAvadhavy).

XIV. I nunionwit hthefiveenvelopes(FiveRogas), thepure

Spirit , or Soul, subsistsas thenature of oneor t heother, absolutely

inthe sam
ewise, asacrystal reflects thecolors of thevari ousm
atters

that arebrought near it.

XV. St rivebyconsecratingthethought ( m
ind) toli beratethe

supremeSoul, pur eandfreeof theenvel opes(Elem


ents) towhi ch

sheis united, that thebody andtheother, inthe sam


ewiseasis

sifted thegrain fromthechaff.

NO
TE: Theelem
ent shererefer redtoare thesam
eintelligent f orcesgener atedby

theso-calledfour prim
aryel em
entsfire, earth, ai r andwater , andm
aybeappropri

ately designated theElem


entalsof theAstral Plane, whobecomeactiveagentsin

thefi erycirculus, or astral zone, of t hethirdor fourthdimensionsof space. They

aresoulless, semi-m
aterial, m
agneticbeings, andarethechief, andina great

m
ajori tyof cases, theonlycausesof thephysical phenom
enaknowntom
odern

spirit ualism
. It istheseelem
entals, andinfact t hisAstral Planethat constitutes the

well-knownDwellersonthethresholdin O
ccultism
.
SO
ULKNO
WLEDG
E131

XVI. TheSoul, al thoughit penetratesintoall things, doesnot

m
anifest itself i nall places; but it becom
esm
anif est inintelligence

(thought), asthe reflection onthesurf aceof am


i rror.

XVII. TheSpirit m
ust bedist inguishedf romthebody, theorgans

of sense, theint erior sense andtheint elligence, whohasper fected

itsnature, inthesam
ewise asatrueKingwatches hisattendants.

NO
TE: TheDivine Spirit, or Ego, asalso theDivine Soul, m
ust not, under any

circumstances, be confounded withthereason(m


ind) . Intelligent reason, etc., are

but variedexpressionsof Soul ontheexternal plane, anddonot exist at all within

thepurerealmof Spirit proper.

XVIII. Aslongas theorgans of sensear einaction, theSpiri t

isapparentlyact inginthesam
ewise, astheM
oon appearsto bein

m
otion, whenthe cloudspass by.

XIX. HavingrecoursetotheVital force of theSpir it, thebody,

theor gansof sense, theinterior com


prehensionand thethoughts

(M
ind) accom
plish their respectivefunct ions, asm
endotheir daily

workbythelight of theSun.

XX. It isthrough absenceof discernm


ent , that the livingand

intell igent Spiri t isattributed, thequalitiesor actionsof thebody,

andtheorgansof sense, ast hereisatt ributedabluecolor t othe

firm
ament.

XXI. Actionandother qualiti esthat bel ongtothe attributes of

theM
anus(interi or com
prehension), are placedint heSpirit, through

ignoranceonly, evenasthemotionof thewavesis supposedto be

caused bytheM
oon'sreflecti ononthewater.

XXII. Passions, desires, pleasures, and pain, dwell inthehuman

m
ind, inaslong asit exists inreality. Inthest ateof prof oundsleep,

wheni t ceasesto be, they, aswill are nom


ore, theybelong, there

fore, totheintelligence, not toSpirit (Soul).

XXIII. Evenascl earnessist hepre-em


inent quality of theSun,

heat of fire, alsofollowing innature, theSpirit, essentiall yislife,

beatit ude, eterni ty, purity.

XXIV. Theliving andtheintelligent par t of Spirit (Atm


an) and

activi tyof intel ligenceare distinct things. W


hen byignorancethey

areidentified, t hepeoplesay"I know."

XXV. Thereisno changefor Spirit, ther eisnot evenknowledge

for theintelligence; theSoul, knowing all things inexcess, issubject

toill usions, so far astosay, "I act."


132THELIG
HTO
F EG
YPT

NO
TE: Theonegreat thingneedful for al l Neophytes istothor oughlyreal izethe

vast differencebetweentheappearances andthereality. There ism


uchthat could

beim
pressedast othestate whichwill enableone todistinguishbetween truth

andappearanceof truth. Know, then, that all thingspossessingformand weight

arenot what they seem


, but areonlyext ernal representatives of am
orei nterior

Spirit ual correspondence. The Hum


anEgo, likethedivineSoul, possesses neither

formnor weight; theyarethe pureform


l essem
anati onsof Brahm
a. That which

wem
ay termSoul isbut theexternal expressionof theinterior Soul, in itself

invisi ble.

XXVI. If hetake him


self for theindividual Soul, as(bym
istake)

onetakesarope for aserpent, theSpir it contract sagreat f right, but

whenhecom
esto understand, "I amnot t heSoul, but thesover eign

Spirit ," heisfr eedfromall fear.

XXVII. TheSpirit (Soul) of i tself causestoappear theorgans of

sense, andat their head, int elligence( m


ind), asa lam
pilluminates

avase andother objects. But theSpirit , initsreal self, is not illum


i

nated bytheseinert things.

XXVIII . TheSpiri t (Soul) whoseconditionof being isknowledge,

desiresnot theknowledgeof another on thesubject of itsown know

ledge, inthesamewiseasa lam


pgiving itsownli ght, hasno need

for another lam


p, tobeseen.

NO
TE: O
r inother words, havi ngattained theabsoluteconditionof theAt -one-m
ent,

it cannot possibl ybeaidedbyanyoutsi deor exter nal help, seeingthat it isone

witht heFather.

XXIX. O
nehaving recognizedt heUpadhis, or attributes, without

except ion, saying, "Thisisnot, Thisis not," let himrecogni zethe

unity of theSupr em
eSpirit, andof the Soul, byvi rtueof the great

words, havingrej ectedall theattributesof things tem


poral withsuch

term
s as, "It is not, It isnot," let hi mstriveto discerntheidentity of

G
od(Brahm
a) and of theSoul, but obsequiedbythe celebrated

words of HolyW
ri t, "Thouart He," This Soul isBrahm
a(G
od),

"I amHe."

XXX. Whatever cleavestothe bodyisthe product of ignorance,

it is visible, it isperishableasabubble, but in that, whichhasnot

suchmarksof distinction, let thepure Beingberecognized, saying

of himself, "I amBrahm


a."

XXXI. (Thussays theSoul): Tocontainanydifferencefromthe

body, I experienceneither bi rthnor death, nor age, nor decreptitude,

nor extinction, andamdisconnectedfromtheorgans of sense. I have

nopoi nt of attachm
ent totheir objects, evenlike acircle, whenone
SO
ULKNO
WLEDG
E133

com
es toknowthe Soul bythe intelligenceof Scripture, onearrives

at the speculativescienceof theSoul, whichishereinresum


edinFive

Slokas. Thefirst stepinthe wayof lif eisreadingtheSacredBooks;

thesecondism
editation, whereinthelanguageof t heSoul is

understood.

NO
TE: Thelanguageof theSoul isnot, i nitsstrict sense, Intuition, but isthat one

soleattributeof thespiritual intelligence, viz., DivinePer ception. Intuitioncan

onlybecalledthelanguageof theSoul uponthem


oreexternal planesof m
anifested

Being.

XXXII. BeingfreedfromtheManan, or m
i nd'ssentiments, I do

not experiencepain, passion, hate, fear , love, or other passi onsor

affect ions. I amthat whichi sestablishedbytheprecept of r evelation,

without breath, without M


anus, absolutel ypure.

XXXIII . O
f Brahm
a isbornthe breathof life(Prana), them
ind;

all theorgansof senseareair, thewind, light, water andearth, nursing

all that whichexists.

XXXIV. I amwithout quality, without act ivity, eter nal, without

will, without im
purity, without change, without for m
, forever liberated,

perfectlypure.

XXXV. I amasthe Ether, penetratingall things, without and

within. I amwithout im
perfections, ever thesam
ei nall, pure in

passions, im
macul ate, im
movable.

XXXVI. Hewhois eternal, pur e, free, one, entirely happy(in

thesuprem
ehappi ness), without duality (undivided) , veritable, real,

existence, Science, theInfinite, thesuprem


eOne, (Brahm
a) I amHe.

NO
TE: Thereisno suchthing assentim
ent recognizedwithinthepaleof pure

occult ism
; sentiment alwayscreatesfor itself, somegrandideal of anapparent

realit y, whichin itself isbut M


ayaor illusion.
SO
ULKNO
WLEDG
E-BOO
KII

EXPLANATO
RYNO
TE: It m
ust be borneinm
i ndbyther eader that thesecond part

of the Bookof W
i sdomisinr ealityacom
mentary, or explanati onof thef irst Book,

andhereinisset forththeactual secretsof theKosm


os. The wholearcanaof Hindu

O
ccult ismishere laidbareof itsarcaneterm
sand itsm
etaphysics, sobewildering

toW
esternm
inds. It m
eanstheInitiationof theSoul andassuch, it m
ust becon

sideredwhollyapart fromany internal f orm


ula, or cerem
onial rite, consequently,

it cor respondsm
ysticallywit htheperfect at-one-ment of the earlyprim
i tive

Christ ians, whot aught that t hekingdomof heaven( theregion of Brahm


a) was

within. Thefull realization of thiswil l surelybr inguntotheNeophyte that peace

of G
od whichpassethall understanding, or thetrue Nirvanaof our O
rient al

Brethr en. T. H.Burgoyne.

BO
OKOFW
ISDO
M

I. Suchaconcept ion, "I amBrahm


ahim
self," incessantlym
ain

tained, dissipatesthehallucinationsbornof ignor anceevenasavalu

ablemedicinedri vesout disease.

NO
TE: It isof gr eat im
portancefor Neophytestofullyrealize that theconstant

form
ul ationof anyidea, will , indueti m
e(other conditionsbeingfulfil led), through

aprocessof Psychicevolution, causethesubjectiveideal to becom


eanobjective

fact, or fromthe em
bryonicplaneof the soul state, toexist asareal entity, a

veritablespiritual reality. Thisisthe truesecret of theevolutionof theSoul-powers

evolvedbyO
ccult training, andwhichin duetim
eproducesthe all potent , perfect

m
an, t heAdept.

II. Si ttinginsolitude, freedfromthe passions, havingcom


pl etely

m
aster edhissenses, let am
anpicturet ohim
self t hisSpirit, thesu

prem
eOne, theet ernallyInfi nite, without allowing histhoughtstobe

divert ed.

NO
TE: Solitarym
editationis oneof the m
eansof successinthesoul'ssearchfor

Brahm
a. Hewhosubm
itshim
sel f totheseveredisciplineof the Ancient ri tual of

traini ng, will be inthebest condition tocontem


pl ate, direct lyandwithout trouble,

theInfiniteBeing, "O
ne," "I ndivisible. "

Thephilosopher will haveno other thought. That is tosay, hi sownintel ligence

will haveaconst ant applicat iontoBrahm


aalone, but tonothi ngoutside of that

m
ost Holy, interi or plane;â read, work, learn, and inwardlydigest thewords

inthe NewTestament; "retire tothycloset, secret ly, whenal oneinthy cham


ber,

etc. t opray." Thisisthesolitarym


edi tationreferredtoby thisAncient Hindu

writing, andwhen aloneinthesecret com


munionwit hyour own Soul, bowt hy

headi nreverence andawebef oretheradiant visitorsfromthe worldbeyond.

III. Considering thevisible universeas annihilatedintheSpirit;

let them
an, pure inintelligence, contem
platecont inuallythe one

Spirit , (Soul), ashewouldt helum


inous Ether.
SO
ULKNO
WLEDG
E135

IV. Thiscontinual form


ation of theSoul 'sideal, which, init s

silent aspirations, associatesitself withthedivi neuniversal Soul, en

ables it toattai ntheunion withBrahm


a.

V. W
hensuchunionisattained, thepure Soul canf ullyrealize

itspr eviousconceptionsand thusparticipatesinall theattr ibutesof

theInfiniteO
ne.

VI. Thenknowing thehighest essence, he rejectsal l that isdis

tingui shedbyname, byform


, or otherwise, andhedwellsfirm
l yin

theat -one-m
ent, withthesel f existent, perfect, i ntelligent andhappy

Being.

VII. Thereisnot inthesupr em


eSpirit (Soul) any distinction

betweentheperceiver, theperceptionandtheobject perceived in

hisqualityof theonebeing, intelligent andhappy. Heshines byhis

ownli ght.

VIII. Thuswhent hefriction of m


editati on, without cessation,

ism
adeuponthe wordof the Spirit, the flam
ewhichissuesthereform
,

consumesall the com


bustible m
atter of i gnorance.

NO
TE: Theancient Sageshave definedthe recom
pense awardedto himwhohas

contemplated. Theyhaverecoursetoacom
parisonwhichfrequentlypresent s

itself totheim
aginationof Hindowriters. Atm
a, or theSpiri t, islikenedtothe

Arani, ahardwoodusedfor f riction, a secondArani, theM


anas, or m
ind is

appliedtothefi rst. Thefri ctionof thesetwowoodsbeingm


ade(them
indand

theSpirit) conti nually, byt heexercise of silent m


editation, theknowledgeof

truescience, whi chproceeds fromit aft er them


anner of aflam
e(fromfr iction)

destroyscom
pletelythecom
bustibleport ionof the woodof ignorance, evento

itsveryroots, withall that whichproceedsfromi t. Thenthe aspirant f or perfect

deliveranceisconfirm
edinhisroyalty, andfinds that hehas accom
plishedhisduty.

IX. W
henthepreviousignorancehasbeen dissipated byknow

ledge (com
parable tothelight of dawn), thentheSpirit itsel f m
ani

fests itself ina m


anner, shi ningliket heSun.

X. The Spirit, al waysaccessi ble, becom


esasinaccessible, as the

consequenceof ignorance. Thi sbeingdissipated, it shinesas fullyand

astrulyaccessible, inthesam
ewiseas jewelson am
aiden's neck,

though shem
ayhaveforgotten them
.

XI. TheSpirit of life(Principleof lif e) theundi videdSoul, the

living Soul, isattributed, byerror, to thesupremeBeing, or Brahm


a,

asin contem
pt we attribute, or likentheoutwardphysical for mof m
an

tothat of hisCreator.

NO
TE: Againit is necessaryt osaywem
ust not conf oundtheSoul withthe great

Spirit ; neither must wedisquiet ourselvesbytryingtoosoon todistinguishin

one's self theSoul, theprincipal of individual li fe, but be content to knowone's

self t obeidenti cal withthe universe, withBrahm


a Him
self.
136THELIG
HTO
F EG
YPT

XII. But oncehavingseenthe truenatur eof theSpirit of lif e,

thiserror disappearsof itself.

XIII. Theknowledgethat isbornof the com


prehensi onof the

being, having, of him


self, hi sexistence inreality, destroys com
pletely

theignorancethat causesus tosay, "I am


," "I amnot," or "t hat apper

tains tom
e," in thesam
emanner that thelight of theSundissipates

all darknessand uncertainty inthevisi bleresponseof thesky.

XIV. TheYogi, thepossessor of aperfect discernm


ent, contem

plates all things assubsisti ngwithinhim


self, and thus, byt heeyeof

knowledge, hediscoversthat all isbut theoneand thesam


e, Spirit

or Soul.

NO
TE: O
ur ancient Author wishestosayhowtheYogi sees, without distinction

inthe Spirit, al l that isperceivedin thevisible world, wit hthecharacter of

diversity. All theworldist heSpirit, infact thereexistsnothingbut Spirit. It i s

sim
ilar tocrockeryplates, vesselsand other utensils, which arem
adeof clay, no

m
atter what their shape, color, andsize m
aybe. At thebottomthereisnothing

but cl ay.

XV. He whoisfromtheforce of vitality thepotent m


anreject s

thequalitiesof theanterior attributes, viz., body, m


ind, et c., are, on

ahigher plane, onlytheconceptionsof ignorance. Hebecom


es Brahm
a

byreasonof the essential natureof his interior f orm


ativebeing, thus

heis perfectlyhappy, evenasthechrysalisbecom


i ngthebutt erfly.

XVI. After having traversedt hegreat oceanof illusion; after

having destroyed inhim


self t heevil G
enii of passi on, of hate, and

other vices, the Yogi shines intim


ately, collected intranquil ity, and

finds hisioyin theSoul.

XVII. Renouncing all attachm


entstoanexternal and fleeting

happiness, satisf iedwiththe happiness of theSoul , thewise m


anis

forever resplendent intheinterior light, and, similar toal am


punder

aglassshade, doeshehim
sel f protect.

XVIII. TheM
uni ascetic, althoughhesubm
itstothe attributes

of the body, but com


parablet otheEither, not beingsoiledby the

natural properties, should, althoughhe knowsall com


fort him
self,

asan ignorant m
anpassingas thewind, detachedfr omall things,

yet m
aterial.

XIX. Fromthem
oment theattr ibutesare destroyed, theM
uni

(Ascet ic) enters im


mediately intothat whichpenetr atesall things

asthe water into water andair intoair , thefire intothefi re.

XX. Thepossession, after whi chthereis noneother todesire,


SO
ULKNO
WLEDG
E137

thefelicity, abovewhichthereisnogr eater felicity, thescience, above

which thereisno greater sci ence, let i t beknownâ ThisisBrahm


a.

XXI. Thereisno beingwithin, without, above, or beyondthe

O
neBeing. All theinterior, m
ovablewor ld, isthe spirit of t heO
ne,

andtheexternal worldisthe sam


esoul. Nothingexistsapart from

theO
ne, andthis O
neisBrahm
a.

XXII. Theseen(object of vision), after whichnothingm


oreis

desiredtobeseen, theexist enceinuni onof which thereisnofresh

birth possible, t heknowledge abovewhichthereis noknowledge

desired, let it beknown,â ThisisBrahm


a.

XXIII. TheBeing that feelsall inthei nterm


ediary, superior and

inferi or religions, living, i ntelligent, happy, wit hout asecond(duality),

eternal andone, let it beknown,â This isBrahm


a.

XXIV. That which isdesignatedintheBooksof the Vedanta

under them
odeof existence, rejectingall that is not for its ownself,

theimperishable, incessantly happy, the O


ne, let i t beknown, â It is

Brahm
a.

XXV. Adm
ittedto aportionof happiness, belonging properlyto

theBeingincessantlyhappy, Brahm
a; and theother G
ods(G
ods of

thevulgar m
asses), becauseat variousdegrees, par tiallyhappy.

XXVI. All things belongtoHim(theO


ne) , all activitydepends

onthe O
ne(Intel ligent). Thi siswhyBr ahm
aiseverywheredif fused,

ascreaminthemassof m
ilk.

XXVII. That which isneither bound, nor gross, nor short, nor

long, nor subject tobirth, nor perishable, that whichiswithout form


,

without quality, without color, without nam


e, let i t beknown, â It is

Brahm
a.

XXVIII . Hebywhosesplendor shinesthe Sunandthe stars, but

whois not enlightenedbytheir lightness, Hebywhomall thingsare

illum
i nated, let it beknown, â It isBr ahm
a.

XXIX. Penetrating all of him


self, alone fromwithin andfrom

without, illum
inatingtheent ireuniverse, Brahm
ashinesfromafar,

evenasthelight of radiant Suns.

XXX. Brahm
ahasnosim
ilarity of appearancewiththeworlds,

for in reality, t hereexists nothingelsebut Brahma. Shall som


ething

produceitself external toHim


?It isnothingbut a vainappearance,

asamirage, that figureson thewastes of thedesert.


138THELIG
HTO
F EG
YPT

XXXI. All that is seen, all t hat ishear d, isnot different fr om

Brahm
a, andbya knowledgeof thetruth, thisBrahmaiscontemplated

asthe existent, intelligent, happy, indivisibleBeing.

XXXII. Theeyeof sciencecontem


platest hisliving, intelligent,

happy, all-penetr atingBeing, but theeyeof ignoranceknowsnot how

tocontem
plateit , inthesamewayasa blindm
anknowsnot howto

contemplatethevariedform
s of external naturearoundhim
.

XXXIII . Thesoul, illum


inated bythesacredloreandother m
eans

of knowledge, war m
edbythef ireof scienceandpur ified, shinesof

itself withthebrilliancyof goldseven tim


espuri fiedinthe furnace.

XXXIV. TheAtm
an Spirit (or DivineSoul) , thesumof all know

ledge, restingin theether of theheart , drivesawaydarkness, pene

trates all, shines, andall i sillum


inat ed.

XXXV. Thisisthe great com


pl etionof existence; it isthegreat

andfi nal deliver ancefromsi n, frompai n, andalso fromdeath; and

whencom
paredwit hthevaniti esof this illusionary world, it isthe

Pearl of G
reat Pr ice, andhappyindeedi shewhobecom
esits

possessor.

XXXVI. He, theref ore, whoundertakesthe pilgrim


age of thesoul

that i swithinhi sownself, without consideringthestateof theheavens

or the country, or thetim


e, dissipates thecoldandtheheat, andattains

untoa perpetual happiness, f reefromal l im


purity. Thisone, freed

com
pletelyof wor ks, becom
es om
niscient, all-penetr ating, and

im
mort al.
SO
ULKNO
WLEDG
E-BOO
KIII

THEAPHO
RESM
ATAOFTHELO
GO
S

I. W
hatever exist s, either existsasawhole, asG
od, or isa part,

or an em
anationf romG
od.

II. In theW
hole asanangel, unconsciousof theW
hole, isan

undescendedSpiri t.

III. PartedfromtheW
hole, yet aportionof theW
hole, andun

consci ousof the W


hole, isthelawof di fferentiati on.

IV. Partedfromt heW


hole, withtheW
hol e, yet external tothe

W
hole, isadescendedor fall enspirit.

V. Par tedfromtheW
hole, wit htheW
hole, yet consciousof the

W
hole, andknowingit hasfal lenawayfr om
, andthat it should, and

can, r eturntotheW
hole, is theLawof Reascension.

VI. That whichis partedfromtheW


hole, andturns againtothe

W
hole, istheLawof TrueRepentance.

VII. That whichwaspartedfr omtheW


hol e, andhas againre

turned totheW
hole, asapar t of theW
hole, rem
ainssoforever asa

blest spirit, and istheLawof Perfect At-one-m


ent .

CO
NCLUDINGNO
TE

M
ateri alisticSci encedem
onst rates, beyondall disputes, thei n

destructibilityof m
atter, andconsequentlyaids, assistsand verifies

theteachingsof our ancient Sages, who taught, as westill teach, that

m
atter isbut an objectivephenom
ena, expressingformandweight,

which inthem
selves, arebut relativeterm
s. M
atter isbut the condi

tionof theexter nal, expressingbyits infinitecorrelations andforces,

itsexact correspondencewith aninternal cause. It isthesamething

inanegativestate, or theantipodesof Spirit. M


atter andSpirit,â

what arethey?Theydonot exist, except asrelativeterm


sto express

theideal states of theonePrim


eval For ce, viz., of ActionandRepose.

T. H. Burgoyne.
THESCIENCEO
FTHESO
UL-SECTI O
NIII

THEREALITIESO
F LIFE

CHAPTERI

THESOULâ ITSNATUREANDATTRIBUTES

"Thedivinespiri t istothe soul what

thesoul istothebody." â Plutarch.

First, wem
ust speakof thesoul. If it werepossiblefor aduad

toexi st inwhich therewasa distinctionwithout a difference, weshould

saythat suchacom
binationwasaperfect typeof " soul" and" spirit."

But as suchisnot inexistence, wem


ust trytoexpressbotht hedis

tincti onandthe differencebyother types, albeit, inregard tosoul

andspirit, theoneisnot perceptiblewithout the presenceof theother.

Theterm
s, "soul" and"spirit " havebecom
einterblendedinsuch

hopelessconfusion, that it seem


salm
ost im
possible tounravel the

tangledskeinsof definitions, andpresent aclear, com


prehensiveout

lineof thetwoandshowthemastheyreallyarewhenviewedi nthe

light of spiritual illum


inati on.

Thesoul isnot t hespirit, but it isthat bywhich thespirit is

known, or, rather , that bywhichweunderstandthe natureand powers

of the spirit. In thefirst chapter of t hisworka com


pletedefinitionof

spirit isgiven, sofar ashum


anlanguagecanexpressor definean

undefi nableentit y. W
henwecom
etodefi nethesoul , wearecom

pelled touseill ustrationst hat shall f ollowout t hedefiniti onthere

given.

W
ehavespokenof thespiritual Egoasanatomof divinity, a

scinti llatingatom
icpoint evolvedfromthedivine soul of the Deity.

Now,whilethisi squitetrue asregards theEgo, yet, whenwe de

siret odefinethesoul wem


ust request thereader not toconf usethe

two, but, asam


erem
atter of m
ental convenience, consider themas

thecauseandeff ect, sotosay, of spir itual evolution.

Thesoul isform
l essandintangible, and constitutestheattri butes

of the divinespi rit; therefore, wecan onlyconcei veandknowof the

soul bylearning thepowersor attributesof thespirit. W


hen wehave

learnedthem
, we shall possessaclear conceptionof thesoul andits

real nature. Inorder tom


ake ourselves better understood, let usillus

trate theidea. Takearayof light. W


hat doweknowconcerningit?
THESOUL141

Nothing, except byitsaction uponsom


et hingelse. Thisaction we

termt heattribut esof light. Inthem


sel vestheatt ributesof light are

form
less, but theym
ayeasily berenderedvisible, either byt heir

colors whenrefractedbythe prism


, or bytheir eff ectswhenconcen

trated uponm
ater ial objects. Herewehavewhat m
ay becorrect ly

term
ed thesoul of arayof l ight. Another exam
ple m
aybetakenas

illust rativeand expressiveof theidea wewishto convey, viz.; the

organi smof m
an. M
an, asat present constituted, possessesfiveexternal

senses, viz.; seeing, feeling, hearing, tasting, andsm


elling. Inreality,

hehas sevensenseswhichm
ay beusedexternally, but thetwo higher

attributesof the sensuousgam


ut aresti ll inem
bryosofar as thegen

eralit yof m
ankindareconcer ned. Thesi xthraceor atom
icage child

renwhoareexter nalizingat thepresent tim


e, will evolvethe sixth

sense (intuition or perceptionthroughspiritual sensation, andlearn

touse it inthei r dailylives); theseventhracewill evolve theseventh

sense; andthenmankindwill bephysical lyperfect. But asthesetwo

higher sensesneednot interf erewithour illustrat ion, wewil l only

notice m
anashe is, andbecontent with five. All our knowledgecon

cerningexternal phenom
enam
ust com
e, at present, t hroughthe

m
ediumshipof one or m
oreof thesesenses. Theorgansthrough which

thefunctionsof thesensesbecom
emanif est arevisible, but t hesenses

them
selvesareinvisibleand form
less. Weknowthemonlyasthe

attributesof the body; while them


ind, whichisperfectlyand abso

lutely dependent uponthesensesfor inf orm


ation, well representsthe

spirit ual Egoin itsrelation tothesoul.

Thereader will observefromwhat isher estated, t hat thesoul,

itself is, asbef oresaid, form


lessand intangible, andtheref orecanonl y

bedef inedasthe attributeof spirit. Theonecannot exist without the

other, but at the sam


etim
et heycannot becalledoneandthe sam
e,

asthereisthesam
edifferencebetween thetwoas thereisbetween

aray of light anditsaction; andthesam


edistinctionasthereisbe

tween thebodyanditsphysical senses. W


ithout the onewecannot

knowt heother, andviceversa.

Avery largepercentageof thereadersof m


ystical literature have

im
aginedthat the hum
ansoul issom
ekindof aspir itual organism
,

sim
ilar inm
anyr espectstot hebody, andthem
eans wherebythe

divine spirit m
anifestsitsel f. But, as shown, this ideaisradically

erroneous. Thespiritual body istheresult or outcom


eof the soul's
142THELIG
HTO
F EG
YPT

action, but isnot thesoul i tself. It i sanattributeof the soul, just as

thesoul isanat tributeof t hedivineEgo, andthi sdivineEgo, inits

turn, isacrystallizedattri buteor expressionof Deity. W


hat thenis

Deity? thereader m
ayask. Al l that weareableto answer is, Abso

lutePotentiality; pure, formlessspirit ; unlim


ited, unconditi onedin

telligence. Definitioncango nofurther inthisdi rection.

Having attem
pted todefinethesoul asdistinct and yet insepar

ablef romthespi rit, wewill nowtryto givesom


e ideaconcer ningits

attributes, andi nthisconnectionit will greatly aidusif wefirst

point out thedif ferencebetweenthesoul andthebody, andal sothe

correspondence.

Thephysical body isevolved byareflex actionof theinterior

soul duringtheprocessof evolvingits spiritual organism


. Them
edium

betweenthetwoi stheastral formor spiritual body. It isfr omthe

latter that thephysical body receivesi tsformand force. The spiritual

organi smprotects itself, so tosay, fromtheexter nal planebyevolv

ingan astral rai m


ent. Thisr aim
ent, or astral body, crystalli zesam
ore

or lessdistorted reflection of thespir itual formarounditself and

thusproduceswhat isknownasthehum
an formdivine, uponthe

external plane. Thisphysical organismi sconstitut edandevol vedin

suchorder asto render themost perfect expression (inunison) of the

physical senses. Noonesense isinexcessof another, inaperfectly

sound hum
anorganism
; whilet hedifferent anim
alsgenerallytypify

theextrem
eexpressionof someoneparti cular sense, assight, scent,

feeling, etc.

Thishum
anbody, throughthe m
edium
ship of thebrai n, which

isthe soundingboardof the senses, comm


unicateswiththeext ernal

world whichiscom
posedof variouselem
ents. Theresult isfor m
,

sound, color, etc. O


ur senses, then, constitutethe onlysourceof our

external knowledge, andformthebasisf romwhichspringour i deas,

thoughtsandfeel ings. O
ur thoughtsare thusm
ouldedbythevarious

phenomenal states throughwhi chwepass. Thisstate isour ext ernal

consci ousness. It ispurelyanintellect ual state, basedupon, andde

pendinguponthe continuance of thephysical senses whileonearth.

Thesumtotal of hum
anknowledgeuponspecial subjectsistabulated

andcl assified; t hisisreducedtoasystemandcal ledscience. W


eare

thusabletosee andappreciatetherelationof the physical sensesto

thephysical body, andgrasp their im


por tancetothestill remoter
THESOUL143

m
indwhichutilizestheknowledgesogai ned. Theat tributesof the

spirit , whichwe termthesoul, bear aperfect corr espondence tothe

physical sensesof thebody. That is, thesoul bear sexactlyt hesam


e

relati ontothespirit asthe physical sensesbear tothehum


anbrain.

Thuswehavethe senseswhich arephysical, andwe havethesenses

which arespiritual. Thephysical aresi m


plyarefl ectionof t hespir

itual. Thesenses of thebody andthesensesof the soul aret wo

halves of thesameattribute, theexternal andthe internal. Wesee

theintelligence, them
ind, whichat the backof thesensesut ilizes

andtabulatesthe im
pressions it receivesof theouter world, the

world whichit, i tself, ispowerlessto penetrate. Them


indis som
e

thing aboveandbeyondthesenses, thoughit isabsolutelydependent

upont hem
. It is thesam
ewit hthesoul, andthespirit. All knowl

edgef romwithout or withint heuniverse of external lifeisr eceived

bym
eansof thesoul. But at thebackof thissoul, thererest sthe

eternal scintillatingatomof Deityaboveandbeyondanyhum


an con

ception. Thereit restsinserenityand peace, tabulatingand utilizing

all theknowledge andexperiencewhicht hesoul in itsvarious cycles

iscontinuallyreceiving. "As it isbelowsoit is above." Thi slawof

correspondencesshouldever berem
em
bered. It ism
an'suniversal

but infallibleguide, andanythingconfl ictingther ewithshoul dbe

reject edaserroneous.

Thesevensenses belowcorrespondtothe sevensensesabove,

andthesumtotal of theresultsobtainedineachcaseisthe sam


e,

onlyupondifferent planes. Theseresult sm


aybefullyexpressedby

thewordPERCEPTI O
N.Absolute perception im
pliesabsolutecon

sciousness. Unlimitedpercept ion, theref ore, isthe grandgoal toward

which theuniverseof m
anifestedbeingi seternally m
arching. It

isthe clim
axof evolution. But it isa goal that nothingbelow

Deity canever at tain, becausethereis alwaysbeforeusthei n

finite beyond, theawful stat esof thei nfiniteunknown. Themore

welearn, them
or ewelearnt hem
orethereistolearn. Progressive

lifei seternal; thuswehave acom


plete dem
onstrat ionof the im
mor

tality of thespi rit, andconsequently, that of the soul, ast hetwainâ

Bride andBridegr oom


â areone.

W
ehavenowarrivedat thelast part of our subject , viz.; the

m
ethod of thesoul'sunfoldm
ent or devel opm
ent. O
f thiswecan

onlyspeakingeneral term
s. Therearecertainfundam
ental laws
144THELIG
HTO
F EG
YPT

applicabletoall , but, tobe successful , som


ething m
oreisrequisite.

It is necessaryf or eachsoul tofollowasystemspeciallyadaptedto

itsspecial state. Eachpersonm


ust find out for hi m
self thespecial

developm
ent requi redof him
, unlesshecancom
eint ocontact with

others capableof readinghis soul'srequirem


entsaright. If t heycan

givehimthenecessaryinformationsom
uchthebett er.

There isatrinit yof lawsto beobserved; I. Physi cal harm


ony and

cleanl inessinone'ssurroundings. II. Mental peace withclean

thoughtsandfreedomfromwor ldlycares. III. Spiri tual purity, and

com
pleteisolationfromim
pur ecurrents of thought. Evolvethese

states fromwithi nandthewithout will takecareof itself. Honest

desire (prayer) must befirst . Theseare them


ethodsof thesoul'sun-

foldm
ent. Purity isthegreat touch-stone, andasJesushastr ulyob

served, "Blessed arethepure inheart f or theyshall seeG


od. " How

m
anycanfollowout suchacode?"Not oneinam
ill ion," com
es the

answer , vibrating acrossthe spiritual spacesof Aether. Andt hesad

dening thought that suchisi ndeedthet ruthinthi sage, com


pelsus

toindrawthespi ritual forceswhichthe present di scoursehas ex

pended, andconcl udewithaf ewbrief wordsof friendlyadvice.

Tobe pureinbody, apuredi et m


ust be them
enuandthehigh

est formof food possibleto m


anm
ust constitutehi sphysical suste

nance. Theproductsof thesoil areplenty; theyar esim


plebut suf

ficient. Purityof m
inddem
andscleanthoughts. W
e cannot beperfect,

solet usbeasperfect asour surroundi ngsrender possible. Learnto

sayI will andI will not, thenseethat your asser tionissacredlym


ain

tained. Behonest withyourself.

Let us rem
em
ber t hat them
aterial lifeof m
anisonlyonesecond

of his existence, andthat it isoneof them


ost unprofitable thingsin

theworldtobeselfish. Self ishnessis theroadto theHells of thesoul

world. Evil onearthproduces suffering inthenext worldasall ac

counts m
ust bebalanced.

And, l astly, if t hesethings arefollowedwithanearnest lovi ng

spirit , rest assuredthat the blossom


sof thesoul will expand intofull-

grown flowers, andfor thelabor andsel f-denial expendedweshall

reapt hespiritual rewardswhichwill repayusten thousandfold. Re

m
em
ber , andreali ze, thewordsof thewiseProclus; â

"KnowtheDivinit ythat iswithinyouthat youm


ay knowthe

Divine O
ne, of whichyour soul isaray. "
CHAPTERII

M
ORALI TYANDIM
MORALITY

"Every soul isimm


ortal byvi rtueof

itscom
munitywit hG
od."â Al bertusM
agnus.

Inatt em
ptingto elucidatetheproblem
s of "M
ortali tyandIm

m
ortal ity," death andlife, i t m
ust beunderstoodt hat weare dealing

withquestionsthat depend, i naverygr eat m


easure, uponthe con

struct ionwhichi splacedon theterm


sused. It is not our provinceto

enter intothescientificm
inutiaof theseproblem
s, nor topr esent the

student withanabstract of l earnednonsenseconcer ningthevarious

derivationsfromwhichthewordsaresupposedtohavereached us.

Equall yunim
portant toour purposeisthesensein whichour hoary

ancest orsm
ayhaveusedthem
, seeingthat suchquestionsm
ust ever

rem
ain purelym
at tersof speculationand opinion, and"whendoctors

disagr ee, whoshall decide?"

At present weare concernedwiththeO


ccult sideof theprob

lem
s, andwithlawswhichare sofar removedfromt herealm
sof m
ere

opinionastoconstituteeter nal realiti es; them


anifestations of which

canbe realizedandverified byeachindividual soul for itsel f.

Sim
ply andbriefl ystated, imm
ortalitymeanslife, continuedl ife;

m
ortal itym
eansdeathor the extinction of life, andtherefore standsas

theantithesisof lifeandimm
ortality. At least, suchisthe generally

accept edsensein whichthewordsarenowused. M


or talityand im

m
ortal ityinthei r external r elationtowardseachother stand aspolar

opposi tes, andas suchtheyarethealphaandom


ega of cyclic exist

ence. Theyrepresent "theeveningandthem


orning" of everyphase

of G
od'sinfinite creation, upontheout er planesof m
anifestedbeing,

i.e., cosm
icevol ution. Life anddeath, then, formthegrandspiral

axisof tim
e, and itsresultantstothe hum
anm
ind areseenin the

world of phenom
ena.

For thesakeof conveniencewewill consider eachproblembyi t

self, andthen, asastim


ulant towardsmental reflection, leavetheir

relati onshiptoeachother, t obethought out byeachreader, separately,

for hi m
self.

M
ortal ity, aspreviouslvstat ed, m
eansdeathandextinctionupon

them
aterial plane. But when viewedfromthehigher andm
orei n-
146THELIG
HTO
F EG
YPT

terior standpoint , deathsim


plym
eanschangeof for mandfunct ion.

There canbenoabsoluteexti nctionint hestrict senseof the term


.

Atom
s areim
mortal, eternal andindestructible; but auniverse or an

organi smwhichis com


posedof aninfinit enum
ber of atom
s, m
ay be

dissol ved, destroyedandforever lost, i .e., lost asanorgani cwhole, but

not lost asregar dsitssepar ateatom


ic parts. The m
ental beingwhich

bound theseatom
s together losesitsfor ceduringt heprocess of

change or death, consequently deathissim


plychangeof polari ty. In

order toseethis, it m
ust be understood that themoons, planets, suns

andsystem
shave their ownspecial individuality, exactlylike anim
als

andm
en. O
nthecontrary, an atomhasno individual ity, sofar asits

external formis concerned, but it possessesacosmicindividuality, an

attractionandrepulsionspeciallyitsown, byvirt ueof itsdifferentia

tionf romtheuni versal O


ne. It isthecom
plexexpr essionof t he

m
yriad atom
swhichcom
posetheorganismor theuniversethat con

stitut esitsindi viduality. Thisindividualitygivesexpressiontoaform

suitabletoitsnature, andconstitutes thepersonal or external appear

ance. Thesefacts m
ust bebor neinm
ind, or thereal m
eaningof this

chapter will bemisunderstood.

Asageneral principleof phenom


enal expression, it m
aybesai d

that Natureem
bodies, within som
eexternal form
, everyidea, t hought

andm
otivewhich m
ankindevol ves. Theonlylim
it to her possibil

ities inthisdir ectionisthem


ental andm
agnetic conditionof therace.

Infact, everyor ganicformt hat wesee aroundusi sNature's expres

sionof thoughts andideas. Thesethoughtsandideasarerepresenta

tiveof spiritual qualitieswhichreact upontheastral light, andthese

spirit ual qualiti esem


anatef romM
indor m
ental bei ng, either hum
an

or divine.

Asan illustrationof theprocessof death, andchange, let us select

twocases, onefr omtheveget ableworld, andonefr omtheanimal

kingdom
;â atree andatiger . Thetree dies, decay setsin, andvery

sooni t appearst obegoneforever. But thisdisappearanceis onlyan

illusi on, for the treenot onlyexistsbut exertsa verypower ful in

fluenceuponthe m
aterial plane. Thetree, sofar asitsphenom
enal

outcomeisconcer ned, hasonl ybeenam


eansbywhichtheprogr essive

cycle of evolutionworksupwardfromthe m
ineral st ate. It is com
posed

of m
il lionsof at om
sof life undergoing their variouscyclicr ounds

within thevegetablecircuit, andasanatural consequenceof thisin-


M
ORTALITYANDIM
MORTALITY147

ternal spiritual activitythe treepossessesakarmicspherewithinthe

astral spacesof itslifewave. Theastr al tree, if wem


ayso call this

karm
ic counterpar t, isfar m
orebeautiful initswonderful det ails, and

m
oreperfect ini tssym
metry andgeom
etr ical propor tionsthan the

physical treeof earth. W


hen them
aterial treenol onger exist sasa

living earthlyor ganism


, the arboreal imagewithin Nature'swonder

ful laboratorybecom
esthem
eansof refl ectingthe outlinesof astill

m
oreperfect vegetableorgani smuponthe outwardpl anesof m
at

ter. Theseoutlinesof astral skeletons of futuret reespossesstheat

tracti veforcewhichdrawswithinthemt helivinggerm


sof the young

seedli ngsgrowing upontheearth. Thisactionfeeds thephysical tree,

thengoestolower form
s.

Thegr eatest perf ectionof onetreebecom


esim
pressedwithint he

astral light and becom


esthe m
eansof developinga m
oreperfect or

ganismof itskindinthenext generation. Theideal of thetr eebecom


es

externalizedini tsoffspring.

Thetr ainedpsychic, andthosewhonatur allypossessspiritual

lucidi ty, cansee thisethereal vegetati onwithint heastral world.

Theref ore, proofs of thetwo planesof existencem


aybequickl yob

tained, shouldtheyever ber equired. Theinternal planeism


ore

alive thantheexternal, but toresum


e. Thephysical treedisappears,

but doesnot die aswesuppose. W


henphysical death transpires it

undergoesachange; thespher eof itsactivitiesbecom


etransl ated, re

m
oved fromtheexternal totheinternal, instrict obediencet othe

higher lawsof it sinternal nature. Thus weseethat thetree, having

served itspurposeonearth, vanishesfr omexternal sight, whi leits

ethereal counterpart perform


s another cycleupona higher plane.

W
heneachhasful filleditspurposethe variousevolvingatom
s which

consti tuteditsl ifeform


, obeyingthei nterior lawsof their cyclic

round, seekre-incarnation. Theyseparat eandthecycleiscomplete.

Theindividual tr eenolonger existsas atree. But therehas beenno

death inanycase; onlyachangeof form; for theatom


icforcesof

thetr eere-appear uponahigher planei nam


illion varyingform
s

throughout every departm


ent of Nature.

Having considered deathinregardtothe tree, let usnowexam

ine, i ntheanim
al kingdom
, t hecaseof thetiger. W
ehavealr eady

stated that Natur eever strivestoexter nalizeideasandthoughtsin

som
ef ormor other. Thisstat em
ent m
ust bebornein m
ind. The
148THELIG
HTO
F EG
YPT

tiger presentsus withafine illustrati onof this lawof transform


ation

upont heoutward planesof existence.

W
eall knowwhat thetiger is whenendowedwithphysical life.

Hischief qualiti esareselfi shnessand destructiveness. Heis, infact,

acom
pleteexpressionof cruelty. W
hendeathtranspires, theastral

tiger, liketheastral tree, becom


esindrawnwithin thekarm
ic sphere

of its astral wor ld. Thereit perform


st hehigher evolutionsof its

special roundunt il thelife atom


s, whichconstitut eit, become"rounded

out" andreadyto externalize insom


ehi gher form
. Thustheti ger,

liket hetree, is oneof Nature'scountl essm


edium
s for theexpression

of m
ental force. Bytheinter ior lawsof itsconsti tution, it form
sa

central vortexor focusfor t hem


aterial izationof thepurely selfishand

destructiveelem
entsof hum
anity. W
hendeathrem
ovesthephysi cal

tiger fromearth, theethereal tiger becom


esthesphereof act ionun

til thetigerish qualitieshaverunthei r cycle. But wecannot saythat

there hasbeenanyreal extinction, or t hat deathhascom


euponthe

tiger, anym
oret hanwecansaythat the caloricof thesunbeamis

destroyedbecause thesolar r ayisnolonger brought toafocus. The

eyeof theinitiatecandisti nctlyseet heferocity of theani m


al inthe

inhum
anityof the m
an.

M
ortal ityor deat h, then, can onlyexist andbeat ruthinref er

encet oindividual form


s. It hasnoexistenceinrealitywhen brought

facet ofacewith thespiritual qualitiesandm


ental force, which

createdthesefor m
s. Changeof sphereandchangeof actionare the

onlyr ealitiesof death. Ever onward, ever upward, forever and ever

m
ore. Eternal progressionis theanthemof evolution, andthe cycles

of act ionarebut intervalsof tim


emeasuredout to thelifef orcesby

thependulumof creation.

Thesecondportionof our subject "Im


mor tality" is thepolar op

posite of deathandm
ortality. Individual form
sand characteri stics

aretheonlythingsthat changeanddie. Death, as wehaveshown,

isnot extinction of thelife atom


sint heliteral senseof theterm
, but

sim
ply changeof sphereandf unction. Deathisthe grandterm
i nusof

onecycleof existence, andt hecom


mencem
ent of another. M
ortality

isthe harbinger of astill higher state of life, andconsequentlythe

forerunner of im
mortality. Thereareexceptionsto thegeneral rule,

though theyaref ew.Them


ost im
portant of theseexceptionswe shall

notice inour next chapter.


M
ORTALITYANDIM
MORTALITY149

There aretwodistinct phases of im


mortal life, viz.: conscious

im
mort ality, and unconscious im
mortality. O
nerelat estom
ind, andthe

other tom
atter; onetointel ligence, andtheother tosubstance.

There isonlyone gradeof external life whichcan besaidto in

herit im
mortality intheO
ccult senseof theterm
. Thisgrade includes

those soulswhoaretrulyhumanwhohave soul quali tiesof suchhigh

degree that they canadvance. Not aswe knowandrecognizeindi

vidual s, but, rat her, anindi vidualityconsistingentirelyof soul qual

ities, apurelyspiritual statewhichcanonlybepartiallyexpressedby

theuseof words. All thestatesbelowt hehum


anpl aneareonl yso

m
anyr adiatingli neswhichconvergetoa point, and arebrought to

afocuswithinthehum
anorganism
. Therefore, every qualityand

force uponthepl anet or withinthesyst emof which theorgani sm

form
s apart m
ust findexpressionwithin m
an, this uterusof Nature.

If thi swerenot so, m


anwoul dnot const ituteam
iscrocosmor uni

verse inm
iniatur e. Inthegr adesbelowthehum
anstate, wedo not

findcom
pleteorganism
s. They arem
eret em
poraryshapesof m
at

ter continuallydyingout of existence, whentheforcestheywere

evolvedtoexpressareexhausted, andthusgiveplacetosom
et hing

m
oreperfect. Theyarenot soulsinthe truesense, but refractedat

tribut esof souls. Theyarequalitiesandfunctions intheprocessof

evolut ion; isolat edpartsand characteri sticsof a whole; organs, but

not or ganism
s.

Com
mencingat the verylowest point of anim
atedexi stence, we

shall discover onlythem


ost rudim
entary expression of thesimplest

functi onsof organiclife, vi z.: adesir etolive. Asweascendhigher

theor gansbecom
emultiplied, andthedesiretoliveincreases. This

gradual scaleexpandsright uptotheperfect hum


an soul inm
an,

where wefindaminiatureuni verse, absoluteandcom


pletewithin

itself . Thecentr al Deificat om


, control lingthisuniverse, hastraveled

all thewayupfr omthelowest crudefir erocksof cosm


icevol ution.

It conqueredever ystatethroughwhichi t ascended uponitspr ogres

sive, toilsom
ejourney. Andi neachstat eevolvedf romwithin itself

acom
pleteattributecorrespondingtothestate, by virtueof which,

it pol arizedand boundtheat om


sof life, andannexedthemas apor

tionof itsspiri tual em


pire, therebyform
ingthemeansfor their

progressionalso. Until, at l ast, theDeificatomsitsuponthespiritual

throne askingof them


icrocosm
, capable of thinking, creating and

evolvi ngfromwit hinitself t heglorious statesof theangel.


150THELIG
HTO
F EG
YPT

It is, therefore, anO


ccult t ruthtodeclarethat all thingsbelow

m
anar em
ortal, andall above im
mortal. M
an, alone, of all G
od's

m
arvel ouscreations, contains withinhimself theforcesof lif eand

death, of im
mortalityandm
or tality. M
an, then, contains"the prom

iseandpotencyof life" and constitutes, uponthe spiritual plane, what

Tyndal Tsprotoplasmdoesupon thephysical, viz.: t hepossibil itiesof

infini teprogression.

Toatt ainuntoimm
ortalityit isnecessary, aswehaveshown, for

thecentral Hieatomtoconquer everyst atebelowt hehum


an, and

thent obecom
eexternalizeduponearthasanindivi dual hum
an being,

toundergothetr ialsandbecom
esubject edtother esponsibili tiesof a

consci ous, reasoning, individual struggl efor life. Thenature andqual

ityof thesoul, com


binedwit hthepolar ityof the organism
, will launch

theindividual intotheexact conditions andcircumstancesthat

arebest adapted toarouseal l thelatent qualities within; bothanim


al

andhum
an. It is not apreviouskarm
athat determ
inesanindividual's

condit ioninlife, but it is thenature andquality of thesoul conflicti ng

or har m
onizingwithexternal conditions. Thisturm
oil of life, this

ceasel esshum
anwarfare, isj ust asnecessaryfor t hesoul'sf inal de

velopment asare theearlier strugglest hroughthe statesbelow.M


an

possessesthepossibilitiesof im
mortal lifeinsuchapotent degreeas

tonearlyalways succeed. Thereare, however, afewsolitaryexcep

tions whichwill benotedin thenext chapter.

After m
anhaspassedthrough thetravail of hum
anl ifehethen

m
eets thestruggl eof hiskar m
ainther ealmof spi rit. Herehem
ay

evensinkforever , becausehe doesnot actuallypossessim


mort ality,

onlyt heprom
ise or possibili tyof it. After thefour realm
sof theas

tral worldarepassedheentersthesixt hstateof thesoul world, where

heshouldbecom
e re-unitedwithhissoul m
ate, his m
issinghal f. Until

thisunioniscompletethere isandcan benoactual im


mortali ty.

Previoustothis heisbut a part of himself, andhascontrol onlyof

half of hisspiri tual nature. It isthe unionof thetwothat form


sthe

absoluteone. "Andtheytwain shall beoneflesh," saiththeoldJewish

Script ure; "asit isabove, soit isbel ow."

Fromt heforegoingit will be seenthat it isther eunionof t he

twinsoulsinthe realmof spirit that confersupon m


anthest ateof

angelhood. Heis hum


annolonger, heis thenDivine, andasa Deific

bein^ hepossessestheattributesof eternal progressionandi m


mortal

life.
CHAPTERIII

THEDARKSATELLITE

W
henwelookabout uswiththephysical senses, Nat ureseem
st o

bein continual warfarewith herself. In fact, it seem


sutterl yim
pos

sible tofindanythingnot in deadlyconflict with som


ethingelse, either

visibl eor invisi ble. O


bservi ngthis, m
ankindhasunconsciousl y, from

tim
ei m
mem
orial, form
ulatedt heideaof twogreat powers, viz. , "good"

and"evil". Fromthisideathegranddogm
aof theol ogyâ "G
od" and

the"Devil" sprangintoexist ence, andbecam


ethechief corner stone

of everysacerdot alismwhich theworldhaswitnessed. Andwhil e

there issom
ebasictruthin thisidea, asinevery popular conception,

since m
ankindas awholecannot form
ulat eanyidea that iswholly

andabsolutelyfalseinevery detail; yet, thereis alsom


uch that is

utterl yfalsein it, owingto thefact t hat m


an, whileexistinguponthe

m
ateri al plane, cannot grasp thedivine ideaof AbsoluteTruth, nor

realizethelogical absurdity of m
orethanoneAbsolute. He, t here

fore, utterlyfai lstocom


prehendhowthat whichis relativeevil can

behar m
onizedint oabsolutegood. Accordingly, tot hem
ajority of

m
ankind, thism
ightyproblemof goodand evil isst ill unsolved. Few,

veryf ewindeed, evenof the profoundly learnedstudentsof O


ccult

lorei nthepast, arrivedat atrueconceptionof t hesubject.

During thelapse of theages, countless legendsand allegories

havebeenevolved, toem
body thefactsandtheprocessesconnected

witht hisarcane m
ystery, but them
etaphysicsof theselegends have

never beenreveal edtotheuninitiated. Especially hasthisbeenthe

casei nregardto theDarkSatellite. However, the tim


ehasnowcom
e

whencertainfact sinregard tothisorb of evil ar efor thef irst tim


e

given out tothe world"probonopublico."

Inthe first place, certainmisconceptionsinregar dtothedark

orbneedtobecorrected. M
anyearnest studentshavethought i t tobe

"TheLost O
rb" of theG
recian m
ysteries, hencesim
i lar tothe

Egypti anconcepti onof thespiritual "fall". But thereis, in fact, no

connectionbetweenthetwo. Thelost orb, initscosm


ological aspect,

will befoundnot icedinthe secondpart of thiswork. Inits spiritual

aspect it applies tothefall enhum


ansoul, not the lost soul. Herein

consiststhediff erencebetweenthetwo orbs, thel ost andthe dark.


152THELIG
HTO
F EG
YPT

Another m
isconceptionhasregardedtheMoon, our Earth'svis

iblesatellite, asidentical withthedarkorb. M


anyTheosophi stsas

sert, inaverymysteriousm
anner, that theM
oonis not onlyt heeighth

sphere, or theor bof deathanddissolut ion, but that it is"t hedust bin

of the universe," althoughDr. W


yld, for m
erlypresi dent of the London

T.S. f ullyexposedtheabsurdityof this m


ysterious Theosophical Se

cret i nthecolumnsof "Light ." Thisconceptionis radicallyf alseas

regardstheM
oon, althoughit approaches therealm
s of truthi nsom
e

respectsregardingthenature of them
ysteriousdar ksatellite itself.

W
itht hesebrief introductory rem
arksit nowrem
ainstopoint

out howtoforma perfectlycorrect conceptionof what thedar k

satell iteis, and itsfearful im


portance at thepresent crisis of the

world' shistory.

W
hent hestudent bringsbefor ehism
ind theteachingsof the

precedingchapter s, andtheconclusions theyleadupto, consi dering

themasawhole, it will requirebut abrief andcareful appli cationof

thelawsof correspondencest oenablehi mtogaina perfectly accurate

ideaof thishithertoconceal edregionandportion of theEart h'scon

stitut ion.

Byref erringtot he"Herm


etic Constituti onof M
an" aselucidat ed

inchapter II of sectionII of thepresent work, let thestudent review

thesevendivisionsof m
an, t hen, bearinginm
indt hefact that the

planet whichm
an inhabitsis alsoanindividual, possessinga seven

foldconstitution correspondi nginevery respect to theconsti tutionof

m
an, l et himstri ctlyapplyt heHerm
etic lawfor hi m
self,

"Asit isbelow, soit isabove,

Ason theearth, sointhesky."

Then, hewill knowexactlyhowtogoto worktocomprehendthe

subject. But ast heordinary student, li vingwholly upontheexternal

plane, isnot in apositiont overifyhi sconceptions, hem


ust content

him
sel f for thepresent toaccept therevelationswhichwill bem
ade

upont heauthorit yof thosewhodoknow, andhaveverifiedthe truth.

Inchapter II of sectionII of thiswork "Herm


etic Constitutionof

M
an," occursadescriptionof theanim
al soul, asi t iscalled. Now,

that magneticsphereof our planet which exactlycorrespondst othe

anim
al soul of m
an, iswhat i sO
ccultly term
ed"the DarkSatel lite."

Theref ore, inorder tocom


prehendthisduskysphere, itsnatur eand

functi ons, it is absolutelynecessaryto understand thenature andfunc

tionof theanim
al soul of m
an, together withitsr elationsto theother
THEDARKSATELLITE153

sixdi visions; andalso, toclearlygraspm


an'srel ationtotheplanet of

which heform
s, asit were, anatom
icpart towards anorganic whole.

W
hent heaboveis understood, it will thenbeseen that this

dark, m
agneticor bconstitutesthegrand center or focusof theEarth's

anim
al force; in other words, it isthe realmof theundevelopedgood

inNat ure, whose terriblem


ot toisem
bracedinthe wordSELF.

During the"G
olden" and"Silver" periods of our Ear th'sevolut ion,

thisdarksatelli tewasintheaphelion portionof itsorbit anditsin

fluencewasscarcelyfelt; or else, its influencewasseenand recognized

onlyi nitstrue relationof anim


al forceandundevelopedgood. Asa

factor of evil it wasim


perceptible. But duringthe Copper and Iron

agest hedarksat ellitegraduallyapproachedtheEarth, andit sde

gradingforcesbecam
emoreandm
orebewilderingand potent unt il

theyear 1881, whenit passed itsgrand perihelion point. The year

1881wastoseet hesecondcom
ingof the Lord. M
any sectsexpected

Jesus tocom
ein person, select their gr oupasthe chosenfew, guide

themt oheavenandleaveall othersonearthtosuf fer their f atebecause

of their sinsand non-belief. Thisprovedtobear eal error. Theusher

ingin of newspi ritual thought andthe newatom


ic ageisactuallythe

newdi spensation, thesecond com


ingof Christ. W
ars arenecessary

tobri ngabout thechange, theoldm


ust beuprooted beforethe new

cantakeitsplace. Thedark orbisnowslowlybut surelyreceding,

andal thoughthe cloudsarenot liftedf romthem


ental horizon; and

though thefearful world-wide conflicts whichoccur redarenot yet

settled; andconf usionandchaosseemm


orewidespreadanderror

m
orer am
pant than ever before inthewor ld'shistor y, yet the crisisis

past i tsdarkest culm


inating point. Asi t isoften darkest just before

break of day, so evennowthe dawnof a brighter m


ornisat hand,

whent hefaithful , resolutet ruth-seeker shall beabletosolvefor him

self t hisawful problemof goodandevil , of light andshadow. There

fore, sustainedbytheknowledgeof the ultim


atevi ctoryof or der and

equili briumover chaosandopposingforces; eventhoughall m


ankind

areenvelopedin thedarkness of battle andinvolvedinthevortices

of the defeatedl egionsof er ror; let us turnour attentionm


oreclosely

tothe satellite itself, whichhasbeen suchadist urbingfact or toour

planet 'sm
ental equilibrium
; andconsider thisspherewithspecial

referencetothe im
plications of responsibilityfor ceduponeverysoul

seekinglight and im
mortality.
154THELIG
HTO
F EG
YPT

Inthe first place, thisorb possessesa com


pleteorganization of its

own; andisgover nedbywell definedlaws, thenatureof which m


ay

beknownonlytoo well bypat ientlyobservingthemercilessinstincts

of the lower animal natureas m


anifested inm
an; wherethem
or al

consci ousnessis absolutelywanting. O


ur dailynews, continual ly,

report sall sorts of vicious crim


esagai nst G
odand m
an. Throughout

thewholeof this loathsom


espherearenum
erousracesof spiri tual

beings; m
anyof t hempossessi ngthehighest form
sof cunningand

intell igencepossibletothe anim


al plane. It isthesecreatur es; who

areneither elem
entalsnor el em
entaries, but treacherousbeings; who

producethegreat est portion of thesuff eringandmiserywhich afflicts

hum
ani ty. Theyar etheactive O
ccult agentsof that potent fraternity

within thespirit ual worldwhichhasits external expressionandcor

respondenceinthebrotherhoodknownuponEarthas the"Black

M
agi," or "InversiveBrethren." Thesetwofraternit ies, viz: t hespirit

ual rulersandpotentialities of thedar ksatellite upontheastral plane,

andtheschoolsof Blackm
agi c, viceand crim
e, uponthephysi cal

plane; constitute thetwohal vesof the planet'sevil desire.

Fromwithinthedarkcenter of theastral realm


sof theform
er ,

thespirit of lies, m
urder, crim
e, fraud andreligi ousim
postureis

first form
ulated, andthenpr ojectedto theearthly fraternity asthe

m
eans of itscont inuedexistence. Fromt hesecenter sit isre- form
u

lated tosuit the spirit and tem


per of t hetim
es; andthenits psycho

logical influence isprojectedintothe m


ental whir l of therace,

where itssilent, subtleinfl uxpoisons thedim


ensi onal spaces which

consti tutethem
agneticplanesof hum
an life. Fromthence, these

unseen O
ccult cur rentspenetr atetheinnerm
ost recessesof the

hum
an m
ind, andpossessthesoul tosuch anextent, that deep

downi ntheheart of m
an; no m
atter howpureanddi sinterested

hem
ay appear; therelurkstheslim
yreptileof sel fishness, yea,

evenwhenheleast suspectsi t. It isthisgrimm


onster, SELF, that

eachaspirant to O
ccult truth seekstoconquer. W
henthisG
oli ath

of the soul isst ruckdeadby thesm


ooth whitepebbleof thespirit,

slung withtheneophyte'swil l, thegrandordeal is over, the crown

of im
mortalitywon. "Tothevictor belongthespoil s."

W
ehavepointedout thefact that it is thedarksatellitefrom

whence proceedst hespirit of lies, m


urder andfrauds. Thiswas

well knowntothe initiatesof thegreat er Herm


etic m
ysteries, for
THEDARKSATELLITE155

wefindtheidea veryclearly definedin them


ystical language of

theancients, as thefollowingextract f romoneof thesupposedlost

m
agical worksof Herm
esTrismegistuswil l show.Speakingof the

m
agical rulersof thedarksatelliteas theysit in council, creating

delusi on, weread:

"Sotheycalledf orthaform

Fromt hedeepdar kabyss

Toem
bodytheir evil desire."

"O
bedi ent it cam
e

Fromt herealm
sof thedead,

Arrayedinitsm
agicattire."

"Asit passedo'er theearth

Thefair flowers fell dead,

Fromi tsbreathof poisonous fire."

Indeed, sothoroughlyhasthi spoisonous fireof self-interest

perm
eatedthewor ld, that the fair flowersof disinterestednesshave

becom
e analm
ost entirelyext inct species, andshouldthereal state

of unselfish, unworldlinessof atruem


ysticbecom
e known, he is

either regardedwithpityas noncom


pos m
entis, or elselooked

uponwithsuspici onasanim
poster, acti ngfromm
ot ivesm
oresubtle

thangoverntheordinarym
ort al.

Them
anner inwhi chthispoisonousm
agneticenergy ispro

jected fromthedarksatellit etotheearthiswhol lyinversive, and

therulersandm
agical hierophantsm
ake useof this inversive force

todistort andcorrupt Truth ineveryformwherein it strugglesto

becom
emanifest uponearth. Thepowersandinfluencesattribut ed

tocer tainraces of astrals, bytheauthorsof "The Perfect W


ay,"

belong inreality totherulersandprincipalities of thedark satellite,

whom
ercilesslydistort every arcanetruthintotheological dogm
a,

of par tial error, causingit toassum


et othehum
an m
indthedelusive

formof theexter nalsof trut handlogic. But thedelusivefor mis,

after all, onlya veryflim


sy sophistry whensubjectedtothe keen

searchingeyeof thesoul. Consequently, it isalwaysthosewhoare

half i nform
edof Nature'sm
ysteries; the half-initi ated, soto say;

whofall intothe snare. Hereinisseen theO


ccult truthinthe

prover b, "Alittl elearningi sadangerousthing."

Just asthedark satellitewasat itsperihelion, t heseinversive

brethr enachieved thegreatest apparent theological andm


etaphysical

successinthere-launchingf orth, throughout theworld, of thedoc

trines of "Re-incarnation," " Karm


a," and "Disem
bodi edShells," as
156THELIG
HTO
F EG
YPT

form
ul atedandtaught bythe decayingpr iesthoodsof thedreamy

O
rient . Viewedin itstrueli ght, thisgiganticm
ovem
ent of the

inversivebrethrenwasaim
ed asadeath blowtothe rapidlyspreading

spirit ualismof t heO


ccident; since, wherever accepted, these doc

trines, astaught andinterpr etedbythe Buddhist cult, destroyat

once, all belief inthepossi bilityof spirit com


municationbetween

disem
bodiedsouls andexternal hum
anity. Sucham
ovem
ent, how

ever, isdoom
edt oultim
atef ailure, as therearecertainabsolute

truths connected withspiritualismthat will live, notwithstanding

theignoranceof theexpounders, itsm


anyerrorsandgrossim

postur es. Theset ruthscanneither besuppressedby inversive m


agic,

nor smotheredby anoriental theory. Their m


isrepresentations are

toopatent tothe candidm


ind, andreact ionagainst thespecul ative

m
ental ityof the East, sooner or later, issureto set in. The W
estern

m
atter -of-fact m
i nd, will tear thegrimm
askfromt hesewould- be

brethr enof thesnow-cladHimalayas, and showtotheworldwho

arethedenizens of theshadow,andwho arethechi ldrenof li ght.

At thi spoint the questionnaturallyari ses, "of what personal

or sel fishbenefi t isthepropagationof error tot heinhabitantsof

thedarksatellit e?" Theanswer issim


pl ythis, it furnishest hemwith

them
eansof prol ongingtheir external existencewhileoneart h,

andsuppliesthemwithanadditional leaseof life intheworl dto

com
e; aswill be m
adem
anifest fromthe Herm
eticlawsof death

given below.AccordingtoHer m
eticlaws, deathisnot what is

known asphysical dissolution, but isa failureon thepart of the

hum
an beingtopolarizetheatom
swhich constitute hissoul so he

m
ayrealizeim
mor tality. It i s, therefor e, afallingfromthe hum
an

plane totheanimal plane, whereconsciousexistencem


aybepr o

longed indefinitelybym
eans of darkm
agical arts.

Thefollowingare anaccurate rendering of thereal ideasas

taught byHerm
es Trism
egistus.

THELAW
SOFDEATH

I. "As it isbelow,soit is above; asontheearth, sointhe sky."

II. "Therearetwostatesof being; one ism


ortal, theother i s

im
mort al."

III. " That which ism


ortal is dissolvabl e, anddissolvablebodies

passawaylikea m
ist inthe m
orning."
THEDARKSATELLITE157

IV. "Anim
mortal bodyisanessencewhichiseternal and

incorr uptible."

V. "But thetwain, them


ortal andtheimm
ortal, cannot exist

together forever, but eachreturnethto theplacef romwhence it

cam
e."

VI. "Them
ortal bodyissensi ble, but theim
mortal isreasonable."

VII. " Theform


er containsnot hingthat i sperfect, thelatter

nothingthat isi m
perfect; for theonei stheessenceof thematter,

andtheother the essenceof spirit, and m


an, themicrocosm
, holdsthe

balanceof thetwain."

VIII. "Andthere isafierce warfarefor thevictor y, between

thelower andthe upper, ast heybothdesiretoobt ainthebodyas

their prize; for thestateof m


anisenviedbythe lower andglorified

asanoblestate bythehigher."

IX. "Nowif themaninclines towardthe lower natur ewhich

ism
or tal, hetherebyaidsthelower im
perfect powerstoopposethe

higher whichisi m
mortal, and m
ust suffer thepains of slavery for

hisdi sobedience totheW


ork- M
an, hism
aker. But if heinclinesto

thehi gher, then heistruly wiseandbl est."

X. "Shouldm
an, after beingattractedby thevaniti esof the

world andthen, after obtaini ngaknowledgeof the thingsthat are,

return tothevanitiesof the world, he will bepunishedwith torm


ents

andfi reinthedarkest statesof disem


bodiedsouls."

XL"Shouldam
an after knowingthethingsthat are becom
e

rebell iousof restraint tothat part whi chisim


mor tal, andreturnto

thevanitiesof t heworld, thehigher essencewill straightway depart

fromhim
, andhe will becom
e theslaveof thelower essencewhich

will seizeuponhimanddrive himtoall sortsof wickedarts and

evil ways."

XII. " W
henm
anhasthusim
piouslydisobeyedhisCreator

andturnedhisfaceawayfromthat which isim


mortal, behold, he

isthendisinheri tedfromhis birthright , andisno longer counted

am
ong thechildrenof G
od, becausehehasbecom
ean evil, perverse

thing, possessing onlythose thingswhicharem


ortal, andhei s

punishedwithdeath."

XIII. "Andsodeathism
eted out toall thosewhor ebel against

their Creator im
piously, becausetheyknowthethingsthat are. But

tothosefoolish soulswhoar eignorant, andwhohavenot knowingly


158THELIG
HTO
F EG
YPT

reject edtheir Creator, behol d, theyare purifiedafter m


uchsuffering

andar esent tot heworldagain."

Theteachingsinvolvedinthe abovelaws aresoclear, sosim


ple,

andwe m
ayalsoaddsodivinelyjust, that toattempt inanywayto

explai nor annotatethemwoul donlybet osowthef irst seeds of

error andm
isunderstanding. Wewill, therefore, leavethemwit h

thereader astheyare, pure andfreefr omthem


ent al biasof any

m
ortal being.

Inapreviouschapter wehave shownthat all realm


s of life

above thehum
anareim
mortal, andthat t hosebelowthisplane

arem
ortal, or, t heyonlypossessthepossibilities of im
mortalityin

arudi m
entaryfor m
.Man, alone, possessestheelem
entsof both life

anddeath. Thelawsof lifehavealsobeenfullyel ucidated, andthe

soul whichevenonlyim
perfectlyobeyst hemwill, " after it has

beenpurifiedby m
uchsufferi ng," ultim
atelyreapt herewardof

eternal conscious existence. Consequentl y, thegreat m


ajority of

those soulswhoarereallyhum
anbeings, will inher it im
mortal ity

asthe natural consequenceof their hum


anity. But t hereareexceptions,

which thoughfewinnum
ber, com
parativel y, require special not ice.

These exceptions m
ay, for the sakeof convenience, bedivided into

three distinct cl asses. Thef irst andm


ost num
erous classconsists

of im
perfectlyor ganized, sensitive, weak-naturedi ndividuals, with

little or nom
ent al bias, who possessst rongm
ediumisticm
agnetism
s.

Indivi dualsof thisclass, thoughperfectlyhum


ant obeginwit h,

soonl osetheact ual control of theexternal organi sm


, andin conse

quence, thebody becom


esthe obedient instrum
ent for anyand

every classof di sem


bodiedearthboundspirits, or, what isst ill

worse, it m
aybecom
etheslaveof som
eviciouselementary. In this

caset herewasno real or trueindividualitytostart with, therefore,

noone canassert truthfully that hewas actuallyacquaintedwith

thetr uepersonage; for, m


ost probablyt hereal soul haddepar tedinthe

veryearlyinfancyof theorganism
'sphysical exist ence, how, when,

or where, nonebut thetrainedseer can tell. Ineveryindividual case

theastral causes that producedthesoul 'sabortion will differ widely.

Thesecondclass arethosewhofall vict im


stopremeditated

obsession, andar ebynom


eanssonum
erousasthef orm
er. Int his

caset heorganismisgenerall yveryfine, sofar as them


agnet ic

tem
per am
ent isconcerned, but thesoul i sutterlywantinginspiritual
THEDARKSATELLITE159

voliti onor will. That isto say, them


agneticpolarityisof sucha

nature that thespiritual wil l of thesoul isalm


ost powerless toact

uponi t. Theabsenceof this essential elem


ent of hum
anlifemay

bethe result of m
ental condi tionsof them
other duringpregnancy,

or of am
ental com
a, sotosay, of both parentsat them
om
ent of

conception. This m
ental com
a externalizesitself in theoffspr ingas

alack of vim
, nerveandfire. Hence, we oftensee thiscondit ion

m
anifestedinthe childrenof kings, noblem
en, and thoseof gr eat

wealth, whohave them


eansto pander to andgratify afashionable,

sentimental lassi tude. Inadditiontothislackof spiritual volition,

them
agneticconstitutionis alwaysstronglym
ediumisticandt he

indivi dual, if left quitefreefromthe control of others, nat urally

would begood, hi ghlysensiti ve, andin thetruesenseof spir itual

parlance, "aspir it m
edium
," inspirational, physical, or clair voyant,

accordingtohis peculiar m
agneticgrade. Thisist hereasonwhy

theyoftenfall t hevictimof prem


editat edobsession. W
henobsession

transpiresit is generallyfoundthat som


epotent external m
ind,

that of anevil sorceress, or blackm


agi cian, (accordingtothesex,)

requir estheorganismfor the purposeof prolonging their own personal

existence. W
hena suitablem
edium
isticbodyisfound, theybri ng

thewholeof thei r powerful magneticwil l tobear uponthealmost

willessbrainof their victim, andslowlybut surel yeject the rightful

occupant, andthen, byvirtue of their Occult power sandm


agic

arts, inhabit the organismthem


selves, whilethenear friends and

relati vesof the victimareoftensurpri sedat the rem


arkable change

which theynotice hastakenplace, intem


peram
ent anddisposit ion,

but al as,â they seldomor never suspect theterribletruthwhich

sucha changeim
plies, nor cantheypossiblybebrought toful ly

understandthat t heindividual m
ovingamongthemas usual has

nothingwhatever incom
monwiththeir si lentlydepartedfriend.

Thethirdandlast, alsothe least innum


ber, of theseclasses

includesthosewhoareborni ntothewor ldunder st rangelycon

flicti ngconditions. Theypossessall theessential elem


entsof m
anhood

witha powerful current of them


ost potent andconcentratedform

of sel fishnessandpride. In additionto thisundesirablequal ity

theyexpressthe highest formof intellectualitycom


binedwith a

powerf ul will and m


edium
istic tem
peram
ent. Thesedom
inating

condit ionspredisposethemto thestudy of psychologyandO


ccultism
,
160THELIG
HTO
F EG
YPT

hence theyfall aneasyprey tothem


em
bersof the BlackM
agi

andtheir inversi veastral Br ethren. Their selfishness, com


binedwith

their unboundedam
bitionand desirefor power, precipitatethem

headlongintothe m
ost fright ful practices, where, surrounded by

theinfernal ritesof their diabolical seducers, theybecom


et he

helplessslavesof theverypowersthey sought tocontrol. Hence

forwar d, theyare lost. AstheHerm


etic lawstates, "Theyare punished

withdeath," and theyknowit , andconsequentlyare com


pelled,

for their ownsaf ety, torem


ainfaithful totheorder whichentrapped

them
. Their only m
ottoissel f, their onlydesirei stolive, andthis

theywill doat anycost. For their own singlelivestheywoul d

sacrif icethebal anceof G


od' screation, if sucha thingwere possible,

sim
ply becausedeathtothemisdeathin reality.

Inthe first and secondclassesof so-calledlost souls, thet rue

indivi dual, aswe haveshown, doesnot becom


elost, heis"the

foolish," ignorant soul, "sent totheworldagain." Not sent t othe

world againbym
eansof re-incarnationi nm
atter upontheoutward

planes of life, but byasym


patheticuni onwithsomekindredsoul

onear th, whoseexperiencest heycanexperience, whosesorrows

theycanfeel, andwhosejoys theycanshare. Thewriter hasbeheld

num
erouscasesof thiskind, wherethesoul of som
e unfortunat e,

m
ediumisticorganismwassym
pathetically attachedt otheorganism

of al ivingindividual, asa m
eansof pr ogress, and of com
plet ing

thisr oundof ext ernal experi ences. Int hisclassa personsimply

loses hisphysical organism


. Thispersonality, alongwiththe anim
al

andastral portionof it, becom


esalifelessshadowat death, and

slowly disintegrateswithint hem


agnetic spacesof theastral light.

It is am
istyfor m
, incapable of personatingitsor iginal owner, or

of bei ng"galvani zedintotemporarylife." W


hilethecounterfeiting,

obsessingforces, after loss of thephysical bodyr unthecycl eof

them
agneticexistencewithin theelectr o-vital spacesof the planet,

thenbecom
eattachedtotheeighthspher e, theDark Satellite or

orbof death. Thi sattraction isbrought intoforce byvirtue of

their affinitywiththerealmsof elem


ental being. Theyhavesunk

beneat htheplane of hum


anity, andconsequentlyare nolonger

hum
an, andwhenoncetheybecom
eenclosedwithinthefatal

m
agnet icwhirl of death, they losethepolarityover thefeebl e

atom
s whichconst itutetheir onlybeing, andgraduallydissolve,
THEDARKSATELLITE161

atombyatom
, likethepoisonousm
iasm
at icm
istsbeforetheri sing

sun. WhiletheDeiflcAtom
st hem
selves, whichthese lost personalities

failed torealize, im
perishableasever, enter upon anewcycl eof

involutionandevolution, thusslowlybuildingupnewindividualities

for them
selves. Not onthisplanet, the sceneof their failure and

suffer ing, but on ahigher pl ane, inwor ldsm


oreet hereal than ours.
CHAPTERIV

THETRIUM
PHO
FTHESO
ULâ ADEPTSHIP

Having considered thefailure of what m


i ght betermedthe

hum
an- anim
al soul , intheprecedingchapter, wenowcom
etothe

trium
phof thehum
ansoul over theforcesof m
atter , knownas

adeptship. Thissubject furni shesafitt ingterm


inustothefi rst part

of our m
ystical studies, inwhichwehaveincluded, thoughbri efly,

every im
portant sectionof O
ccult scienceem
braced within"the lesser

m
yster ies" of Nat ure.

Thetr ium
phof thehum
ansoul over thef orcesof m
atter, term
ed

adeptship, doesnot refer to theattainment of im


mortality; si nce,

aspreviouslystated, thevast m
ajority of m
ankind inherit im
mor

tality astheresult of their hum


anity; althoughthisisnot com
pletely

assureduntil theyhavepassedthrought hesixthst ateof the soul

world. Inthischapter weref er tothose rareem


bodiedhum
anbeings

whoar esoorgani zedandcircum


stancedastobeabl etoevolve

thesi xthandseventhstates of consciousness; or, inother words,

those whohavetheinbornabi litytoatt aintothe powersand blessings

of their im
mortal ity, whileyet livingoutwardly, uponthehuman

plane of em
bodied existence.

Theli teraryworl dhasbeenf loodedwith descriptionsand

explanationsof adeptship. Definitionshaveevenbeenattem


ptedof

thevariousdegreesandgradesof thisexaltedstat e; but sof ar, nearly

all of suchwould-beexpoundersof stateshigher thanthem


selves

have( withoneor twoexcepti ons) failed m


ost com
pl etely; for the

verysim
plereasonthat, nohum
anbeing candescribethenatur e

andconditionof ahigher spi ritual stat eof lifet hanthat to which

hisownspiritual naturehas attained. Onlytwogradesof indi viduals,

theref ore, canreallydescribeadeptship. O


neistheadept himself,

andtheother is hisaccepted neophyte, hisfuture successor, who

haspassedthethirdinitiati on, andis, thenceforward, inper fect

m
agnet icrapport withthem
aster towhosestatehe istosucceed

whent hat m
aster ascendsunto astill hi gher sphere of spiritual life

andpower.

Tothosereal seekersof esot ericknowledgewhoaspiretoknow

Truth, irrespecti veof thesource, or cl aim


sof any literaryor learned
THETRIUM
PHO
FTHESO
ULâ ADEPTSHIP163

worldl yauthority, weoffer t hefollowingelucidati onof adept ship.

It comesfromone whohasact uallypassedthrought hevarious

realm
s andstates of spiritual existence, necessary for theacquisition

of suchknowledge. Therefore, hisstatementsaretheresult of personal

experi enceswithi ntheworld of spirit. Andshould thewriter beblindly

chargedwithcont radictingtheprevious teachingsof them


oder n

Theosophical authoritiesupon thesubject; hedesir estopoint out

thefact that, veryfew(if any) of themareentitl edtoexplaintheloft y

state theywould set forth.

If theydonot knowof their ownexperience, their descriptions

arem
ostlyinferenceandsurmise, rather thanconsciousknowledge.

Inorder topresent thesubject asclear lyaspossi bletothe

student, wewill consider fir st, thevar iousgrades of adeptship; second,

thenatureandfunctionsof adeptship; andthird, howadeptshi pis

attainable.

I THE VARIO
USG
RADESO
FADEPTSHIP

Inthe first place, thereare threedist inct grades of thisexalted

state, eachgrade containing withinitself threeseparatestat esor

degreesof lifeandpower, so that inthewholetherearenine states

of W
isdom
. These principlegr adesm
aybe designated, ingeneral

term
s, asthenat ural, thespiritual and thecelest ial states, of the

soul's progressiveevolutions. Thefirst , them


ost external st ate, relates

tothe worldof physical phenom


ena, and dealsexclusivelywith the

elem
ental spheres of theplanet, andthe astro-m
agneticcurrentswhich

control them
. The powersof t headept of thisgrade extendfrom

theel em
ental zonesof m
atter inthewor ldof effects, uptot heastro-

m
agnet icspheres intherealmof cause. "Beyondthi sastral world

theybecom
epower less. Hence, their highest achievem
entsarewithin

therealm
sof ext ernal m
agnet icphenom
ena."

Thesecondgrade, whichconst itutesthe interior or spiritual

state of thefirst, relatest otherealmof spirit, anddeals exclusively

witht hespiritual andethereal forcesof theplanet. Theadeptsof

thisgradearethetranslated soulsof t hosewhohavegraduated

throughthevariousdegreesof thefirst . Assuch, theyfulfil l theduties

of the m
aster or teacher tot hosewhoar estill graduatingin theouter

degreesof spirit ual life. Their power extendsfromthem


agnet iczones

of the astral wor lduptothe ethereal andspiritual spheresof dis

em
bodi edhum
anity. Beyondthesestatesof spiritual lifethey cannot
Iftl THELIG
HTO
F EG
YPT

penetr ate, hence, their highest achievementsarewithinthespheres

of disem
bodiedexistence. O
ccupyingast heydo, the interior degree

of \il c, theyare enabledto com


bat the beDs, ontheonehand, andto

sustai ntheheavens, ontheother. These spiritual adeptscannot

detcendtoearth (asweunder standthet erm


i andm
anifest thei r

power e»ternally, without theaidof a properlytr ainedinstr um


ent,

who«c odylicspheretheycan tem


poraril yoccupy. Their chief m
eans

of comm
unication withtheext ernal world aretheadeptsof the exterior

grade, throughwhomtheytransm
it suchportionsof spiritual t ruth

asthe worldhas needof.

Thethirdgradeconstitutest heinternal or celesti al stateof the

second; andisthehighest degreeof spi ritual life that theem


bodied

hum
an m
indcancom
prehend; andrelatest othehigher statesof

purifi edsouls. I t isaboveandbeyondwhat weknowasthehuman.

It is angelicand celestial i nnature. Of itsDeifi cpowersandpotenti

alitieswecannot speak. Theyarebeyondthegrasp of external life.

At thi spoint, it isof theutm


ost im
por tancethat thestudent

should clearlygr asptherelationof thesethreegr adestoeachother,

inorder toformacorrect ideaof thenatureandf unctionsof adeptship,

andal so, inorder tounderst andbywhat m


eansit maybeattai ned.

Thefi rst gradeandthethree degreesincludedther einem


brace

all lhei possibil itiesof humanityunder theexternal conditionsof the

present cycle; for, beyondthelim


itedpossibilitiesof the"LifeW
ave"

not eventheadept, heir elect of theangels, thoughhebe, can

transcend. Thevariousastral spaceswhi chm


arkoff thelim
its of

those hum
anpossi bilities, constitutetheboundary lineof Nat ure

drawn bythefinger of Deity betweenthe twoworlds of hum


an

life, thenatural andthespi ritual. W


hentheexter nal lifem
i ssion

of an adopt of thefirst gradeisfulfil led, aprocessanalogousto

physical dissolut iontranspir es; thephysical atom


s whichconstitute

liisorganismaro liberatedandtheexal tedsoul entersupona higher

stttto of evoluti onandlife, andbecom


esthespiri tual m
anor an

adept of thesecondgrade. Thesecondgr adeisthus acontinuation

of tho first, uponahigher andm


oreint erior plane, andthescene

of tho soul'sact ivityistransferredfr omtheastr al andm


agnetic

spherestotherealmof spiri t. Thisstateholdsthegrandkey of life

anddeath, whorei nall thegr eater m


ysteriesof ext ernal life are

concealed. It alsostandsm
idwaybetween them
anandtheangel ,
THETRIUM
PHO
FTHESO
ULâ ADEPTSHIP165

andthuspresents toustheequipoisebetweenthehum
anandthe

divine.

Fromt helowest gradeof the hum


anbeing ontheext ernal

planes of m
atter uptothehi ghest grade, or theperfect m
an, there

aresevenstates; so, also, i ntherealmof spiritual hum


anity, there

aresevenstates fromtheper fect m


anup totheangel. Thevast

im
port anceof thi sgradeof l ife, or spi ritual adeptship, isalsom
anifest

fromt hefact, that, it isupontheboundariesof t hesixthandseventh

state of thisgrade, that, thetwohalvesof thedi vinesoul becom


e

perm
anentlyandeternallyuni ted. Thetwinsouls, maleandfemale,

whenunited, then constitute thecom


plet ewholeof thedivine Ego.

Thismystical uni onis"themarriageof theLam


b" of Saint John,

wherei nthem
anbecom
estheangel, thehum
anbecom
esdivine,

andentersupont heunknowncyclesof Deificlife. Heisthegrand

angeli chierophant of celesti al m


ysteries; thenature, power and

functi onof which, aretootr anscendent for thecomprehension of

em
bodi edm
ankind.

II THE NATUREANDFUNCTIO
NOF ADEPTSHIP

Inpassingtothi sbranchof our subject weshall deal onlywith

thefi rst grade, or adeptship of theext ernal degree; since, beforeit

ispossiblefor t hestudent t ofullycomprehendthe powersof the

second, hem
ust him
self attai nuntothe first grade. Therefore, to

avoid anym
isconception, let it bedisti nctlyunder stoodthat the

whole of what nowfollowsper tainsexclusivelytot hat stateof

adeptshipwhosemem
berslive, m
ove, and havetheir being, and

launch forththei r powers, ei ther upont heexternal planesof physical

life, or elsewit hinthespheresof the astral worl dim


mediately

interi or toit.

Since theadept i stheperfect m


an, it i sevidently necessary

for us tocom
prehendwhat is thenature of hisperf ection, in what

doesi t consist? W
ehavealreadyfullyexplained, t hat, inthe O
ccult

sense of theterm, m
anisacom
positebeingpossessingaseven-fold

consti tution, havingsevencyclicstates of existence; that is tosay,

progressivestatesof evoluti onuponthe physical plane. Theperfect

m
an, t herefore, i shewhoevolvesinful l hiscom
positebeing and

attainsuntothe sevenstates, whileyet existingi nexternal physical

condit ions. W
hile ontheother hand, the ordinaryhum
anbeing is
166THELIG
HTO
F EG
YPT

com
pel ledtoattainwhatever helacksof perfection after hel eaves

hisphysical body, withinthe purgatorial statesof purificati onof

thesoul world. I gnoranceand selfishness; or else, thejarringdiscords

producedbythecom
binationof thetwo; forcethegreat m
ajori ty

of m
ankindout of thecentral lineof m
archm
apped out byprogressive

evolut ion. At the present time, m


ankind hasevolved but fivephysical

senses. Afewsensitivesouls areaware of thehigher two, but arenot

ablet om
akem
uch useof them. Theperfect com
posit em
anpossesses

not onlysevenphysical senses, but also sevensoul senses, relatedto

eachother asfol lows:

PHYSICAL

SENSES SO
ULSENSES

1. Touch1. Thepower topsychom


etrize

2. Taste2. Thepower toabsorbandenjoythefiner

essenceof theli fewave

3. Sm
ell 3. Thepower todist inguishthe spiritual

arom
as of Nature

4. Sight 4. Thel ucidstatecalledclair voyance

5. Hearing5. The- abilityto perceivet heethereal vi

brationsterm
edclairaudience

6. Int uition6. Thecapacity toreceive trueinspir ation

7. Thought 7. The power toconversewith spiritual in-

transf erencetell igencesat will

W
hent hehum
ansoul hasattai neduntothesesevenstates, his

divine right tor ulefollows asanatural sequence. Thepowers of the

will i ncreaseas theattribut esof thesoul expand; therefore, it is

perfectlyuseless topreachsom
uchabout cultivati ngthewill , since,

that i saccom
plishedbyevolvingthesoul qualities or senses. The

m
agical powersof theadept, whichenabl ehimtopartiallycontrol

theel em
entsand toproducevariouskindsof physical phenom
ena,

at wil l, arenot theoutcom


e of that ter rificwill force, sopleasingas

asent im
ent tom
anydrawing-r oomocculti sts, but, t heyarethe m
ild

expressionsof a firmbut gentlesoul in theprocessof evolvi ngform


s,

inthe spiritual im
ageryof t hought. Thereisnothi ng"trem
endous,"

nothingof the"f earful intensity," about it, for t heslightest trem


or

of the purifiedsoul, whenconsciouslyplacedenrapport with the

astral light, wil l producesurprisingresults. And thehigher theplane

fromwhichtheembodiedadept projectshisthought desire, the

m
oreextensiveandpotential thephenom
enainthesublunaryworld

of eff ects.
THETRIUM
PHO
FTHESO
ULâ ADEPTSHIP167

Such, then, isadeptship; sucharethegloriouspossibilities at

tainablebythehum
anrace, whenthespi ritual attr ibutesof t heir

being areallowed togrowand expandin thesunnyatm


osphereof

apure andunself ishlife. It isastate that m


aywell beregardedas

thecl im
axof our Earth'spossibilities uponher outwardplane. A

victor yof which thehum


anracem
ayjust lyfeel proud, isthe grand

trium
phof theSoul over the forcesof matter.

Ill HOWADEPTSHIP ISATTAINABLE

W
ewil l nowproceedtoexplai n, asfar asperm
issible, "them
odus

operandi" bywhichadeptship isactually attained. But, first, it will

benecessarytoconsider who m
ayandwho m
aynot possessthe

necessaryqualifi cations; sincetheadept is, of a truth, like thepoet,

"born andnot m
ade." Theadept isaborn kingof hi skind. He isa

spirit ual andm


ental giant of hisrace, andcannot bem
adewit hout

possessingthese royal qualit ies, inaveryhighly developedstate

fromhisbirth. External life istooshort, andthe antagonist icforces

tobe overcom
etoogreat, dur ingthepresent cycle, for theadept to

bem
anufacturedout of therudim
entaryf orcesandem
bryonicsoul

qualit iesof the averagem


ort al. It has beenassert edbyonewho

claim
s thehonor of adeptship, that "the adept ist herareeff lorescence

of an age." This is, however, onlyfigur ativelycor rect, asin real

truth, thereare several such flowersin eachrace duringthe course

of asinglegener ation. Each fam


ilyplant or raceof m
ankindultim
ately

producestherare flower of i tsline, andthenbecom


esexhaust edfor

that cycle. "It hasruntoseed."

Not al l of these rareflowers of theroyal linem


ay attainadept-

ship; sincethey oftenexhaust their for cesinother directionsfor

thegoodof hum
anity; but suchsoulsalonepossess thepossibi lities;

or, in other words, theyhave thenecessaryprim


ary inbornqualifi

cations.

Theref ore, whent heseprim


ary qualificat ionsexist inaperson,

thefi rst course tobepursuedistodevoteasm


uch tim
easpossible

tothe studyof spiritual subjectsobtai nableintheoutsideworld,

andto m
aster eachandevery branchof Occultism
. Sim
ultaneously

witht hisstudy, thebodym


ust betrainedinregard tom
atters of

diet andthesexual relations. Inother words; the hum


ansoul m
ust

beevolvedentirelyabovethe anim
al soul; i.e., thesphereof un-
168THELIG
HTO
F EG
YPT

developedgoodin m
an'sconst itutionm
ust bedeveloped. Theanim
al

forces, passions andappetites, m


ust be graduallydeveloped, and

transf orm
edor evolved, into hum
anquali ties, insteadof being con

quered andchained, likewild beasts, as taught by oriental m


ystics.

Thepr oblemof goodandevil m


ust besol vedbythe student, in

eachi ndividual case. Andright hereconsiststhevital point of failure

or success, defeat or trium


ph. Canthestudent trai nhisphysi cal desires

towor kinharm
onywithhisspiritual desires?

W
ehavelabored, over andover again, to im
pressuponthe

student, that m
an isacom
positebeing, andthat perfectionconsists

inhar m
oniousevolution. It ought bythi stim
etobeself-evident to

anycandidm
ind, that thosef earful practicesintheEast, of asceticism
,

celibacy, self-m
ultilations, etc., arecrim
inallywrong. They sim
ply

starve andchain theanim


al i ntosubject ion, insteadof developing

it int oauseful, obedient andm


ost highlyim
portant factor of the

perfect m
an'sseven-foldnature.

Inregardtothe questionof diet, thef irst aimshouldbeto

rem
ove gradually andyet asr apidlyaspossiblethe desirefor anim
al

food. Inthefleshof anim


als, theparti clesof vegetablem
att er have

beencom
pletelypolarizedtowardtheani m
al soul, hence, when taken

intot hehum
ansystem
, theyt endat once tobuildupandforti fythat

veryportionwhichwewishto transformandelim
inate. Fish, however,

aresufficiently rem
ovedfromthehum
an tobeallowedtothebeginner,

yet, asheprogresses, vegetables, grains, andlast ly, fruits, will furni sh

therequisiteam
ount of physi cal nourishm
ent.

Thequestionof t hesexrelat ionandits variousm


ysteriesare

coveredinChapter IVof sect ionI, sowewill only addafewwords

which seemdem
andedbythefearful danger arisingf romtheill usive

doctri nesnowfreelycirculat edbythe" inversivemagi." Love, pure

anddi vine, isthegrandkeynoteaccordi ngtowhich all theharm


onies

of the InfiniteUniverseare tuned. Love islifeandim


mortali ty; while

lust andthevici ousteachingsandpract iceswhich insidiously, or open

ly, pr oduceacontem
pt for sexandlove, all tendt owardthedark

satell iteanddeath, initsawful andoccult sense. Just inpr oportion

asloveisdisplaced, self rushesinto fill thevacuumwithr uin.

Theref ore, toignorantlyfoll owanyoccult training whichunbalances

or crushes, ends asdisastrouslyinself , asselfishnessdoes tostart


THETRIUM
PHO
FTHESO
ULâ ADEPTSHIP169

with. Thetrainingm
ust beharm
oniousto properlydevelopthe

sevenf oldnature.

Theascetic, whet her ignorant or selfish, whostart sout toat tain

m
agical powersfor him
self, andwhoentersuponacold, rigid useof

thewill tocrush andannihil atehisani m


al passions, m
aysucceedin

these regards; but, hewill f indout too late, that hispowers over the

elem
entsandforcesof Nature havebeen purchasedat theawful

expenseof thedestructionof thefem


ini neportion of hisown soul,

bygradual absorptionintohi m
self of thebeinguponwhosedevel

opm
ent , inharm
onywithhisown, depends hisim
mort ality. He,

theref ore, cannever realize that union withhistwinsoul whi chcon

stitut esthedivi neEgo. Hecanonlyknowself. Thenceforward, he

denies thereisaught inthe universebeyondhisst ate, except Nirvana

towhi chheisdr ifting, whichispracti callyaconditionof annihi

lation, but which hefondlypictures, in asvagueandpleasing term


s

aspossible, as" absorptioni ntotheInf inite." He deniespoint blank

(since theynolonger exist f or him


) the angelicandcelestial states,

anddevoteshim
self toasyst em
aticdissem
inationof thedogm
asof

karm
a andre-incarnation. Kar m
aandre-i ncarnation arethem
ost

subtle andenervatingform
sof fatality conceivable bythehuman

m
ind, sincethey sapthesoul of all trueinspirati ontowardt hehigher

self andperfect life. These subtledoct rinesnot onlycontinually

prom
pt m
antoleaveundonem
anythingsuntil hisnext incarnat ion,

but, generally, t heyleavem


ankindinthat helpless, apathetic condi

tion, exactlysui tedtorender themaneasypreyfor theinver sive

m
agi, whoexist upontheir vi tality.

W
ewil l nowgive afewdirect ionsfor theevolution of thesoul

senses or qualiti es. Inthef irst place, som


especi al tim
ein them
orn

ingandeveningshouldbeset apart for theevoluti onof thespiritual

sight. Thism
aybedonebygazingintoa crystal m
agicm
irror, or

m
agnet icdisc, whichisused, m
attersnot, sincespiritual lucidity(if

thequalityexist s) will bedeveloped. Thespiritual senseof touch, or

thepowersof psychom
etry, shouldbeevolved(asof tenaspossible)

byplacinganyobject that com


eshandy, suchasrocks, shells, letters,

etc., totheforehead. If no particular perception transpires, trythe

sensor iumor that part of the brainsituatedbetweenthecrown and

theforehead. If thiseffort shouldfail , trythesolar plexus, andnote

theimpressionsr eceived, thentest theseastotheir correctnessor


THETRIUM
PHO
FTHESO
ULâ ADEPTSHIP171

scious lucidity, thentherest will foll ow.W


henoncetheaspi rant

becom
estheacceptedneophyte, whether hepersonall yseesthe m
aster

or int ernallyrealizeshim
, makesnodif ference, hi sfuturepr ogress

dependsuponhis strict obedi encetothe com


mandsr eceived, unselfish

m
otives, andapurelife.

Toper sonsof negativetem


per am
ents, Yogatraining will pro

ducet hedesired results. But thissystemism


oresuitablefor eastern

organi sm
sthanW
estern. There is, however, am
ineof O
ccult lore

in"YogaPhilosophy."

W
itht heserem
arkswebringt hepresent courseof occult study

toaclose. Thestudiespresentedhereareprobably asm


uchas

theor dinaryhum
anm
indwill beableto realize, duringthisage

of the world. At everystepwem


adeinwritingthis book, wehad

tofight against thefierce, cruel legionariesof t heBlackM


agi,

whose terriblesecretswehavebeenthe m
eansof revealingto the

world. Theseinversivebrethr enposebef orethewor ldto-dayas

theharbingersof light andoriental wisdom


, but, beneaththis

external delusive glam


or, we canseethe bloodthirstyform
sof the

shadow. O
ur task hasbeenaccom
plishedr ather with thepoint

of the swordthan throughthe instrum


ent alityof thepen. The

m
ediumisticuphol dersandsupportersof oriental m
agic, dogm
a

anddelusion, havealsodone their best todestroy our work; but

it lives; andwil l survivelongenought ocrushthemwithits glittering

force; for om
nia vincit verit as, constit utesthem
otiveforce behind

it. Chargesof fr aud, andaccusationsof Blackm


agi c, havebeen

systematicallytr iedwithout avail; and nothingnowrem


ainsfor

thembut calum
ny andslander; but, whatever thesei nversiveoppo

nents of truthm
ayseefit to bringfort hinthefutureinorder tostem

theswellingtide of O
ccult knowledgeandspiritual progress, rest

assured, theywil l ultim


ately fail; and theterribl eagoniesof their

consci ousdefeat will discount athousandtim


esthe benefitsof an

apparentlytem
por arygain. Hereweclose thispart of our work,

castingour labor sasbreaduponthem


ental current sof life, and

wait withpatience, for it will beafter m


anydays eretheresults

will beknown. In them


eantime, weshall rest with thecertain

knowledgethat whatever is, i sgood, undevelopedthoughit be.

Throughout thepr ecedingchapterstheauthor hasrepeatedly

direct edhiscrit icismagainst Buddhisti cal Theosophy. Insodoing


172THELIG
HTO
F EG
YPT

hedesireshisreaderstoalwaysbear in m
indthat, hedoesnot include

anytr ueTheosophist, nor any reallyear nest seeker after the hidden

light of O
ccult l ore, bethey theosophists, Jewsof theorthodoxfaith,

or Chr istians. In usingthet erm


sof Buddhistical Theosophy, Modern

Theosophy, etc., hem


eansonl ythehiddendissem
inatorsandpublic

worshi ppers, of t hat peculiar phaseof Buddhismwronglycalled eso

teric, whichm
ake re-incarnat ionandKar m
aanabsol utedogm
aof

faith; andthecorner stoneof O


ccult philosophy; asintim
ated bythe

real external founder of T. S. inthecolum


nsof "ThePath," i nanarticl e

professingto"explain" certainveryinconvenient passagesin "Isis

Unveil ed."
CHAPTERV

Q
UO
TATIO
NSFRO
MLETTERSANSW
ERING

Q
UESTI O
NSO
FPRIVATESTUDENTS

Thefollowingquotationsare fromletter sof Thom


as H.Burgoyne(Zanoni)

addressedtoone of hispupil s. Theyare fromlettersthat wer elessons. O


thersm
ay

questi onandfind theserepli esananswer. O


nlystudentsof TheHerm
etic Brother

hoodof Luxor wil l recognize Zanoni ast heM


essenger andsoreceivethese

elucidationsof t hePathasauthentic. BelleM


.Wagner.

W
here istheDivi neEgo?O
rdi narylanguagecannot convey

anythi ngbut am
ost crudeconceptionof spiritual t hings, and even

at best thereali tiesof the higher life canonlybeexplained in

parabl esbyutili zingearthly thingsby wayof illustration, soI will

offer anillustrationusedsom
etim
eago.

Supposewehavea globeof gl assor other m


aterial capable

of absolutelyconfiningeverythingwithi nitsowncircum
ference, and

further let ussupposethat i t isavacuuminside. Now,let us fill this

globe withsteam( not air ) whichis, asweknow, anethereal formof

water. After the globeisfil ledwiththisvapor, i t is, of course, full and

nom
or ecanbeforcedintoit . Let usfurther supposethat the globehas

asuff icient tem


peraturetomaintainthe steamther einat its invisible

therm
al condition. Thecapaci tyof our globeisthusexhausted with

thewateryelem
ent, whichwe will sayis onegallon. W
ecannow

put onegallonof volatileal cohol into theglobeandtheatomsof

alcohol will find roomam


idt heatom
sof steam
.We canalsofurther

takea still higher formof matter andi nsert onegallonof et her

(not t heether we breathebut thekinddistilledfr omalcohol) into

our gl obe. W
enowhavethree elem
entsfi llingaglobeof which

not an atomm
ore of either couldbeinsertedif it wasaperfect vacuum
.

It is acaseof onewithintheother yet beingthe sam


esizeof each

other. O
f course, wem
ight go onalm
ost indefinitel y, sothat it am
ounts

tothi s; therear esevendim


ensionsof matter, and wewill suppose

themt obecubes onefoot square, thusâ

M
ineral

VaporAerial

Dynam
ic

Asfral

SpirIf ual

Celesf ial

Now,withinour cubeof pure m


ineral all theother sixcanbe

absorbed, althoughall areexactlythesam


esize, andtherewill re-
174THELIG
HTO
F EG
YPT

m
ainvisiblethe onecubeof m
atter, and, tothephysical senses, it

will bejust the sam


eafter asbeforethisabsorpti on, except that it

will weighalitt lem


oreafter theother sixarea part of it. It isa

STATE W
ITHINASTATE, asthe soul within thebody, theAstral

body, theSpiritual body, etc., andthe DivineEgo isintheSEVENTH

STATE, viz. theCelestial Heavensof our solar syst em


; but we canno

m
orepreciselypoint where, astoacert ainpoint i nspace, thanyou

canlocatetheet her andthe atm


osphere; it isaboveandaroundus

aswel l aswithin. Until the hum


anm
ind iscapable of understanding

theterm
sWITHO
UT andW
ITHINapart fromsupposingt hat, a

thing withinm
ust besm
aller thantheobject enclosingit, and that

theat om
sof the oneconstituteaworld totallyfreeandapart from

theat om
sof the other, noreal concepti onof atruespiritual reality

canbe form
ed. Theveryworld inwhichwelive, the houseswe

occupy, andthestreetswefr equent, are equallyas crowdedspirit

ually asm
aterial ly. Therear eAstral Citieswithin M
aterial Cities, and

theinhabitantsof theinteri or areasunconscious (generally) of the

physical inhabitantsof theexterior as theexterior m


assesar eof the

internal occupant s. Theselower citiesandstatesareuponthe first

or ear thsphere, andconstitutetheHell sof thesoul world, andstim


u

lateall thereal Hellsweseeinevery crowdedcit y. Youm


ust not

lookupontheDivineEgoassom
egreat angelicpower. It isa sim
ple

Cherub of Innocence, lacking W


isdomand real intell igence, evenas

ababe. Thetwopartsof itself arethe soul m


onads projected from

theli ttle, pure CherubSun, likereflectedrays; anditspowersbecom


e

crystallizedinmatter; theMan, theW


isdomor Intelligent and Posi

tivef orce; andt heW


om
an, theLoveand Form
ativeor Plasticpower;

finall ythecycle iscom


plete; theM
ani nhisacqui redW
isdomand

consci ousknowledgeof Creati on; andW


oman, inall her m
atured

Beauty andrealizedLove; thentheSoul Egobecom


es absorbedwith

intheir ownDivi neForm


, and theybecomeliketwo suns, which

eternallyrevolve aroundeach other, the CENTRALINVISIBLE

FO
CUS of whichis theatom
ic point of contact; and youcanno m
ore

locate thisinvisibleDeityt hanyoucan tell where theRedraysof the

spectr umterm
inat e, or where theO
range raysbegin. It isapart of

each. It isnom
oreapart of onethanof theother , andthet woform

onecom
pletewhol e. Thisisasfar aslanguagecan explain.

Youaskwhether i t isright t oappeal to theDivine Soul aswithin.


Q
UO
TATIO
NSFRO
MLETTERS175

Yesit is. W
om
an shouldalwayslocateher aspirationsinthebreast.

Her bosomisthe seat of her highest spi ritual vibr ations. The brain

isthe locationi nm
an.

Eachplanet preparesthezone for her owndisem


bodi edoffspring.

Thesoulsof thesezoneshave form


edagrandinter- planetaryzone.

Thisi safact whichI haveverified; but thiszone isnot in direct

contact withour earth.

All of thevisibl estars; tel escopicor otherwise, belongtoour

Univer seandthis universehasonem


ight y, inconcei vablecenter; a

gloriousspiritual sun. Each oneof the m


yriadsuns of thefir st order

areparentsof countlesssecondarysuns, andour ownsunisoneof

these secondarysuns. W
ecannot seeany other Universethanour own,

until wereachthesolar sphereandbecom


etheangel; andthen, not

until wearepreparedtoascendintoother andbrighter realm


s of

being.

M
ankindfaceagl oriousdesti nyandthe sm
all sufferingsof ex

ternal life, fear ful thought heym


ayseemtothose still intheflesh, ar e

asnot hingcom
par edwiththe endlesspossibilities of thehum
ansoul.

AndO
h, howm
yheart longs, at tim
es, for thebright realm
sthat I

havesooftentrod; for thegloriousvistasof the Infinite's bright crea

tion; for that pl aneof life whereinthe soul perceivesthem


i ght and

m
ajest yof G
ODin all thesci ntillating gem
sof His flashing, fiery

crown. Eachjewel isaglorioussunpulsatingwith creativeli feand

carryi ngonwardi nthewild, whirlingjourneyof evolution, it sbrood

of planetswitht heir countlessracesof intellectual beings, soulsand

Deific entities, brought fort hasthem


anifestation of theInf initeG
ood

(G
OD).

Thesym
bol upont hecover of thisbookTheLight of Egypt is

com
plex. It isthesym
bol of Spiritual I nitiation, andm
eans, literally,

"I havepiercedt heillusions of m


atter. I amconsciousthat I am

Divine." Thesevenstarsrepr esent thesevenPrinci plesof Nat ure.

Theserpent representstheobjectivephenom
ena, and thearrowpierc

ingtheserpent r epresentsthehum
ansoul whichis consciousof its

origin, power and destiny.

It is whenI read sucharticl esastheoneput fort hbyHuxley

that myowneternal spirit ri sesinjust indignation. O


h, that I could

spread beforethe sufferingworldbut onetitheevenof thegr and,

glorious, eternal spheresof supernal existencethat await the hum


an
176THELIG
HTO
F EG
YPT

souls after thechangecalled death. O


h, that I wer eonlyable toreach

eachhum
anheart, that m
ust sinkindespair whentheyreadsuch

soul-killingwordsof Atheism, andbreat heintothemthejoys of the

landt hat isbeyondthesunset of thisearthlylife; of thelandthat is

indeed fairer thanday, where thespirit sandangel sdwell. W


ouldthat

I coul donlyreveal tothemt hem


arvelousbeauties of super-m
undane

lifet hat I andothershaveseenwithour veryeyes andrecite the

wonder ousharm
oni eswehaveheardwithour ears; speaktothem

of the unutterabl ebeautiesof celestial landscapes that our f eet have

trod, andtell themthat life isETERNAL andPRO


GRESSIVE; and

that t hesoul'sownbright individuality increases forever in W


isdom

andImm
ortality. But, alas, i t cannot be. M
enand wom
anm
ust work

out their ownsal vationandr ender unto them


selves ajust account

of the deedsdone whileinthebody. Theywouldnot accept the

eternal foodI spreadbefore them


, they wouldnot understand. I am

likea richm
an, possessingi nover-flowingabundancethefrui tsthat

areet ernal, whil ethousands passm


ydoor, starving; andyet t heywill

not com
einandbefilled. But theycont inueontheir way, seeking

after drearyformsof belief that crucif ytheminFaith, Hope and

Charit y; theyper sist inflyi ngfromthe light tobecom


eblind followers

of bli ndedprofessors.

Thesoul at death entersthe astral soul worldim


mediatelysur

roundi ngtheplanet. After purification, it passes ontothemighty

zones intheorbi tal pathof theearth. It isinthesebeautif ul zones

that t hespirit hom


es, inthe truesense, exist. Your higher aspirations,

your sublim
est idealsarethere, beautif ul, living realitiesentwinedwit h

thest ruggles, hopes, thought sandvictoriesof the TwinSouls.

M
ysci enceandthereligionI teachand worshipis Nature'slaws;

m
yaimistheroyal grandeur that surroundsthetrueperfected m
an.

Thank G
od, I know, m
yteachingsarenot speculations. Theyare the

living outcom
eof what I have seenwith m
yeyes, foundwithm
ymind

andheardwithm
y ears.

If the em
otionrespondstotheexpression, it does serioushar m
;

for theem
otions arethereactionsof them
agnetic vibrations produced

upont heO
dylicSphere; and, likeastor m(it isreallyastor m
) at sea,

evenafter it is over andthe sunshiningagain, et c., therei sstill an

angry swell of thewavesfor som


etim
e; andthem
or efrequent such

em
otionsarebrought intoplay, them
ore susceptibl etheactor be-
Q
UO
TATIO
NSFRO
MLETTERS177

com
es andthem
or ereadilytheywill respondinsternreality tothe

parts theyhaveplayed. If we want harm


ony, love, t ruthandtr ue

brotherhood, wewant aslittl eof thecontraryconditionsaspossible.

Thetr uegrowthi stoim


itate lovewhen hatredspri ngsup; chi ld

likei nnocencewhenjealousy wouldtake full possession. There can

not be toom
uchof this, if t hem
otivebepure; if im
pure, thenhypoc

risyi stheoutcom
e, andthis iswrong.

Never pantom
im
eanyoneexcept for som
everyim
portant reason,

becausewhensodoingyoupenetratethe astral life forcesof theper

son, andsovery fewarepure that youcannot help sufferingt osom


e

extent fromthecontact. Anangel isnot pureenoughtoenter Hell

andreturnwithout taint, except after a special pr eparationf or the

purpose, andbesi desthisyou contact m


agneticcurr entsthat may

react uponyoufor m
anyyears tocom
e.

O
newordabout facial expression; whena personhas suchcom

plete control as topersonate Hate, and, at thesametim


efeel Love,

theymaycarrysuchfacial expressionto anyextent without danger.

Thisi strueart. It is, however, im


itat ingNature under false pretenses,

soto say.

Twins inspirit arenaturally apart of eachother, andwhent he

state of Angelhoodisreached, thereis but oneO


dylicsphere between

thetwo. It istheM
ysteryof theTrinit y; G
odthe Father, G
od the

Son, andG
odthe HolyG
host; yet therearenot threeG
ods, but only

O
neG
od.

It is theM
ale, t heFem
aleandtheDivineEgo, or Crown, united

inthe grandtriadof Angel t hat com


plet estheTrinity. TheDivine

m
ale, or W
isdom
, whichgives forththei deaof all action; the Divine

fem
ale, whichclothestheideaof her Lordwithfor mfromher crea

tivenature, and thesexual vibrationsof bothwhichendowthe idea

withevolutionary lifeandm
otion; these constitute oneof the arcane

m
yster iesof life.

O
nsuchsubjects astheseI couldwrite volum
eafter volum
eand

neither tirenor reachtheendof experi enceandthethingsI have

seenandheardin realm
sof brighter bei ngsthanon earth. M
any

m
arvel shavebeen disclosedt om
einm
y wanderings intheO
ccult

world. I couldtell youof thehom


esof thedead, of thedam
ned, of

thelost; of the hom


esof the blest, of thepureandvirtuous inlife;

andof infinitely higher real m


sthanthese, wherenom
ortal of earth
178THELIG
HTO
F EG
YPT

hatht rod, or evendream


edof ; except he haspassed throughthefire

of soul purificat ion, afire seventim


es hotter thanthefiery furnace

that purifiedShadrachandhi scom


panions.

I put m
ybodyint othedeepmagneticsleepandinst antlyleaped

forth intotheboundlessether. O
h, howgloriously O
rionandt he

Pleiadeswereshi ninginthe starryvaul t of night. TheM


oonl ent her

glory tothescenewhileall theliving, pulsating, M


eof the astral spaces

wasjoyouswitht hefull vigor of creati velife. I m


erelynoti cedthese

things asI sped withtheswiftnessof l ight itself , oncem


ore, tovisit m
y

far-of f spirit hom


e; oncem
or e, toseet hetreasuresI hadcol lectedin

thepast; treasur esI hadfought for, sufferedfor; treasures that I had

wonfor m
yself al one. O
h, howI drankin them
elodi esof thecircu

lating starsand fromthebot tomof m


ysoul sangforth, "W
epr aise

thee, OG
od."

Thisworldisapreparatoryplaceof probation, passionandpain,

toexpandtheinner spiritual self andenableit to reachoutwardand

upward towardthat grander li fethat constitutesthegoal of every

purifi edsoul aft er itsfinal Initiation.

O
ur or ganism
sare nothingm
or ethanthe plasticm
ol dsof m
edi-

um
isti cm
atter; external vehi clesof the soul; throughwhichi t m
ay

attract toandgather upthe variedexperiencesof m


undanelif e. They

areform
s, astransitoryast hefleeting cloudsaboveus, whichbecom
e

thesensitiveplates, whereby them


arvel ousvibrati onsof creativeand

Deific lifem
ayexpresstheir wonderful transform
at ionsof sensations;

andwhich, intur n, produceall them


ult itudinousdelightsof thephys

ical senses; whil etheonlyl ivingreali tyam


idthe Universeof m
oving,

transi toryandapparent reali ties, istheDivineEgo; G


odof each

biune soul. Each oneof usis but oneof thereacti ngforcesof abiune

soul, andtheim
mortal Ego; whichbinds together andforever t he

separatedyet uni tedidentity of each. Eachone'sEgoistheir own

G
od; t heonlyG
od; for Allah inHisown im
agecreat edHehim
; m
ale

andfem
alecreatedHethem
.

W
om
an wasnot the causeof the"fall". Thereal cause, per se,

of descent intoexternal conditions, was thenecessityfor conflict with

thegr osser form


s of lifeand m
atter, wherebythesoul couldawaken

thedorm
ant atom
i centitiesof itsownbeing. Thef all wasaneces

sityof further progress, and theseparationof the biunesoul , the

spirit ual divorce, sotosay, betweenO


sirisandIsis; wasbecauseof
Q
UO
TATIO
NSFRO
MLETTERS179

theimpossibility of thesoul sinkingbeneaththef orcesof m


atter when

united. It wasonlybyseparationandweakeningtheir power that

elem
ental conditi onscouldsubjugatethemfor atime. Thereis noth

ingimpossibleto thereunitedsouls. Theybecom


e, byDivineRight,

theKi ngandQ
ueen, co-equal andco-eter nal rulers over all theele

m
ents inNature. Their will, intheAstr al world, i slaw;and thereason

whythefewsouls whodobecom
eunited, bytheacci dent of m
ar riage

onEar th, arenot m


orepowerf ul, isbecausetheyar eignorant of their

Divine relationship. Theyhavethepower but theydonot knowit.

Theyarelikeapoor m
andyingof povert ywithm
ill ionsof dol lars

hidden under his hearthstone.

Eachplanet, m
oon or sun, evolvesKarm
ic zonesfromthelife

princi plesof its ownnature. Theyaret herealm


sof astral li fe; and

byreactionbecomethespaces of causati onfor ever yformand every

m
anifestationof objectivephenom
ena. W
henm
anappearsuponthe

scene of action, thelawsof hisbeingf ormaround theorbwhi ch

evolvedhisrace, aheavenly zone; arealmsuitable tohiscondition

andthem
ental evolutiontowhichhecor responds. Tosaythat the

Earth, for instancethrowsof f thesubst ancesgener atedfromi tsown

independent actioniswrong; for, inal arger sense thanweapprehend,

worlds arecosm
ic individuals, of which, likehum
an beings, no twoare

alike. Theyarebi-sexual organism


s, however; andt herefore, t heethe

real zonesor spi rit worlds, theyformi nspacefor their offspring, con

stitut etheKarm
a of their li ves; just astheactionsandm
oti vesof

indivi dualsformtheir Karm


a intheworl dtocom
e.

Theworldsof spacebreatheevenasm
an breathes. " Thebreath

of G
od" inm
anis onlyam
ini atureof "t hebreathof G
od" inworlds.

Thepl anet inbreathestogive itsoffspr inglife, andtheplanet'srespir

ations constitute them


aterial, sotosay, fromwhi chtheethereal

heavensareform
ed. Thesezonesm
ovewit htheEarth andthesys

temof whichshe form


sapart . Eachorbi t isfixed withincert ain

lim
its, asism
an'sfreedomof action, andtheseor bital paths, which

consti tutethecenter around whichthezonesof lif eareform


ed, m
ove

witht hesolar system


; eachsystembeing, inonesense, anuni verseof

itsown, carrying withit bot hobjective andsubjectivem


ateri als.

Thesunof our systemissurr oundedbymightysunsphereswhich

extend all theinconceivable stretchof spacerepresentedbyt hevast


180THELIG
HTO
F EG
YPT

orbit of our sun. Vast beyond belief as it takes25,920years of earth

tim
ef or our sun tocom
plete oneroundof itsvast orbit.

Thecorrespondencebetweenthehum
anfor mandtheastral body

isver yclose, so close, inf act, that noonecould m


istakethelikeness;

but it is, of course, m


oreet hereal ini tsfeatures. If theindividual be

oneof activem
ind, noblequalitiesand highaspirations, the astral

counterpart, whil ebeingatr uelikeness inm


anyrespects, givesahigher

expressiontoeachlineinthecountenanceandfeat ures, which cor

respondtothequalitiesm
ani fested. It ism
oreDivineinits looksand

lineaments; looks likeanangelicbrother or sister of thephysical body.

But, onthecontr ary, if the individual begross, selfish, brutal anda

slave tohislust sandpassions, thentheastral takesonahi deous

countenance; isdem
oniacini tslinesandfeatures.

W
hent hehigher r ealm
sof the spirit spheresarereachedandt he

truespiritual bodym
anifests, thereare thesam
edifferences, theform

becom
i ngm
oreand m
oreDivine andbeauti ful.

Inall statesthe hum


anformism
aintained. It becom
es, m
oreand

m
ore, inconceivablybeautiful asit progresseshigher andhigher. The

internal organsof thebodyaresim


plyt hem
eansby whichcert ain

functi onsarem
anifestedand perform
ed. Eachorgan, groupof organs,

functi onandset of functions, haveanastral andspiritual correspond

ence; but, ridthem


indof thegross, m
aterial part . Theheart , lungs

andli ver areall there(not inthesam


e form
, however,) intheastral

organi sm
, andin theastral worlddisem
bodiedsouls eat anddr ink

aswe do, but their foodisstrictlysubjective; it correspondstotheir

state.

Inthe spirit realmproper, l ifeiscont inuedbybr eathingand

absorption. There ispregnancyandbirth intheangelicworld even

asthereisinthis, but under verydiff erent condi tions. The sexual

organs onearthr epresent sacredfunctionsinHeaven.

Inthe spiritual world, vivid form


ulationisanabsolutenecessity

of possession. If youcanvividlyform
ul atetheim
ageof what you

desire andbring it toyou, i t becom


esasreal, har dandfirmasatable

inthe m
aterial world; that i s, if theobject possesssuchproperties; but

if you graspafter it, it wil l vanishfr omyour sight. M


ost peoplewho

dieli veinastr ange, dream


y, vanishing world.

If aspirit isnot of m
yvibr ation, hecannot seemenor m
y

surroundings.
Q
UO
TATIO
NSFRO
MLETTERS181

Youcannot understandnow,but youwill, thewonder ful state

of bei ngwhereal l areoneandyet arei ndividual. Tobecom


eone

witht heselegionsof theblest istogi vethesoul toRa.

Inthe spiritual worldyouwill findgreat brotherhoodsof m


usic,

m
edici ne, astrology, etc., Eachhasaheadsuprem
e inthepart icular

vocati onrepresentedbythebrotherhood. O
ver all i sasuprem
e,

priest lypower whodoesnot dictatebut counsels.

Atone arousesvast legionsof life, whentheparti cular vibration

of their lifeis sounded. Theytakeformandact as servantsof the

potencythat can arousethem


.

For a soul tobe im


mortal, therem
ust be som
ething im
mortal and

vital inhisinternal m
ind, f or hisatomstorevolveabout; a principle

of justice, andl ove. Thisis theaxiomof im


mortal ity.

O
nlyt heangelsof thesunreturntothe sun.

W
hat youtrulyexpect will be your desti ny.

Curses areellipt ical inthei r orbit, whenthecurseisheavier than

thecr im
e.

Render untoCaesar that which isCaesar' sandunto G


odthat

which isG
od's. Onlyasyoul earntodo that, canyoubejust, andonly

whenj ust, cancursesor blessingsberi ghtfullyadm


inistered.

Asoul istruewhenperform
ingitsfunct ions.

All of theraces that havethought of beautyhavel eft thepot ency

of their ideasin theastral light andbecom


eafecundcauseof its

externalization.

Hum
an beingsont heearthplanecanconcentratetheir m
indson

som
edefinitethi ngandther esultsare som
etim
esastounding. M
ost

people thinkidly, vaguely; t hensom


eone'sstrongmindcanatt ract

these wanderingt hought vibrationsand, m


akinghis ownbraint he

instrum
ent for thedisplayof thecollectedenergy, launchhis ownidea

onthe sensitive cam


eraof theastral li ght andproduceathought form

that hecansend withfearful potencyto performhi swill. Thi sisto

beaBlackM
agici an; for the onlyformof power that theAdept should

launch ishisO
WNIDEALO
FHIM
SELF, inhigher andbetter states

thanhehasattai nedto. Her eceivesthat ideal by reflection fromhis

Soul Mate.

At death, thesoul entersits ownsoul i m


ages, and withrelent less

m
onotony, thepanoram
aof all hehasvit alizedswingsaroundhim
.

Herestsnom
ore thanasleepingbodyin awful dream
s; andthese
182THELIG
HTO
F EG
YPT

im
ages continuef or ages, aye, for thousandsof years; until t hesoul

canendurenom
or eandfalls asleep, to awaken; if it doesawaken'

onlyasalittle child. It is toescape thisthat t heO


ccultist toilsand

labors.

Relax andconcent rateyour soul onyour solar plexus, sayingt he

M
antram
, "M
ysoul isonewith theUniver seandm
yspirit anemana

tionf romG
od," t henaskyour self, whoamI?what haveI been? and

what must I become?

Them
onadisincarnatedinthebrain. It m
aybeasl eepwhilet he

over-soul of the brain(anim


al soul) is awake; or t hem
onad(hum
an

soul) m
aybeawakeandtheanim
al soul asleep; or bothm
aybe

awake; thentheKingridesin hischariot.

Truer thanall, i sthesaying of Christ, "M


yFather andI are one."

Nowher ecanacreator befound. W


eourselvesaretheoutcom
eof

lifeandeffort. Effort isour im


mortali ty; always strivingfor that which

weare not. Thenext existenceisliket hisinessence, but m


orevivid.

Thehum
anheart i stheonlymoral lifet hereis. Li feisneither m
oral

nor imm
oral; neit her G
odnor Devil; and whenthesoul canpenetrate

andseeandKNO
WtheTruth, t heNAKEDTRUTH,it says, "M
y

Father andI are one."

Thewom
enarelosingtheir fem
inityand thusarelosingtheir

consci ousim
mortality.

Effort isim
mortality. W
hent hesoul seesanideal beyondhis

ownperform
ance, then, at that verym
om
ent, heceasestobeimm
ortal.

Again I wouldsay, that, onmandepends awom


an'si m
mortality,

andon wom
anthe m
an's, for noonecanmakeanideal of him
sel f. He

receivestheim
agebyreflect ionandthengrowsthe power tobecom
eit

throughlove; thusm
an, byhi sideal, raisesthewom
anof whomheis

theexpression, andwom
an, by her ideal, raisesthe m
anof whomshe

isthe expression; thusthey arethecreatorsof eachother. I nsoul

m
atehoodneither onenor the other canbegreater t haneachone's

inherent ideal of theother, and, unless that ideal isrounded out, they

fail of their uni tedim


mortal ity. Thisi sagreat andawful tr uth.

Rais, andyoureachhimonly bythedeepconvictionof hisex

istenceandtheprofoundpleadingsof theheart. He isthecreator

of thi sEarthand thereforenever lived onit. Hebelongstoa previous

evolut ion; is, as it were, theincarnati onof theoversoul of thegreat


Q
UO
TATIO
NSFRO
MLETTERS183

sun-sphere. Togi vethesoul toRaisto becom


eone withthose legions

of the blest.

Thesoul m
ust never sleepor diewithout affirm
ing itsim
mortality.

Every im
mortal soul istheseedof aUni verse; but m
illionshave

noim
mortality.

Inlif eM
EANyour sym
pathywithothers; donot SUFFERit.

Nothinginlifei sworthwhil ebut m


oral effort. Thereyouhavethe

key, i f youknowhowtousei t.

Stand apart fromlifeandlookuponthe actsof your ownand

other livesasa dram


aplayed byindifferent actors. I speakof the

object ivelife. Onlyprincipl eisvital.

Liedown, and, com


mencingwit hyour feet , say, m
ent ally, "m
y

consci ousnessis not inm


yfeet" andfeel anindrawingtherefr om
. Then

thehands, legs, arm


s, abdom
en, solar pl exusandbr ain, andfi nally

rest i nthem
onad alone. Then indrawthe thought of your soul ideal

tothat center, t heDivinehalf, your Soul M


ate, andtheblend will

takeplace. Then redrawthel ovethought totheregionof the heart

andbr eastsandbreatheyour loveindynam


icrespir ations.

For vi tal strengt h, beconsci ousof your vitality, andholdit in

thesolar plexus, never inthebrain.

W
henwom
enhavet heir m
onthly periods, t heylosea great deal

of vit ality. Drawyour soul power upto your brain; thenrelax as

nature needs. Thi sisasecret of theO


r der.

Drawi ntoyour soul andrelax your body.

Youm
ust continuallyindrawt hethought of your love. Takeit

within yourself.

First lessonincontrol, the thought; thekissthe last. This in

m
arriage.

M
editation;â !, I am
. 2, The Universei s. 3, Consciousness. 4,

ReflectionfromConsciousness. 5, Formf romReflect ion. 6, Tempera

m
ent. 7, Environment.

Doyou knowthese three?1, Lifeafter death. 2, M


otivealone, as

theresponsibleportionof action. 3, Theastral, higher world, asdistinct

andapart fromthesoul world. If youcananswer, YES, tothesethree,

act on it. Live; findout the worldyou liveinnow. Youshut awayfrom

yourself thesubt le, psychic infiltrationof thehi ghest bysearching

intoSpiritualism. Let it alone.


184THELIG
HTO
F EG
YPT

There arethosei nyour life whom


ust passout of all life; for, know

that, all arenot im


mortal.

It is agreat thi ngtobeIM


MORTAL.

W
henonehassinnedagainst t heir ownsoul, that oneloseshis

im
mort ality. The Egobudsin thesurvivi nghalf, in them
onad of the

Soul Mate, that hasnot sosi nned; anewhalf, when thefirst hasfailed;

andthejourneyi sagaintobem
adeof I nvolutionandEvolution, while

thesurvivinghal f waitsfor theprodigal.

O
nem
ust havekeenrepentance for past sins. Not to haveit, i s

tobe theDevil. Everyatomof sinm


ust beatonedf or; everydebt

toNat urepaidin full.

G
ivet oyour Divi neLovethe soul of your heart. Do youunder

stand, "thesoul of your hear t," theubi quitoussenseof, I in You, and

Youin M
e; asyou readinthe G
ospel of the1st. John?

I give youthekey; Holdyour loveideal inthem


or ning; it gi ves

thevi brationsof theday.

M
editation; Drawintoyoursel f what you wouldhave your ideal

be. Drawit into your soul.

But a narrowline separatest hetwoworl ds; donot trytolive in

both. M
akethat l ineNO
Tthe boundryof thisworld but theplat

formof thenext.

Youhavebeenwal kingonthe river'sbanklongenough; youm


ust

cross theriver.

YoucanliveinParadisenowjust aswel l asinfive, tenor seventy

years, for thoughtsm


akeHeavenor Hell.

Areyounever consciousof a higher consciousness, ahigher self?

All thelower sel f m


ust beraisedintot hat higher consciousness, if we

would besaved.

Thisi stheO
ccul t Catechism
; Q
.Whoand what isM
an?A. The

answer com
eslike anecho; Thought. Q
. What isG
od? A. M
usic,

rhythm, m
elody, harm
ony. O
f musicisbor nthought, andthought

m
akes M
an.

There com
esatimewhentheseeker becomesafakir or asaint.

Afew, borntoit , attainpractical O


ccultism
, but generallyelsewhere

andot herwiseis them


aster attained, not hereasyoufirst dr eam
.

G
race beforeEati ng; onlyin thefleshcanoneenter intotrue

relati onsof the spiritsof t heflesh. Theybecom


e your servantsor your

m
aster s, just as youtreat them
. Your bodyisrelat edtoall t heking-
Q
UO
TATIO
NSFRO
MLETTERS185

dom
sof m
atter andconsequent lytoall ascendingli fespirits. Sore

peat t hisfromyour soul beforeeachm


eal; "Eternal spirit in whom

welive, breathe, m
oveandhaveour being, consecratethisfoodweare

about topartake of, toour bodiesaswell asour souls, andalsoto

those m
inistersof thinewho m
aybepresent. Peace bebetween us."

Thent hrowsom
esalt downto thespirit of earth.

W
hent hesoul cal m
lylooksuponvirtueandvice, as power and

sin, andsufferingasexperience; theni stheangel evolving; but m


ake

nom
istake, vice m
ust beconquered.

TheAvatar, theMessenger, m
ust betheharpwhosenotesvibrat e

inall thespheres. Tobethat harp, the physical bodym


ust be m
edi-

um
isti callysensi tive, witha strong, dom
inant soul incontrol , allowing,

however, thebody tovibrate sym


patheticallytoall form
sof suffering.

TheM
essenger m
ust feel. It i sfeelingt hat creates. Figurethecreation

of aworldfirst asvapor, whichonlyFEELING


Sand THO
UG
HTS

canimpregnate. Theharp, the chord, the word, havi ngfelt wit hall;

isthe seedandRaof aUniverse.

Cosm
ic consciousness, likeanyother flash-light of spiritual in

spirat ionandtruth, is, ont hisplane, of verysecondaryim


portanceso

far as actual val ueisconcer ned. It is whollywort hlessasa realization

of any truthand at best, eveninitshi ghest m


anif estationit ispurely

personal, andm
eansnothingt oanyone, outsideof thisone's person

ality. W
hatever i deaor set of ideashappenstopossessthesoul of the

person, their cosm


icconsciousnesswill becolored byit. W
ehave

three notableinstances, viz. , AndrewJacksonDavis, JakobBoehm


eand

Em
anuel Swedenbor g; eachof whosecosm
ic at-one-m
entsweretrue;

but whosesub-consciousness's werepossessedof dif ferent root ideas;

hence theydiffer edm


ateriall yfromeach other, and all werewrong

asto thereal tr uth, per se. I, m


yself, havehadt hiscosm
ic atonem
ent

at least athousandtim
es, in fact, it wasapart of m
ydaily lifeat one

period; but unlessyou, yourself, begroundedintheverytrut hof

things, theseecstatictrance-likeexper iencesare about asvaluable

asthoseof St. Francisof Assisi; inot her words, of novalue whatever

toany onebut thepersonal experienceof theperson. O


nelivi ng, vital,

clearl yexpressed thought is worthathousandhazy spiritual dream


s.

TheImm
ortalityof thehum
an soul dependsuponacti on. The

m
anor wom
anwho livesapurelyignorant , worldlyl ife, whodoesnot

inany sensefeed theinterior spiritual nature, dr iftsintoa sort of


186THELIG
HTO
F EG
YPT

m
ental decayand spiritual rot; andat death, like theoldtree, asit

falls soit lies; but if the treeiscut duringits vital life, whenit i sfull

of vigor, it inst antlysends upasecond growthfar m


orepower ful and

vital thanthefi rst. It ist hesam


ewit hm
an, if hedieswith spiritual

vitali tyquickeni nghisbeing, thenhel ivesonaft er death, bridgesthe

abyss of thetwo worlds, and hasall the potentiali tiesof aGodwithin

him
.

Im
mort alitydependsuponm
ent al andspir itual vital ity, not

physical energy. Thephysical bodyism


erelytheearth, soto say,

whose m
ainoffice istheevol utionof spiritual lif e; but m
an m
ostly

m
akes it nothing but thebasi sandcenter of purely m
aterial ends.

Jesus of Nazereth wasright, "Layuptreasureswher eneither moth

nor rust dothcor rupt, nor thievesbreak inandsteal."

Thoughts, ideasandaspirations, becom


e powers, To Be. These

arere-incarnated intoother livesafter som


ehum
an soul hasgiven

themmaterial bir th; but the m


onad, the Spiritual Soul, thethingthat

thinks, NEVER.It sonlychancefor im


mor tal lifeis HereandNow,

wheni ncarnatedasm
anonear th.

M
andoesNot returntoearth asecondor thirdtim
e, tocorrect

form
er errorsand tryanew.Anacornm
ay becom
ean oaktreebut

thetr eenever returnstoan acorn.

Eachspirit Egosendsforthi tssoul m


onadwithits just share of

itsDivinepatrimony, whenit obeysthe universal l awof attractionto

m
atter . W
iththis fair equipment it begi nsitseter nal roundof being

froma lim
itless statewithin theuniver seof exter nal m
anifestation;

andli keeverythi ngelseendowedwithli fe, it attr actsandrepels, and

inany state, it canonlydo thebest it can. Itsbest is, whenitsown

inherent forceis dom


inant; i tsworst is, whenit i sweakbyr eaction.

Itsli feat anypoint isonly am


eretransitorycondition, amerem
om
ent

inthe webof its eternal exi stence. At everystage it losesor gains

som
ething, andthesumtotal of suchgai nandloss com
prisesi tsHum
an

possibilities, whenit becom


esincarnatedasm
an, andconstituteshis

needf or expressi on; bethat expression what it m


ay. But inassum
ing

theresponsibilit yof aHum


an soul, the m
onadm
ust takeitschances;

soto say, regardingitsenvi ronm


ent bef oreandaft er birth. I t will be

brought intothe light of the intellectual daybypowersover which

it has nocontrol ; viz., Polarity; natur al attracti onandrepl usionof it s

Spirit ual Stateof developm


ent. M
oney, r ankandfamily, havenovalue
Q
UO
TATIO
NSFRO
MLETTERS187

inthe spiritual world; becausetheyare unreal, tem


porary, m
anm
ade.

Theet ernal verit iesonlyhavepower. Thepolarity isthat whi ch

attractsit tothem
other'swom
b; itsSpiritual statedeterm
inesits

m
ental capacity; andthesetwo, Polarity andSpirit ual Degree of life;

acting inharm
ony or conflict withitsmaterial environm
ent, produce

everyt hingweknowof life; andtothese m


ust beaddedanother factor,

anunknownquanti ty, theinheritedtendenciesor real qualitiesof the

parent s, towarp or expandtheyoungsoul. Som


epeoplearem
or e

anim
al thanhum
an andshould not beparents. Som
earedwarfed

belowtheir norm
al state, someareexpandedbeyond their real m
erits.

Hum
an destinybeginsitsharvest, onlyi nthislife; andasli febecom
es

m
oreadvanced, so will destiny.

Today, wearefor gingtheenvironm


ent andfateof t hem
illions

of soulsof theunborngenerationstocom
e. Fatecanonlyact when

condit ionsareri pe, rem


oveviceandcri m
efromthe earth, and

hum
an destinyis powerlessto reproduce them
. Rem
overiches,

povert y, drink, social rank, anddisease, byjust l aws, m


oral education

andpureliving; andfatecan not reproducethem


. I nthishigher

condit ionof m
an, destinywil l act upon som
ething higher than

disease, poverty andcrim


e. Thereareot her things inthegam
ut

of lif e, for ther ewill bedi scordof som


enature, andhereby destiny

will becom
emanif est. W
heremanW
ILLS, t hefatesthem
selvesar e

powerl ess; but it m


ust bethe W
ill of Universal not Individual m
an.

Eachsoul isand ever m


ust be thearbiter of itsowndestiny,

andwhatever our fatehere, i nthisour earthlyenvironm


ent, WE

haveWILLEDit so. W
e, without knowingi t, havegiventheNod

of Jovetoevery great crisis inour lives; for everycrim


e; f or every

grace; andwealone, m
ust be thejudge, andbear thejudgm
ent

too. Onlybesure that youat taintheonevital reasonfor you being

hereuponearth; besurethat yougaint hecrownof Conscious life;

for thisalsorestsuponthe sam


elawsasdestiny; it isNO
Tcertain,

unless W
EMAKEIT SO
; for "m
anycom
ebut fewarechosen",

andthose, whose nam


esarewrittenintheBookof Life, canin no

wiser em
ovetheself inflictedcursefromthosewhosenam
esar e

not, t herein.

W
hothen, canfor am
om
ent questionFate, or asking fate, who

cansaywhythis evil, whythisgood, seeing, that ineither case,

them
oment of its existencei spast and gone, befor eananswer could
188THKLIG
HTO
F EG
YPT

begiven; andnewactionshavetakentheir place. Soit iswit h

earthl ylife, it isonem


om
ent only, asinglebreat hinthescaleof

being, ahalf consciousdreamof thesensesfromwhichweshal l

awake, thankful i nanycaset ofindthat after all; it wasbut adream


,

andthat thecrownof life, t heSacredJewel of the Lotus, liesbeyondâ

Beyond thedistant blue,

Beyond thevaults of heaven, wherethe

starlandshim
mers bright,

Beyond theblazingm
orningsuns.

Beyond theorbsof night.

Beyond all things that m


anhasthought,

Beyond what Saint hasseen,

There liestheCrown, ETERNAL LIFE,

SELFWRO
UG
HTBYSELFM
ADEBEI NG
.

These thingsI KNO


W, andinviewthereof , canI not askliket hein

spired apostle, " Odeathwher eisthyst ing, OG


ravewhereis thy

victor y?"

Thephysical body cannot alwaysbecontr olledor m


adetoex

press thereal st ateof thespiritual ideal. Infact, veryrar elycanthi s

bedone; because it isnot possibleunder present earthlyconditions,

raceconditions, for onepersontocom


pl etelysubduehisenvir onm
ent.

Rare, veryrareorganism
sare capableof doingthis, but then such

rara-avis, areas infrequent asthegiantsof genius. Theideal lifem


ay

belived, however , byall who cangrasp theideaof I AM


; asl ongas

theycanholdon tothecentr al know;so tosay, holdontoa chain

whose linkisthe Illum


inated I, theEG
O.

W
eall canm
aket hebodym
ore expressive of thespi rit, thani t

is; but m
ost of all dependsonprenatal conditions, over which we

haveverylittle control.

It is littlebett er thannonsensetosay that selfi shnessm


ani fests

itself asconstipation, andvanityasdi spepsia, et c. purenonsense. That

isgoi ngcrazyaf ter correspondencesand liketheblindm


anof Bun-

van's jurysaying, I see, whenhehadno sight.

That mental statesandcharacteristicshavetheir r eflexaction

there canbenodoubt, becausetheonei m


pliesthe other, but selfish

nessi nonem
anmaycauseanythingfromindigestion tosyphili s,

while inanother it m
ight onl yhurt his liver, his lungsor hi sspleen;

inother words, t hesam


ement al trait will afflict differently, different

organi sm
s; all dependingonr ace, heredi ty, andast ral influx, and

thisl ast isthe m


ost potent of all others.
Q
UO
TATIO
NSFRO
MLETTERS189

Thegr eat altruisticthoughts andideas peoplegive birthto, will

live; yea, andm


ature; bringi ngforthas thescript uressay, " som
e

forty, som
esixty, som
eanhundredfold. " It isright herethat re-in

carnat ionisaDivinetruth; for thought sandideas arere-incarnated,

but not m
an. Also right here, that weexplaintheparadoxof what

Plato said, "Ideasruletheworld," and inthenext breath, "Spiritual

ideas areim
potent against purelym
ateri al forces." But, let t hosespir

itual ideasbecomeincarnated inm


aterial form
s, thentheyare po

tent; theyrulet heworld; thentheybecom


ethepower of m
ind behind

thehum
anthrone.

YouandI, and, t oagreater or lessext ent, every em


bodiedsoul,

arethecentersof ideasincarnatedinus, andcont rolledbyt hem


onad;

liket heSunswayshissatell ites. Certaingroupsof ideaswil l external

izeas things, beinginacer tainstage of gestation, sotosay; andfrom

theknowledgeand power of seeingthisclearly, an event canbees

tim
atedwiththe sam
eprecisi onasthebirthof achildcanbe fore

toldbyatrained physician; consequentl y, thosewhoarepsychic, m


ay

not knowW
HENthe birthof an event will occur, but theyFeel that

it wil l, hencepr ophecy.

Thepr im
al foundationof all thought is right here, for instance,

M
. Theonm
aywish acertainr esult; if I amrecepti ve, theideam
ay

becom
e incarnated inm
e, and under anextraspiritual stim
ulus it

m
aygr owandm
atureandbecomeam
aterial fact.

W
hoshall say, withanyactual knowledge, what or whence, of

thepower behind theG


reat W
hiteThrone of Deity, t heInfinite Crea

tor, or whereor inwhat m


anner, begant heverydawnof prim
eval

creati on. It cannot be. Themindbecom


es dazedat t hethought, and

thesoul itself wouldbecom


e insaneinanyattem
pt topenetrat ewithin

thisi nfinitefor ce, theim


pr egnablem
ysteryof the InfiniteUniverseof

Being.

Youar equiteright insaying that other sm


ust have askedthe

sam
equestion. Yea, trulythi sisso; for inthefathom
lesspast, m
il

lions of eonsbef oreour Sun hadanexistence, even; thisquestion

arose inthem
indsof thosewho, inother worlds, begantofeel the

prom
pt ingsof an im
mortal soul. But it i s, after al l, but the queryof

achil dinspirit ual experience; andby correspondence, upont hesam


e

plane asthechil dof today; whoasksabout them


an intheM
oon,

"howdidheget upthere." Al so, asthe first scientificm


ind beganto
190THELIG
HTO
F EG
YPT

specul ateof thingsbeyondthelim


itedvisionof hi sfellowbeings, in

their dim
lylight edcaveasked, "W
hat is Life?"

Today, withall our m


arvelous advancem
ent intherealmof physics,

chem
istry, therevelationsof theSpectr oscope, we arenot one iota

nearer theactual solutionof thecause. AsHerm


es says, "All isliving,

Lifei sone, G
od isLife", andtherefore, "theoriginof life isinG
od."

Your question, therefore, resolvesitsel f intoknowingG


od. Youcan,

asyou alreadyknow,onlyatt ainthisknowledgeyourself; asyou

realize, youare apart of G


od.

There isanoldmyth, or perhapsit had better becalledasymbol

of The Beginning; theW


inged Eggof Deit y, floating, unconscious,

upont heunm
anifestedvoid, anuniversal oceanof f orm
lessAet h.

After m
illionsof ageshadpassed, theprim
ordial cell, theor iginof all

things, beganto m
ovewithli fe, andThe Universebegan; but, "how

cam
et heeggther e?" Toanswer that isbeyondm
ypower.

Asto intelligence, yes, em


phaticallyso; listento m
e; Inthe low

est st ratasof unm


anifestedl ife, organi cor inorganic, there exists

m
indi nsom
edegr ee. Backof this; back, conscious m
indreachesinto

thegr eat unknown, infinitevoidof all m


anifestati on. It lives, unseen;

andto us, unm


ani festedbeing. It isthere, that li feandbeingfirst

flowoutward; brought out; so far asthe organicworldsareconcerned;

bythe cyclicpul sations, of all theout wardtowardstheinwar dbeing,

of the Universe; thegreat unknown; the veryArchDeityof All is

there; not asabeingwithparts, but as anoceanof livingm


i nd, of

unm
ani festedseed; TheG
reat All Father of All Being; thebiune

Father -M
other, li feof everyt hingthat i s, was, or, shall be; andfrom

HIMfl owtheinfi niterivers of livingf orce, tobecom


emanifest. This

state istheIsis, of theSoul of theUniverse. Biogenesisis theDivine

Law;l ifefromli fe, G


odisl ife, andh' feisthought.

There areonlycertainfundamental truthsthat are true, per se,

which possessdef initerealit y. Theyare nineinnum


ber andI sup

pose1, canbefinallyreduced toone, a Trinityof Trinities. TheFirst

Trinit yisthepr im
aryconcept of all thingswhich hasneither begin

ningnor end, unconditioned, therefore, boundless. For all speculative

purposes; 1, M
IND. 2. SUBSTANCE. 3, M
OTI O
N,m
aybe con

sideredas; Intel ligenceor Mind; Ether or Substance; andForceor

M
otion; andtheoutcom
eof thistriuneconcept ist heevolutionof the

grand som
ethinguponwhichtheentirefabricof the universede-
Q
UO
TATIO
NSFRO
MLETTERS191

pends, andthisi s; CO
NSCIO
USNESS. Thei m
personal becom
es, as

it wer e, personal , andthere com


esinto being"THE THINGTHAT

THINKS" apart fromtheuniver sal thought . Fromthis com


esthe

next or SecondTr inity; 1, I am


. 2, G
od is. 3, The Universeexists.

Thisi sverydiff erent fromt hefirst Tr inity; becauseit cont ainsonly

O
neindisputable fact, which is, I Am
, t hisit knows. It believesthat

G
odis andthat t heUniverse exists. It thinksbecauseit sees. It can

seetheuniverse but cannot seeG


od.

Yousee, wearenowgettingi ntotherealmof appearances, and

thisi sbecauset heThingThat Thinks, i .e., CO


NSCIO
USNESS, not

being theuniversal m
ind, but anentity or differentiatedatomof it,

isnot theuniver se; therefor e, reduced, asit were, fromknowingthe

unknowable; it canonlyseeandthink, andtheconsequent ideasm


ust

always dependon W
hat it does See.

TheG
odIdea, is sim
plytheover-whelm
ingconviction, thecon

sciousnessof the awful power sbywhich it findsit self surrounded,

trem
endouslygreater thanitself.

Thelast Trinity is; 1, Life. 2, Change. 3, Creation, andthis isat

last onearth. Everythingis alive, ther eisnodeath; onlychange,

eternal change; andtheidea, theThing that Thinks, Creates; andis

thusa conscious m
icrocosmpatternedaft er theboundless, unconscious

M
ACRO
COSM
.

Thisi saverysi m
plelittle prim
er of spiritual andm
aterial truth,

inwhi chgreat tr uths, that wouldrequir ebigbooks toexplain, are

reducedtotheir sim
plest, pr im
al concepts; andwhi lethereis nothing,

beyond which, the m


indof m
an canconcei ve, therei sinfinite space

for theoriesand ism


stogrowbetweenthelines; but, rem
em
ber , that

m
anhasnofriend but hum
anit y; hisG
ods andDevils arefound use

lessandpowerlessagainst thegeniusof m
an. Thel ive, green earth,

ism
an'sm
other; andtheeart handall t hat dwells thereinare hisby

theDivineright of possession. Thestar sof heaven lookdown upon

him
, but thereis nosym
pathy intheir l ight; nocom
panionship, inthe

real sense; but t heearthlooksupandbidshimrest. Shesupports

himandgiveshimof all she possessesof lifeand beauty. She pro

duces theflowers that gladdentheheart of hischi ldhood, and the

richharvest that givesstrengthtohis m


anhood, andlater she will

cover uptheusel essm


ortal part of him
, beneaththegreen, gr assy

m
ound of her bosom
, downupon which, the distant st ars, all uncon-
192THELIG
HTO
F EG
YPT

scious of himor hisdestiny, will look without pit y. So, ThankG


od;

thegr eat inconceivableUniversal G


odof theInfini teCreation; that

m
anexists; that helivesand m
ovesand hashisbei nginevery stage

of exi stence; fromtheliving granitefoundationsof our m


other earth

tothe angelicgl orythat sur roundsthe soul andswaystheSceptreof

Ra.

G
od, Manandthe Universe; andthesethr eeresolve intotwo; as

eternal m
indand eternal substanceor Et her. M
otion itself, is only

theinter-action of thesetwo. Thegreat Arcanabei ng; that, Spirit

andM
atter areat last O
ne, under differ ent form
sof expression. M
ind,

alone, beingeter nal, andConsciousness Im


mortal. Thereisadif

ferencebetweent hesetwo. M
i ndisG
odwithout begi nningandwith

out end. Theuniverseof m


ind isthesub-consciousnessof Deit y. And

differ entiatedconsciousness isanindividualizedatomof G


od. It isan

evolut ion, per se, towhicht hewholeuniverseisprogressing, but to

which it cannever attainthe end; because, it isbothillim


it ablein

bounds andinconceivableinr esults. Hence, tocom


e backnearer to

oursel ves, wesee that it is inorder andquitenat ural; that, if the

m
easur eof consci ousnessattainedbythe evolvingmonad, when the

state of m
anisr eached, does not or cannot awaken Itself toI tself, but

isonl yareflect ionof theearthlym


aya; thenit canhaveno vitality

left at deathof thebodyto keepitsgr ipuponthe spiritual attraction

of its Ego. Itsf ailuretorealizeitsel f, isthesignaturewhichit has

affixedtoitsownspiritual deathwarrant; and, unless, themonad

canholdonitswayandfinal lycoalesce withitsEgo, it goes, likethe

body, backintot heuniversal wom


bandt om
bof the Universe.

Lifei sthefinal m
ysteryof G
od. Theol dphilosopher whowrot e

those linesknewm
orethanappearsupon thesurface. It m
eans that,

tosol vetheproblemof life istoexhaust them


yst eriesof G
od; i.e., to

beequal toHimor It; andas thisisimpossible, t heanswer i sclear,

thepr oblemcannot besolved.

Lifei sm
otion, saysscience; well, soi sthought; for thinkingim

plies action, m
ental or spiri tual. All actionism
otion; andwithout

m
ind, existencebecom
esablank. Lifem
aybeconsci ouslyor uncon

sciously, active; but inany stateit is still acti on; andit isonlyadif

ferenceof degree, betweentheactivem


anandtheapparentlypassive

rock; for lifeis inboth. So that, tosaythat lif eism


otion sim
plybegs

thequestion. So likewisedoestheanswer of thetheologian; who, dog-


Q
UO
TATIO
NSFRO
MLETTERS193

m
aticallysays, i t istheBreathof G
od; since, nei ther henor anyone

elseknowswhat t heBreathof G
odis. In eachandeveryanswer , we

findt hesam
esor ryattem
pt t oconceal i gnoranceby thejuggleryof

words. But inspi teof this, andinspit eof theexperiencesof the

ages, ineverygeneration, m
anthinkstheproblemcapableof solu

tion, andsetsout tosolvet heRiddleof theSphinx. Thefull ydevel

opedsoul knowst hat theproblemisand will rem


ain, unsolved.

AsI l ookbackover them


ental excursionsandspiri tual explor

ations, I m
adeintothem
ysti cal regions of theunknown, I can see

rungafter rungof m
yspiritual ladder, still there, clear and distinct,

eachstonebuilt uponsolidf act andsci ntillating withtheli ght of

truth asit spans thetwowor lds, likesteppingstonestothe Infinite,

until theyreach theM


ystery of Lifeand G
od, or theO
riginof theVast

Univer seof Being. M


indandSoul fail to gofarther , andbeyondthis

point, not evenGod, He, She, or It can go; because of theever eternal

beyond.

It is right at thispoint wherescience hastheadvantageof r eligion

andscoresagrandtruth. "Thereisnopossiblepoi nt inthis universe,"

saysTyndall, "nor anyconcei vablestate of existencewhereit canbe

said, Thisisthe End; Thisi stheUltimate; for thereisalwayssom


e

thing beyond." Thescientist, laboriousl yseekingt heoriginof life;

thetheologian, attem
ptingto definethe natureof G
od; andthetran

scendental m
ystic, seekingthePhilosopher'sStone; com
prisea trinity

of thi nkingidiot s, that the worldcould verywell dowithout. Each, in

hisownspecial sphere, looks withcontem


pt upontheother; andeach

spends histim
ef ruitlesslychasinga"Will o' the W
isp."

M
anwe know;fromwhencehecam
e, weknownot; that is, not

inthe abstract; hispurpose here, weal soknowand weknowwhither

heis going; and toknowall thisisqui teenough; but, theW


hyand

theW
hereforeof Life, wecan never know; neither hereor hereafter.

Thesi xthRacewill rayout i ntosevenbranches. TheFifthRace

wascom
prisedof Aryan, Sem
et ic, Slavoni c, G
reek, Latin, Celt and

Teutonic. TheJapanesebelong tothefir st groupof theAryan branch,

com
posedof ablendof theM
acayanandt heM
ongolianfam
ilies.

TheTeutonic; the last blend of andof course, the highest for mor

flower of theFif thRace; em


bracesall Goths, Danes, Vandals, Saxons,

Norsemen; andthe finest product of the blendof Scandinavian andso-

called G
erm
anicpeoples, ist heAnglo-Saxon; theveryflower of the
194THELIG
HTO
F EG
YPT

Fifth Raceandthat whichwil l bethem


ainm
atrixf or thebirt hof the

Sixth Race.

Zanoni m
eans; Zan, aStar; oni m
eaning, childof or sonof; thus

Zanoni , Sonof theStar. The doubleZe( ^-f ) m


eanscom
pletion.

Thechasmbetween thesoul worldandthe astral is just theidea

of G
od. G
od, spir it, per se, isunconsci ousasthe spinal cord isun

consci ous. G
od, Ra, isthebr ainandat theacm
eof consciousness.

G
od, l ikespirituality, retreats, asit were, towar dtheocean of un

consci ousness. Ra istheacm


e of grandi ntellectual consciousness; but

Hehas agreater thanHim


self ; aye, m
any, greater t hanHim
self ; m
ore

spirit ual but lessintellectual andless conscious. Theytoo, have

greater thanthemselves; less inconsciousness, and soon, and on, until

thegr eat unconsciousness, thespinal cord, asit were, of the universe

isreached; but, that spinal cordisnot acenter, for, it is anervous

system, penetrati ngeverywher e. O


ur G
od isRa, for, wewouldnot

be, without Him


. Hissoul'svibrations( theSunAngelsareO
ne in

vibrat ionwithHim
) calledus fromthegreat unconscious; gave us

theBr eathof Lif e; andwear e, inour i nm


ost possi bility, but im
ages

of His; expressionsof HisSoul. Hishigher evoluti ondepends upon

thesouls, which Hehasdrawn intoBeing. Heislikeapeak, onlyto

belif tedhigher throughthe upheaval fr ombeneath. Asthesouls,

that Hehasquickened, gaint heG


reat Imm
ortal vibr ation, I AM; as

theygainthecentripetal for ce, that holdsthemin identity; asagainst,

thegr eat centrif ugal power t hat wouldcall thembackintothe un

consci ous; theyf ormwithHim, theO


ver- Soul vibrat ions, of a conscious

G
od-Head.

Yes, Ram
ayfail. Theworldof soulsthat Hehaslaunchedfort h,

m
aynot returnin sufficient num
bers; andthenagai n, woulda new

Solar Spherebel aunched. So now;it is afight for Ra, aswel l asfor

yourself. Everyspiritual conquest youmakefor yourself, you m


ake

alsof or Ra. Hei sdependent onyou, and youonHim. Consciousness

against unconsciousness. Rai sthus, Jehovah, theLordof Host s; the

m
anifest, visible G
odof this Solar Syst em
.

At acertainheight fromEart hall discordant vibrationsunite

andconcentratewiththeaccordant ones intoonehum


, onenote. Each

planet , thus, has itsnote; andthegreat chordof our solar system

sounds. TheSuni sthesoundi ngboard. EachSolar Systemiscapable

of that am
ount of evolution, that isinvolvedinit . Involutionisthe
Q
UO
TATIO
NSFRO
MLETTERS195

coil, thespring; sothenext universemaybeina larger vibr ationor

it m
ay gohigher, thanitsownim
pulse, fromthelatent energy, not

usedi nthefirst ; carriedover, asit were, ascapital, unusedenergy.

All imm
ortal soul sblendwith Ra, theSuprem
eSeed, inbecom
ing

Creators, withHim
.

Inthat AngelicSunW
orldare foundour DivineParents.

Thespirit isthe M
aster'simagination; thetool; andthebody isthe

plasti cm
aterial. Im
agination isnot fancy. Im
aginationisthe foun

dation of thecreativefacult ies; while fancyisthecornerstoneof

superstitutionandfoolishness. Theim
aginationof m
anbecom
es preg

nant t hroughdesi re, andgivesbirthto deeds. W


eall, caneducate

andregulateour im
agination, andthus, contact spi rits; andbetaught

bythem
. Andbyl ivinganunselfishand purelife, wecanbecom
e

them
edium
sof goodcheer to thosearoundus. Just asthesun con

tinual lyshinesi ntheheavens, thoughoftenobscur edbyavei l of

clouds. W
hoever f ailsingett ingthelessonsout of their experiencesin

thisworld, just som


uch, wil l theybeat adisadvantageinthenext

sphere. M
an'saspirationsare thespirit ual essencesthat awaken

eternal em
otions. Thusproving, that, m
i ndisuniversal; while will is

theat tributeor facultyof t hem


ind, for effort. I t isnot di stinct from

them
i nd, but anam
efor acertainpower whichthe m
indpossesses.

Every m
an, plant andanim
al, bearsexter nal andint ernal evi

dences of theinf luencesdom


i nant at the m
om
ent of germ
inal develop

m
ent. Thusproving, that, everyformof lifeisamediumfor t hem
ani

festat ion(expression) of nat ural forces.

W
ecannot cultivateW
ill, wit hout Faith. Theyareaslight and

shade, inseparabl e. W
ecanaccom
plisha littlewithout m
uchW
i ll,

but, without Fait h, nothing.

M
indsleepsintheplant, dream
sinthe anim
al, and awakesin

m
an. I nm
an, it becom
esconsciousof itself, andcapableof a rela-

tivelv independent existence.

Thrift yNature, surely; nopr odigal, the m


ost notablehouse

keeper , nothingwasted; everythingutili zed.

InvolutionandEvolution. The over-shadowingpresenceof the

Ideal FormisprogressivelyI nvolved, as theouter structurei s

Evolved.
196THELIG
HTO
F EG
YPT

Q
UO
TATIO
NSFRO
MLETTERS

SUM
MARY

1. Thereisoneunknownstate, which, in itsultim


ates, isand

m
ust f orever beunknowableto either M
an or theAngels, andthis

state istheG
reat First Cause; THEUNCREATED,THE ETERNAL,

ALO
NE.

2. Fromthiswer eceivethebiunespirit calledG


OD, m
anifesti ng

itself asO
NELAW, O
NETRUTH, O
NEPRINCIPLE, O
NEW
ORD.

3. And thebeginningof all t hingsisthedifferent iationof sex.

Theul tim
ateof all thingsis theperfectionof sex.

4. The potential germ


sandideasof all creationto be, liewithin

theforcesof Involution; whi leall creativem


anifestationsin m
atter,

inspi rit, andin forcesthat playbetween, arethe product of Evolution.

5. Involutionis theFather of All, and Evolutioni stheM


other of

All ExistingThings, conceivableor inconceivable.

6. ThereisaTri nitywithin all things inwhichthereislife,

whether it bespi rit or m


atter.

7. And thelanguageof Nature isSym


boli sm
, andthe keytoSym

bolismistheLawof Correspondences.

8. W
hen, through study, youhavepenetratedintotheSanctorum,

youhavegainedt heright to dem


andand learnthemysteriesthere.

Youhaveopenedt hedoor, the treasures liebefore you. Byyour own

work, only, will youbeable totakepossessionof them


. Eternal vigi

lance andworkis thelawof progression.

9. Remem
ber, ONeophyte, that G
oodnessaloneisPower.
PARTI I

THESCIENCEO
FTHESTARS
198

THELI G
HTO
FEG
YPT

FIG
URE I SHO
WING

W
HATPARTO
FTHE HUM
ANFRAM
E

ISRU1BDRYEACHSIG
NOFTHE ZO
DIAC.
PARTI I

THESCIENCEO
FTHESTARS

INTRO
DUCTIO
N

Incomm
encingthi sbrief elucidationof theAstro-l ogosof the

Ancientsit isnecessary, per haps, toinformthereader that t hesys

temabout tobeelaboratedis purelyast ro-m


asonic andconstit utes

that special branchof thepr im


eval "W
isdomReligion" whichm
ade

theancient O
ccul t Schoolsof Egypt and Chaldeaso justlyfam
ousfor

their Esotericlearning.

Astrol ogy, per se, isacom


bi nationof t wosciences, viz.: ast ronom
y

andcorrespondences. Thesetwoarerelat edtoeach other ashand

andgl ove; theform


er dealswithsuns, moons, planetsandstar s, and

strict lyconfines itsresearchestoaknowledgeof their size, distance

andm
otion, while thelatter dealswith thespiritual andphysical in

fluencesof thesam
ebodies; first upon eachother, thenupon theearth,

andlastlyupont heorganismof m
an. Ast ronom
yist heexternal life

lessglove; correspondencesi sthelivinghandwithin.

It was fromthemystical land of Chaldea that our Egyptianan

cestor sderivedt heir knowledgeof Astronom


yandAstrology. This

knowledgewas, fortunately, t ransplanted intogood soil andfl ourished

for untoldagesunder thefosteringcare of her m


ightypriesthoodand

colossal sacerdot alism


.

Fromt hefertile valleyof theNile, longagesbeforeAbraham

andhi sherdsm
en wanderedover thedeser t of Arabia, thissubl im
e

scienceof thest arryheavens, withits priestlydevotees, was carried

bytidal em
igrati onover the Caucasus, acrossthearidsteppes of Asia,

throughthewild m
ountainpassesof Afghanistanand Thibet to the

burningplainsof Hindustan, andfromthencewasspreadbyIndia's

dusky sonsam
ong theM
ongol andTartar r acesof the still rem
oter

East.

Knowledge, weare told, travelswestward, and, sof ar asEurope

andAmericaareconcerned, thisistrue inthepresent cycle. But the

tim
eoncewaswhenthism
ental andintel lectual cur rent wasre

versed, andknowledgetraveledeastward.

Fromt hem
agical schoolsof t helost Atl antis, the sacredstream

of learningflowedtowardstherisingsunintothe regionsof Central


200THELIG
HTO
F EG
YPT

Africa, andfromthencetothecoast, up thePersiangulf toChaldea,

thenf romthebanksof thesacredEuphratesandthe plainsof Shinar

thest reamflowed backward(asthoughwearyandseekingrest) toward

itsnativehom
ei ntheW
ester nseas, onl ytobedet ainedupon its

journeyandtofi ndatem
poraryresting placeinthewondrous valley

of the Nile; when, after changingitspersonal appearancesom


ewhat

andadoptingthe dressof its giftedpat rons, it wasagainprojected

onward bytherestlessim
pulseof Egypti anenterpri se, alongt he

shores of theM
editerraneanandBlackseastotheCaucasus, and

thence eastward, asbeforem


entioned, to thedream
y skiesof I ndia.

W
henwecom
etot hinkof the awful vastnessandinconceivable

beauty of thegli tteringworl dswhichst ud, likejewels, thedarkcanopy

of our m
idnight skies, undoubtedly, wemust adm
it t hat thecontem

plationof theshiningheavens, withits m


yriadgal axiesof st arry

systemsandstret chof fathomlesseterni ties, form


s asublim
e study

for thethinking astronom


ical m
ind. Ther e, alone, canheseesom
e

thing of theboundlessaffini tyof theuniverse. But totheO


ccult

student of Urania'sblazingf irm


am
ent, t heshining constellati ons, with

their cabalistic nam


esandweirdm
ythological histories; theglittering

sunsof thesefar off astral system


s; andtheshini ngplanets which

belong tothesamesolar fam


i lyasourselves; possessadeeper in

terest . Everythingaroundus, savethis blazingfir m


am
ent, is inastate

of transition. Besidesthefl eetingchanges, which thereturn of the

seasonsbring; thelandscape aroundusi schanging itsaspect every

year. Infact, al l aroundus ischange. Thereisnothingbut oneeternal

change of form
. But thegorgeouscreationsintheskyarestil l there;

undim
medinbrightness, unchangedingrandeur; perf orm
ing, wit h

unflaggingpaceandunvarying precision, their dail y, their annual,

andtheir m
ighty cyclicrounds. Uponthe sam
eheavens, just as we

seethemnow;bespangledwith thesam
eplanetsand withthesam
e

fam
ili ar stars; gazedthefir st parents of our race, whenthey began

andal sowhentheyendedthei r pilgrim


ageuponthis m
undanesphere

of lif e. Thesam
e constellati ons; Arctur us, O
rion, andthePleiades,

sangt ogether wit hthem


orningstarswhenthefiery foundationsof

our earthwerelaid; andthey rolledin thefabled darknessover Cal

varywhenthegentleNazarine wasslain. Thesewondersinthe sky,

aretr ulytheonl yobjectswhichall nat ionshavewitnessed, andall

people haveadm
ir ed. Theyare trulythe onlyobject sintheuniverse
THESCIENCEO
FTHESTARSâ INTRO
DUCTIO
N201

which haverem
ainedunpollutedbythefi nger of m
an. Theypre

sided at theHoroscopeof our birth; theywill sing thefuneral requiem

whenwedie; and cast their paleradianceover the cold, silent tom


b

beneat hwhichwe areultim


atelydestined torepose.

Before theaspiri ngstudent canbecom


et heastrologer, hem
ust

m
akehim
self fam
i liar withthegeneral principlesof astronom
y, and

learn howtotracetheexternal sym


bols of physical life, whichare

thephenom
enal results, back intothest ellar worldsof cause. The

whole m
ysteryof thissystem
, therefore, m
aybedesignatedin general

term
s asthescienceof cause andeffect . Thetext bookof Ast rology

byA. J. PierceandW
ilson's Dictionary of Astrologyshouldbe closely

studiedasaidst oobtainthi sknowledge.

Fromt heforegoingrem
arksit will beseenthat the reader m
ust

not expect therevelationof som


edivine, m
ysterioussecret that will

instantlyconvey thepower of readingthepast, realizingthe influences

of the present, andforeseeingthem


om
entousevents withinthe wom
b

of the future; on thecontrar y, hem


ust expect nothingbut aclear and

concisestatem
ent of Nature's im
mutable laws, which requireboth

study andapplicationtom
ast er. Hewill , however, findinthi sseries

of lessonsacom
pleteexposit ionof the O
ccult principlesof Nature,

inso far asthey m


oldandguidethephysical desti nyof em
bodied

hum
ani ty. But, theprinciples involvedandtheulti m
atesevolved

asthe natural outcom


eof causeandeffect, canonl ybem
aster edand

understoodbydevotingtim
e, unprejudicedthought, anddeepst udy;

first, inlearningthetheory, andthen inreducing that theor yto

practi ce. Astrologydoesnot im


plyfatal ity. O
nthe contrary, probably

twothirdsof m
an'sso-called m
isfortunesarether esult of hi sbe

nightedignorance. M
an, when ignorant of thelawsof Naturewhich

control hisexist enceanddestiny, issom


ewhat like alifeless logfloat

ingwiththestream
. It m
aybethat the variouscur rentsof theriver

will carryhimsafelytothe river'sm


outh, andlaunchhimuni njured

upont hegreat O
ceanof Eternity. But it isfar m
or elikelythat the

windingcourseof theriver of lifewill landhimi ntoam


udbankof

troubl ewherehe m
aystickfast for the rem
ainder of hisdays; or,

liberatedbysom
e stronger current, m
ay againtake hischances, either

of fut uresafety or of floati ngintosomewhirlpool of destruction. But

whenmanunderstandsthelaws of hisbei ng, heist hensafeon boarda

strong boat. Heseesthewhir lpoolsand m


udbanksof lifeahead, and
202THELIG
HTO
F EG
YPT

skillf ully, bytheuseof his steeringapparatus(t hewill) avoidscol

lision. But it of tenhappens that withall hisknowledgeandskill he

cannot successful lybattleagainst themightycurrentsthat oppose

hisway, sim
plybecausethere are, inthesedays, t oom
anylif eless

logsof hum
anlumber that are constantly throwingt hem
selveswith

theswell of the current athwart hispat h. But it must beat once

apparent tothestudent howi nfinitelysuperior the oneisto theother,

andhowenorm
ous thechances of success areuponthesideof t he

onewhohathattaineduntowisdom
; whobystudy, knowshim
self

andthelawsof Nature.

Theheavenlybodi esurge, predisposeand influence toagreat

extent , but they donot com


pel. W
henwe areignorant of their power,

wedecideour act ionstothe best of our worldlyknowledge, andwe

think wehavefreewill inthem


atter; but, if wecouldonlyseethe

influencesat wor km
ouldingour actions, weshould seethat we were

obeyingthestell ar powerswithslave-li keservilit y; not alwayswisely,

indeed, but blindlyandtoowell. Under suchastat eof bondagethe

planet aryinfluencewould, indeed, befatality. Knowledgealoneis

thegr eat liberat or of hum


an suffering, andsocial inharm
ony. O
ur

deliveryfrompai n, our freedomfrombondage, inot her words, our

freewill, increasesexactly inproporti ontotheextent of our know

ledge, if usedpr operly. It i stheW


ise M
anwhorul eshisstar s, and

thefool whoblindlyobeysthem
. Consequently, this Chaldeanscience

of the stars, in order tobe practically utilized, m


ust bethoroughly

realized; but whenrealized, it will repaythestudent ahundr ed-fold

for thetim
eand labor bestowedinlearningtheway. It will givehim

atangiblefoundation, whereonhem
aysafelystand am
idthewild

andconflictingopinionsof unbalancedmystics. In it, hewill find

thekeyof thesacredsanctuary, wherewithhem


ayeventuallyunlock

thedoorsof the tem


pleandpenetratethem
ysticveil of Isis, there,

tobeholdthelovelyformof theG
oddess andtoreadtheglowing

veriti esof Natur einscribed upontheimperishable scrollsof tim


e,

and, i f hehavet hewill toseekfurther anddeeper , thetruthsof

eterni tyitself.

Astrol ogy, inits purity, thoughform


ing asystemof divination,

istot allyunconnectedwitheither fortune-telling or sensitive, irrespon

sible m
edium
ship. It isadivinescience of correspondences, i nthe

study andapplicationof whichtheintel lect andintuitionbecom


e
THESCIENCEO
FTHESTARSâ INTRO
DUCTIO
N203

blendedinanatural, harm
oni ousm
anner. Theycom
mencetovibr ate

inuni son. W
hent hisunionbecom
escom
pl ete, theignorant m
an be

com
es theprophet icsage.

Theref ore, wewouldearnestly request thestudent of thesystem

herein about tobetaught, to thoroughly m


aster eachprinciple and

detail laiddown; com


mit themtom
em
ory soastobe able, inst antly,

torecall andrepeat themwhennecessary. Studywel l theO


ccul t

princi plesof the sciencebef oreattem


pt ingtom
ast er theexternal

m
athematical formula; andnever losesight of thef act that no one

princi pleisof i tself absolute, but, to becom


epot ent, requir estheacti ve

cooper ationof theother forces. If theseopposewiththeir influence,

insteadof assist ing, thenit at oncebecom


esaquestionof power

against power; if theyequal eachother, theinfluenceof both becom


es

nil, andtheeffects, instead of evolvingintothe realmof external M


e,

becom
e crystallizedwithintherealmof force, and diewithin the

wom
bof Nature. Andlastly, r em
em
ber that thisanci ent systemof the

hoary sages, who first discoveredthest arrytruths of theChaldeanlore,

consti tutesthebasicprinciplefromwhi chall doct rines, O


ccult theories,

andsacerdotal system
shaver adiated. Everyreligionunder the sun

hasan astrological foundation, andever ysciencet hehum


anm
i nd

iscapableof elaborating, springsfrom


, returnsto, andultimately

becom
eslost withinthestarr yrealm
sof Urania.

Inconclusion, therefore, we hopethat our efforts toinstruct the

student inthese sublim


emyst erieswill assist himtostoreup asupply

of preciousfood whichwill enablehimt oreceivemental pleasure

andspiritual profit, thuspr ovingablessingtothebodyaswell asthe

soul.
204

THELI G
HTO
FECYFf

FIG
URE II SHO
WING

THEO
DYLICSPHERE O
FMAN.
CHAPTERI

THEPRINCIPLESO
F CELESTIALSCIENCE

"SoG
odcreatedmaninhisownim
age,

inhis ownim
age createdhehim
."

G
enesi s, Chap. I

M
anis am
icrocosm
, auniversewithinhi m
self, and assuchhe

isaperfect epit om
eof thei nfiniteUni verse, the M
acrocosm
. The

Chaldeansages, t herefore, whenconstructingtheir m


ightysyst emof

sidereal astrology, heldtot hisideathroughout thewholeof their

philosophy. Inor der topenet ratethem


ysteriesof G
od, theyf irst

sought out them


ysteriesof man, andthen, form
ulat edacom
plete

scienceof correspondences. TheHum


anor ganism
, so com
plexin its

wonder ful m
echani smandsobeautifullyharm
oniousi nall itsparts,

becam
e their architectural designuponwhichtheyconstructed the

G
rand M
anof the starryheavens. Thetwelvesignsof thecelestial

zodiac weredividedintosect ionsof the hum


anframe, sothat the

entire zodiacal belt wassym


bolizedasa m
anbent r oundinthe form

of acircle, the solesof the feet placedagainst t hebackof thehead.

Eachof thetwelvesignscont ain30degr eesof space, thewhol em


aking

the360degreesof acircle. This360is thesym


bol of com
plet ion.

W
hent he3and6 areaddedtogether they m
ake9, whichisthe high

est unit wepossess, andassuchisheld tobethe sacrednum


ber of

Deity. It isatr iunetrinity, 3tim


es3.

Them
ystical sym
bolismrelati ngtothe12signsof thezodiac

andthehum
anorganismholds anim
portant position inour syst em
.

Inthi sconnection, theyformthebodyof am


usical instrum
ent asit

were, whilethesun, m
oonand planetsconstitutethestrings. O
ur

bodies then, when astrologicallyconsidered, arem


erelysoundi ng

boards for thecelestial notes, struckbythestarr ym


usicians during

theperform
anceof their celestial opera, "TheM
usi cof theSpheres."

Figure I showswhat part of t hehum


anfr am
eisruledbyeachsign.

It wil l benoticedthat thesunandm


oon, throught hem
edium
ship

of their signs, Leo(SI) and Cancer (£5), governt hetwoprincipal

organs, viz., the heart andt helungs. Whentheseareinanharm


onious

condit ionwithin thebodythe wholesyst emishealt hy; thisis also


206THELIG
HTO
F EG
YPT

correspondinglyt rueregardingtheG
rand M
anof the skies, or, in

other words, the natal horoscopeof the person.

M
oredependsupon theposition, aspect andpower of thesunand

m
oonat birth, thanuponall theplanets of our sol ar systemcom
bined.

For thisreason, thesunand m


oonare, t ous, thet ransm
itters of the

stellar forces. Theyact int hecapacity of astral m


edium
sand cast

their gatheredor reflectedpotenciesintoour m


agneticatm
osphere,

harm
oniouslyor discordantly, according astheyare aspectedbythe

benefi cor m
alefi craysof them
ajor planets. Theonlydifferencebe

tween thetwobei ng, thesun iselectric initsact ion, hence positive;

andthem
oonismagneticand negative. I nthem
selves, alone, t hey

areneither fortunatenor unf ortunate. I f thesefactsarerem


embered,

wecannot govery far wrongi nour astral studies.

M
anhasfiveposi tivepoints of projecti onandfour positivecenters

of energy, thusmakingupthe m
ystical nine, thesym
bol of Dei ty. In

additi ontothese, hehasone great receptivecenter, whichcom


pletes

thenum
ber of the TenSephiroth. Thehead, handsandfeet, are the

fivepointsof pr ojectionfromwhich, st ream


sof vi tal forcearecon

stantl yradiating. Thesefive aresym


bol izedbythe fivepoint edstar

andthefivesidedfigure. Thisquintile, theG


reci ansym
bol hygeia, was

thePythagoreansym
bol of health, andwhenthesefi vepointsr adiate

their forcesinstraight linesfromthei r variouscenters, the result is

perfect health.

Thepositivecent ersof energywithintheodylicspherearethe

brain, thespleen, theheart andthegenerativeorgans, while thegreat

center of recepti onistheSolar Plexus.

W
hent roubleor anxietyof m
i ndcrosses our paththefirst place

where wefeel its influencei sthat part of thebodycalledthepit of

thest om
ach. This sensitiver egioniswithinthesolar plexus. How

m
anyt im
esdofor ebodingsof com
ingtroubleim
press them
selves

upont hisdelicat ecenter?As arule, whenwearei ntroublewehave

noappetite; this callsforth inharm


ony inthevari oussecreti onsof the

body. W
hensicknessanditsdisagreeable correlationsthreaten to

takepossession, keepthism
i ghtycenter protected, andyouhavethe

truesecret of absolutelyper fect physical health, providingyoupossess,

tobeginwith, an organismwhosem
ental andphysical forcesar e

evenly balanced.

Thesolar plexus isour grand contacting point wher ebyweare


THEPRINCIPLESO
F CELESTIALSCIENCE207

placed enrapport withall thingsexternal tous. Therefore, wecan

seethat thetrue psychical basisof physical healt hrestswit hthis

center ; for it is takenfor grantedthat m


anis, by lawful superiority,

thenatural ruler of thosepowerswhich live, m


ove andhavetheir

being withinhis ownm


agnetic dom
inions. Topossess truepsycho

logical power whi chshall be subject to theim


perial will and thusbe

ablet oassum
eperfect control of theodylicsphere; toconcentrate

all our loyal for ces, at am


oment'snoti ce, uponanyparticular section

of thi sm
agnetic kingdom
, and thusinstantlysubdue anyrevolt of the

reacti onarypower s;â it isabsolutelyi m


perativet hat our physical bodies

bekept freeand uncram


pedby anyarticl eof dress whichrestr ainsus

fromdevelopingour truenatural form


s. M
ental and m
agneticli berty

depends, toanextent hithert oundream


ed of, upont heperfect freedom

of the physical organism


. Therefore, that whichcram
ps, binds and

warps thebodyout of itsnat ural propor tions, isf atal toany real

spirit ual progress; becausei t correspondinglyinharm


onizestheaction

of the odylicsphere. For thi sreasonal one, India, ChaldeaandEgypt

adoptedtheloose flowingrobe; for this reasonalone, isthe dressof

all pr iesthoodsl ooseandam


ple; togive themtheveryfullest m
easure

of m
agneticpower . Corsetsandsm
all pinchingshoes havedone m
ore

todestroythetr uespiritual ityof the present generationthanall the

other causesof i gnorancecombined.

Anythi ngtobetr ulybeautiful m


ust bet rulynatural. It isour

utterl yfalseideaof so-call edfem


alebeautythat isdoingan incon

ceivableam
ount of spiritual m
ischief at thepresent day. If our fairer

sexcouldonlyseeonedegree further thanthelim


i tsof adepraved,

artifi cial fashiontheywould soonreali zethat sm


all waists, pinched

upwit hcorsets, m
akethemlookm
orelikewaspsthanintelligent

hum
an beings, and that sm
all, pinchedfeet, withtheir cram
ped, ill-

form
ed toesareasm
uchof a real deformityasashrivelledhandor

crookedback, the onlydiffer encebeing, that thel atter areapparent

tothe external eye, andthe form


er concealedbydr essandapair of

dainty shoes. Upontheplane of reality, our trueselves, the deform


ity

isthereandisasm
uchther esult of ignorant superstitionas them
aim
ed

lim
bs of Hindoof anaticswho placethem
selvesbeneaththewheelsof

thecar of Jagannatha. Theref ore, let us im


pressuponeachstudent

theabsolutenecessityof per fect freedomindress. Rem


em
ber t hat a

cram
pedwaist m
eansanalm
ost uselesssolar plexus, andausel esssolar
208THELIG
HTO
F EG
YPT

plexus m
eansspir itual incapacity; spiri tual incapacitym
eans bondage

tothe forcesof Nature, and thisslaver ym


eansbecom
ingthehelpless

m
ediumof Nature, uponwhich thediscordant raysof theplanet ary

forces canact andre-act uncontrolled. It isfor t hislatter reasonalone

that t hisapparent digression hasbeenmade; becausethegreat est value

of ast rological scienceconsi stsincont rollingthe stellar powers, or

rather , let ussay, evadingt heir m


alefi cinfluences. Afewm
orewords

upont hisim
portant subject, andthenwe aredonewithit, for "verbum

sat Sapienti." Thephysician, thepriest , andthescientist ar eequally

loudi ntheir assertionsthat theyareperfectlyunbiasedand opento

reason; andthey areequally prejudiced anddogm


ati cshouldanyone

beso foolishas toaccept their invitat ion, andat tem


pt toreasonwith

them
. W
earesorr ytosaythat thefair sexaresomewhat sim
il ar in

regard totheir t ight lacing. Theywill, alm


ost wit hout except ion,

assert that they, individuall y, donot pinchthem


selves, but t heywill

readil yadm
it that othersdo. It isreal lysurprisi nghowblindlyfoolish

wecan bewhenwe ourselvesareconcerned. Theylit tledreamt hat

theconstant use of corsetsr etardsthei r natural developm


ent, and,

though theym
ayhavebecom
eusedtothemsothat theydonot hurt,

but on thecontraryfeel com


f ortable; yet inreal t ruththeyareheld

inagripof iron, andarem


agnetically ruined. O
ne glanceat the

formaroundthesolar plexus of afem


ale whowears corsets, andone

whohasnever wor nthem


, ought toconvincethem
ost sceptical.

W
henweregardtheastral str uctureof manandcloselyexam
ine

hism
agneticorganism
, wesee that heform
sabeaut iful oval or egg

shaped figure; thenarrowend beingthe feet, thebroadendbeingthe

brain. Thisoval formconstit utesthem


agneticatm
osphere, or, in

other words, the odylicspher eof theperson, andconsistsof seven

concentricraysof force, eachof which hasadirect affinity withthe

seven creativepr inciplesof Nature, and therefore, correspondsincolor

tothe sevenprism
aticraysof thesolar spectrum
. Eachzoneor ring

exerci sesapecul iar power of itsown, andispure or im


pure, according

toits stateof l um
inosity. Whenm
edium
i sticclairvoyantsassert that

suchandsuchaparticular color denotes apureand benevolent person,

or one whoisdepravedandsi nful, they assert that whichisuntrue,

for eachcolor hasaspecial purityof i tsown; pur ityandim


purity

dependingentirel yuponthebrightnessof itstint. For thisr eason

theanim
al passions, whenexercised, dul l andbecloudthesoul sphere,
THEPRINCIPLESO
F CELESTIALSCIENCE209

while theexerciseof thespi ritual facultiesilluminate. Tobetter

understandthese facts, seeFig. II. The braincent er isrepresented

byasun, thefeet byacrescent m


oon, andthethreesecondary centers

of for cebystars. Theingeni ousstudent caneasily m


akethis figure

com
pletebym
entallyinsertingwithintheoval odyl icsphere, theseven

prism
aticcolor r ings.

Fromt heseseven colorsaref orm


edevery conceivabl eshade

andti nt inthei nfinitevari etyof com


binations, f oundinthe infinite

variet yof hum


an beings; each andall dependingupontheever

changi ngpositionsof thestars, andalsouponthe correspondi ng

m
agnet icstatesof our atm
osphereat their respecti vem
om
ents of

birth. Thecolor andm


agnetic polarityof thisodyl icsphereare

fixed, quickasl ightning'sf lash, at thefirst m


oment of our separate

m
ateri al existence. Thistrue m
om
ent is, generally, whentheum
bilical

cordi ssevered, andthechil dexistsas aseparate being, independent

of its m
other. Until that timethebody ispolarizedbythesoul force

of its parent, andtheplanet scanonly influencei t byreflex action

fromt hem
other's organism
. But whenthe tieissevered, thel ungs

becom
e inflatedwiththem
agneticatm
osphere, chargedwiththe

stellar influx, andinaninstant thewholeorganismthrillswiththe

vibrat ionsof cel estial power . Thesevibrationsproduce, ineachof

theconcentricri ngsof thesphere, the exact tint andshadeof color

correspondingto theharm
oniousor discordant rays of theheavens

at the tim
e.

These vibrations, onceinact ion, retain their special polarit y

for thewholetenor of earthl yexistence. Theyformthekeynote

of the m
usical instrum
ent whi chisever soundingforththehar m
ony

or discordof its m
aterial destiny. This keynotei seither hi ghor

lowaccordingto theparticul ar influenceswhichm


aybeoperat ing

uponi t at theti m
e. At onet im
ethelif eforcesm
aybesolowthat

thenotewill be toofaint for them


ost sensitiveclairaudient todetect;

at other tim
esthethrobbing pulsations of lifewil l besostr ongwith

physical vitality that it wil l swell int othehighest octave, andlaunch

forth suchpotent healthgivi ngvibrationsastoaf fect other bodies

near i t, anddrawtherefromr esponsivevibrations, thusgiving life

andhealthtoothers, inharmonywithbut weaker thanitself. But,

should thebodies withwhich it com


esin contact be naturally an

tagoni stictoit, intem


perament andm
agneticpolar ity, then, instead
210THELIG
HTO
F EG
YPT

of responsivehar m
ony, their contact wil l producef iercejarri ng

com
mot ionsof discordtothe detrim
ent of both, the weaker bei ng

thegr eater sufferer.

Theactionandinter-actionof planetary influxuponthehum


an

being after birth isdeterm


ineduponthe sam
elines. W
henapl anet,

byits progressivem
otionreachesapoint onthespherewhere it form
s

aninharm
oniousanglewiththeangular vibrationsset inm
otion

at bir th, m
agneti cdiscordis produced. Thism
agnet icstorm
, soto

say, awakensand setsinm


oti onthecosmicandother elem
ental s

correspondingin their nature tothepri m


arycause, andexternal m
is

fortuneandtroublearethematerial results; andviceversa, should

thepl anetsformbeneficrays, etc. This isthetruesecret of planetary

influencesofar aswhat ist erm


edgood andbadluck. It ism
agnetic

harm
onyor discor d.

Fromt heabove, t hestudent will seewhat afearful m


istakeso

called "Christian Scientists" andm


etaphysical heal ersm
ake, unless

theyt rulyunderstandtheO
ccult principlesof Nature. It isutterly

im
possiblefor antagonisticnaturestobenefit each other m
ent ally,

nom
at ter howgoodor purethey, asindi viduals, m
aybe. Toat tem
pt

todo thisisliketryingto m
akeoil andwater har m
onize; thi sis

thetr uesecret of them


ental healer'sl ackof successwithcertain

indivi duals.

For exam
ple, any personborn under andcontrolledbythe

M
artial electrici ty, whichcorrespondst otheelem
ent of fire, will

prove antagonisti cbynature toanybody andeverybodywhois

governedbytheSaturineprinciple. They will not blendandm


i ngle.

Them
ost gentleandlovingspirit that i t ispossiblefor the healer

toexerciseunder suchcircumstanceswil l recoil fr omtheodyl icsphere

of the other like athunderbolt, andthe m


ental physicianwill feel

thisr ecoil andwant of success, right i nthecenter of thesolar

plexus. Thescienceof thest arsalonecontainsthe real secretsof

thehealingart divine.
CHAPTERII

THESOLARFO
RCE

"Andt heLordset am
arkupon Cain

lest anyonefindi nghimshoul dkill him


."

G
enesi s, Chap. IV

At thi sstageit isnecessary toexplain several m


attersof gr eat

im
port anceinfor m
ingatrue conception of astral l aw.Thereader

m
ust not suppose that theplanetsaretheprim
arycausesof the

fortunesandm
isf ortuneswhichfall tot helot of mankindgenerally.

Thisi sbynom
eansthecase; for thepr im
arycause hasitsor igin

within thesoul sphereof our parents. Thesexual r elationship between

m
anandwom
anhas itslaws, i tsharm
oniesanddiscords. It is m
an's

dutyt oinvestigate, learntheselaws, andfollowt hem


, especi ally

sowhenwebear i nm
indthef act that thereisneit her m
oralit y

nor sentim
ent in thecoldinf lexiblejusticeof Nat ure. "Unto every

violat ionof the lawthereis m


etedout apenalty." If theatt ributes

of at hief areconceived, at hief will ultim


atelybeborninto the

world. It m
atters not what thecircum
stancesor positioninli fem
ay

be, that individual soconcei vedwill be athief in hisheart, andwill

com
mit theftsuponsom
eplane or other. Rem
em
ber, t hereisno

real difference, except inm


agnitude, betweenthemanwholegally

bysomecom
mercial sharppracticesteals arailroad; andtheone

who, t osupport hisposition inlifeand beforethe world, livesabove

hisincom
etothe detrim
ent of hiscredi tors; or thepoor devi l who,

under theinfluenceof crim


inal tem
ptati ons, robsa bankor st eals

your watch. All t hree, whenviewedintheir trueli ght, arenatural

bornt hieves, and eachequall ydeserving, if justicewereim


partial,

of the sam
etermof penancei nthehouse of correct ion. Thefalse

glam
or andartifi cial convent ionalities of m
odernsociety, however,

praise andbowdowninadorat iontothe giftedrail roadthief; they

pityandcondole asunfortunatethem
an who, bylivingabovehis

honest incom
e, term
inateshis career in bankruptcy; but they, with

neither pitynor m
ercy, hurry off tothe jail andt hetreadm
il l the

poor wretchwhostealsawatchor robsa bankof a fewpaltry dollars,

when, asarule, it isthisonewhoismost deservi ngof our sym


pathy.

Ignoranceandaneglectedchi ldhoodm
ay haveintensifiedtheevil
212THELIG
HTO
F EG
YPT

influencesof his conception andbirtht oaninconceivableext ent,

andhe m
ight, if theworldwouldonlylet him
, becom
eabetter and

wiser m
an. It is equallyinaccordancewiththesameim
mutable

lawst hat everyspeciesof cr im


eisborn intotheworld. W
hen inflam
ed

passionsandcruel thoughtsarelatent withinus, andrem


ainun

controlledbythe higher self duringthe conjugal union, wem


ust

not be surprised if achildwithasim


il ar naturei sconceived. W
hen

suchi sthecase, thereisno benevolent G


odtograciouslyint erfere

andpr event acri m


inal frombeinglauncheduponsociety.

M
anhastheprivi legeandpossessesthe possibiliti esof choosing

thegood, andpreventingthe conception of evil. Thereforeif he,

either fromchoiceor ignorance, prefers toriskal l thenatur al conse

quences, M
other Nature, whoi snorespecter of persons, will write

m
urder er acrosst hebrowof t heunborni nfant incharactersas

indeli bleasthe m
arksheinf lictedupon Cain.

W
hent heem
bryoni cpotentiali tiesof ahum
ansoul arelaunched

forth intothem
atrixtheyrem
ainthere, slowlyevolvingtheir organic

powers, andarei m
prisonedwithinthewom
buntil their m
agneti c

aswel l astheir physical, periodof gestationiscom


pleted. Nor is

it possiblefor a childtobe bornandl iveuntil t heastral i nflux

correspondsexact lytotheexternal polarityof the soul. O


nly when

theheavensareharm
oniouscanthat whichwetermgoodbecom
e

m
anifest uponthe earth. Under theoppositeconditi onof theheavens,

evil, socalledbycom
parison, becom
esexternalized.

Fromt heforegoingit will be seenthat weare, to averygreat

extent , what the ignoranceor wisdomof our ancestorshavem


ade

us. As theworld progresses, m


ankindobt ainsm
oreknowledge.

Thusdotherisinggenerationsbecom
ewiser thantheir parents.

Thismental evolutionm
ovesf orwardunti l theintel lectuality of

theracebecom
es exhausted; t hen, for a tim
e, m
anki ndrem
ains

stationary, andat lengthdeclinesfromthesum


mit of itsgeni usto

relapseintoani gnorant barbarism


; when, havingregainedasupply

of lat ent m
ental force, ther aceoncem
oreadvances, ultim
atel y,

toatt ainuntoa still greater perfectionthanbefore. Thusdo intellectual

forces correspond intheir apparent m


oti ontothemotionsof t he

planet s, becom
ing alternately direct, swift, stationaryandretrograde.

M
en, l ikeplanets, havetheir tim
esof germ
ination, growth, m
aturity

anddecay, andracesarenoexceptionto thisuniversal lawof


THESOLAKFO
RCE213

change. Theym
ove ingreater cyclesonly. Their cli m
axof civi liza

tioncorresponds tothefloweringseason of thevegetablekingdom


;

thent heyrunto seedanddecay. But in thesam


eracial soil i s

treasuredupthe preciousseedfromthe flowers, which, lying dorm


ant,

awaits thenecessarym
agnetic andspirit ual conditi onsfor its glorious

unfoldm
ent.

Thest arsandplanetsarethe m
agnetici nstrum
ents of theseven

creati veprincipl es. Theyinf luenceexternally, by their attractive

sym
pat hiesandrepulsiveanti pathies, thecosm
icli feforcesand

physical organismsof preciselythesam


e objects, which, intherealm

of spi rit, arecontrolledby their celestial progenitors. Byt hiswe

m
eant hat thevar iousphysical orbs, cal ledplanets, stars, et c., act

asso m
anym
agnet iccenters. Theyarem
agneticbysolar induct ion.

Thesun, itself, isnot m


agnetic, but positivelyel ectric. Thi sm
ighty

electr icforceactsuponthe planetspreciselythe sam


easan electric

current actsupon apieceof soft iron. W


henapieceof ironi scharged

withelectricity it becom
esat onceam
agnet, itspower depending

first uponitsm
assandsecondlyuponthestrength or intensit yof

theel ectriccurr ent. Shut of f thecurrent andthe ironceases tobe

am
agnet. Rem
ove thesunfromour systemandthepl anetswill

im
medi atelylose their peculi ar physical influence. M
odernsci ence,

weknow,wouldcontradict thi sassertion, but O


ccul t sciencepro

claim
s it tobeanabsolutef act.

Thesumtotal of thosepowers whichwet erm"planet ary

influences," iscontainedwit hinthepot entialityof theSolar Ray.

But whensounited, asaprimal cosm


icf orce, theactionof this

solar rayuponthehum
anorganismandit sm
aterial destinyis neither

harm
oniousnor di scordant, fortunatenor unfortunat e. Tobecome

potent , inspecial directions, it isnecessaryfor thissolar forceto

becom
e refracted andresolved intoitsactiveattri butes. This is

preciselywhat them
ajor planetsdo. Therearesix planets, eachof

which absorbsasingleattributeor principle; each oneaccording

toits peculiar natureandabsorbingaff inity. W


hil ethesolar orb

itself retainsbut oneactive energywhosepotency isem


braced within

theor angerayof thespectrum


. Thisinf luence, of course, rel ates

onlyt othespeci al actionof theseven activeprinciples, and does

not refer tothe solar light reflectedbyeachbody, andem


itt edbv

thesunitself. Fiveplanets, besidesthesunandmoon(our earth").


214THELIG
HTO
F EG
YPT

absorb theseven rays. Theot her planets react upon higher planes.

That i stosay, t heyradiate oneof the sam


eforces uponahigher

octave. Eachof t heplanetary bodies, havingbecom


emagnetical ly

chargedwiththei r ownspecial energy, arepowerful radiators of

thesam
eattribut ewhichthey haverecei vedfromtheir solar parent.

These energiespossessadist inctivem


ot ion, color andpotency, each

peculi ar toitsel f, which, whenexternal izeduponman'sinternal

nature, producea m
arkedcont rast inhis m
ental and physical char

acteri stics, briefly, asfoll ows.

THEPLANETSATURN^

Saturn absorbsthat attribute or energy whoseactionexpresses it

self ascoldness, andthuspr oducesanaturewhich isslowand m


edi

tative, solitary andreserved, m


elanchol yandrepentant. This force

correspondstothebluerayof thespect rum


.

THEPLANETJUPITERU

Jupiter absorbsa totallydif ferent ener gythanthe Saturnine and

radiat esaninfluenceat once jovial. A happym


ediumbetweent he

fast andtheslow, them


editativeandthethoughtless, theisolated

herm
it andtheonetooeasyof access. Theinfluenceischeerf ul, gen

erous, benevolent , andsheds light andl oveuponal l m


aterial sur

roundi ngs. Thisf orcecorrespondstothe purpleor indigoray of the

spectr um
.

THEPLANETM
ARS$

M
arsabsorbsanenergywhich isthepolar opposite of theSat

urnine, andthereforeradiatesaninfluencewhichi ssharp, energetic,

thoughtless, intr epidandfierce. It is destituteof either fear or tim


id

ity. Aninfluence whichisfr eewitheverythingand everybody.

Briefl ystated, t heforceof theplanet M


arsisfiery, im
perious, com

bative inthefir st degree, bloodthirsty andunrelenting. This energy

correspondstotheredrayof thespectr um
.

THESUNQ

TheSunretainsandradiates theprinciplewhichis at onceli fe-

giving anddignif ied. Just as Jupiter is acom


pound or happymedium

betweentheenergiesexerted bySaturnandM
ars, so theSunsends

forth aninfluencewhichist hehappym


ediumbetweenJupiter and

M
ars. It isaffablebut m
ajestic; proud, but gracious; andblends
THESOLAKFO
RCE215

firm
nesswithkindness, am
bit ionwithpaternal consideration, com
-

bativenesswithself-respect, andliberalitywithdiscretion. Asbefore

stated, thisinfl uencecorrespondstotheorangerayof thespectrum


.

THEPLANETVENUS 9

Venus absorbsan energywhich istotally different fromanyof

thepr eceding, andradiates" theloveel em


ent" of Nature. This in

fluenceiswarmandim
pulsive interiorly, but exter nallycool and

m
oist, consequent lypliableandreceptive, clinging andfem
ini ne. It

isthe energywhi chever yiel dstoanat urem


orepositivethan itsown

withl ovingsubm
i ssion; hence them
yths of thefriendshipsbet ween

M
arsandVenus. Thisenergycorresponds totheyell owray.

THEPLANETM
ERCURY$

M
ercur yabsorbsanenergywhi ch, inageneral sense, appearst o

beacom
poundof all theother planetsof thespect rumput together;

hence hehasbeen well designatedas"them


essenger of thegods."

Thespecificacti onwhichthi sorbradiatesispurelyintellectual and

scient ific. It is quickandactive, intuitional, enterprising, careless,

volati le, bright, changeable, andwhat wecall sm


ar t. Thisinf luence

isext rem
elyinventive, andi stheorigi nator of al l cunningschem
es

anddevices. It i swhat m
ent ermbright andwitty. It isthat which

m
akes thelivem
anof com
merce, andconstitutesthe leadinginflu

enceem
bodiedwit hinthat sharp, clever andcham
eli on-likeindividual

whom
akesafortuneinthereal estatebusiness. Thisenergycorre

sponds totheviolet rayof t hesolar spectrum


.

THEM
OON>

Thepl anet uponwhichwelive, m


ove, and haveour being, ab

sorbs anenergywhichwe, as inhabitants, cannot by natureful ly

understandor appreciate, becauseweonl yreceivet hisenergy asan

astral influxby thereflecti veactionof our Earth'ssatellit e, theM


oon.

Thisi nfluence, sofar aswe, theplanet 'soffspring, areconcerned, is

neither goodnor evil; becauseit ispar t andparcel of oursel ves. W


hat

theinfluencem
ay beuponthe inhabitant sof other worldswecannot

say. Therefore, whenspeaking astrologically, wecr edit theM


oon's

reflectivepower andspeakof that body ascontaini ngour Eart h'sat

tribut eof thesolar ray. Thi senergycorrespondst othegreen rayof

thesolar spectrum
.
216THELIG
HTO
F EG
YPT

Theforegoingare thesevenactiveprinciplesof Nature, but t he

ingeni ousstudent swill noticethat two of them


ajor planetshavenot so

far beennoticed; werefer of courseto Uranus(i£ ) andNept une(tp),

eachof whichradiateoneof thesam


eforcesupona higher oct ave.

Eachof theseven principles enum


erated havethree planesof action;

thespiritual, theastral and thephysical. After t hesevennotesof the

m
agnet icgam
ut havebeensounded, thenext notem
ust beupona

higher octaveand formarepetitionof t hefirst. Thefirst scalebeing

known anditseff ectsunderst ood, it is not necessaryfor the O


ccult

initiateof these astral powerstowait, for theyearsof observation

necessarytoothers, inorder totabulat eanewlydiscoveredplanet.

Bythe lawsof correspondencesheknowat oncewhat that planet's

action uponthehum
anorganismwill be. Thereisst ill another planet,

m
orer em
otefromour sunthan Neptune, but itsacti ononour organ

ismat present is nil; becausethepresent raceshavenot yet attained

tothat special stateof spir itual andmental devel opm


ent that will ad

m
it of itsinfluencebecom
ing m
anifest. Neither wil l suchapl anet

becom
e visibleto thisEarth' sinhabitantsuntil thereissuff icient m
ent al

force of therequisitegrade toenablei tsexistencetobecom


e apparent.

Sucharethesubl im
efactsof Nature'si m
mutablelaw,that

havemadethesci enceof astr ologytrue for all timeandinal l ages.

W
henUranusandNeptunewere shiningin their distant heavens un

discovered, m
anki ndwas, asa body, im
pervioustot heir action. M
an's

organi smdidnot vibrateinunisonwith their higher stateof action.

Thuswesee, asmanevolveshigher power s, m


oreethereal orbs ap

pear i nthecelestial hierarchiesof the starryheavensfor thepurpose

of controllinganddirecting him
.

Theactionandinter-actionof theplanetaryinfluencesoperat ein

thefollowingorder;â Saturn ( ^ ), Jupiter (U), Mars( S), Sun(O


),

Earth (©), Venus ( 9), and M


ercury( $ ). Thesearethesevenpri

m
aries. Thencom
esUranus( ¥), form
ingtheeight h, or octaveexpres

sionof thefirst , or M
ercury, andthus dowefind, after long yearsof r e

search andlabori ousinvestigation, that thisplanet rulesthe higher

organs of thebrain. Neptune, consequent ly, representsVenusupon

ahigher plane. TheEarth, whoseinfluenceisshown bytheM


oon,

com
es next inrot ation. W
hen thetenthplanet isdi scovered, i tsac

tionuponour Ear th'sinhabit antswill beneutral i nitself. I tshar

m
onies anddiscor dswill dependuponits angular positioninr espect
THESOLARFO
RCE217

tothe other bodi es. Itschief influence will bein thecontrol of our

spirit ual lifeforces. Itsposition, aspect, etc., withrespect tothelu

m
inari es, will determ
ineour capacityfor inhaling thefiner ethereal

essencesof theatm
osphere. Fromthisit will beperceivedthat the

influenceof the tenthplanet will bewhollyspirit ual; hence, it canonl y

exert itsinfluenceuponthe spiritual organism


sof am
orespi ritual

race.

Thischapter cont ainsabrief outline, sotospeak, of theint erior

action of theplanets. W
eshall deal wit heachorb m
orefully andin

detail fromtheir general standpoint in futurelessons, andas acon

cludingsuggestionwewouldaskthestudent tothinkandreasonout

verycloselywhat wehaveher einstated bythelight of thelawof

correspondence, t hesumandsubstanceof whichwas form


ulated for

our usebythethriceillum
inedHerm
esTrism
egistus, whosaid:

"Asit isabove, soit isbel ow,

Ason theearth, sointhesky."


218

THELI G
HTO
FEG
YPT

ASTRO
- PHRENO
LO
CICALCHART, SHO
WINGTHEGENERALPLANETARY

INFLUENCEUPO
NTHEHUM
ANBRAI N.
CHAPTERIII

INFLUENCEO
FSTELLARFO
RCE

Having brieflyexplained, in thepreviouschapter, theorigin, na

tureandpower of planetaryi nfluence, sofar astheplanetst hem


selves

areconcerned, it nowbecom
es our dutyt oillustrat e, som
ewhat , the

princi pleslaiddown, andpoi nt out the lawsor m


odusoperandi by

which theseinfluencesact andreact uponthebrain of m


an, and

throughthebrain, control thewholeorganism


. Inorder todo thiswe

shall havetodigressalittl e.

Phrenological researchhasnowestablishedbeyonddisputecer

tainbroadgeneral principles regarding cranial developm


ent. But,

thegr eat m
istake whichthedevoteesof thisbranch of Anthropology

m
ake, isthat theyallowthei r enthusiasmtocarry thembeyond the

safel ineof dem


onstratedfacts. Theyar econstantl ytryingto prove

that, bytheaid of phrenology, theycan ascertain thedetails of m


an's

character; whereas, thevery utm


ost that canbeexpectedasscientific

allyaccurate, is adelineati onof thegeneral char acteristics.

Phrenologym
erely pointsout thoserelat ionsestabl ishedbyNa

turebetweengivendevelopm
entsandconditionsof t hebrain, and

correspondingm
anifestations of m
ind. It ssim
plebut com
prehensive

tenet isthis: "Everyfaculty of them


indism
anifestedbym
eansof

apart icular port ionof thebrain, calleditsorgan; thesize of which,

other thingsbeingequal, is proportionatetoitspower of function."

It is thelatter portionof t hisdefinit ionthat containsthe wholem


ys

teryof theappar ent contradi ctionswith whichthe phrenologist has

todeal. The"other things" arenever, i nanytwocases, equal ; hence,

theexact action of thebrain organscannot bescientifically dem


on

strated. Assoon asphrenologyattem


pts todefinewithexactnessa

person'struecharacter or thepowersof thecranial organs, f roma

sim
ple knowledge of thesize of theseor gans, it becom
esacomplete

failur e. Thepotency, or otherwise, of anyorganor groupof organs,

dependsnot nearl ysom


uchupontheir relativesize asupontheir

sensit iveness, or , inother words, upon thestateof their etherealiza-

tion; andthism
agneticcondi tiondependssolelyupontheposi tion

andpower of that planet whichhaschief ruleover thoseparti cular


220THELIG
HTO
F EG
YPT

organs. Decisive proof of thi sassertion, asregardsthesize of the

organs, m
aybeobtainedbyeachstudent for him
self , bycarefully

noting theheads of individuals. Evenamongour own personal ac

quaint ancesweshall findthat it isnot anabsolut efact that those

whopossessthel argest heads havethemost brains, but often the

veryr everse. In fact, weshall findthat them


ajor ityof m
en dis

tingui shedinsci ence, politi csandliteratureare thosewhopossess

com
par ativelysm
all but well balancedheads, com
binedwithaf ine,

highly sensitive organism


, whiletheordinarycitizenor farm
er, who

isutt erlyincapableof form


i nganyopinionworthl isteningto be

yondt hevalueof hiswhiskey, hishogs or hiscatt le, ispossessedof a

large headfilled, not withi ntellectual brains, but withcoar seanim


al-

ized" brainstuff " whichisutterlyincapableof m


anifestingi tspowers

upont hehigher mental planes of our nat ure.

Theol dandnowmuchabusedChaldeansageswerethoroughly

acquai ntedwitht hesefacts, andinorder toteach theseprinciplesto

their youth, they elaborated beautiful i m


ageryint heformof fables

andal legories. Theygavethe natureand power of eachgroupof

organs inthehumanbrainto thecharact er of that planet whichthey

knewcontrolledi tsactivities, andthen workedout thefacts, so

elabor ated, into aseriesof m


ythical hi storiesof godsanddi vineper

sonages, whoincarnatedthem
selvesfor t hebenefit of m
an. ThusM
ars

tookt hecharacter of Vulcan, thegodof war; Venus andher innocent

com
panionCupidwereassigned thecharacter of Love andthe

sym
pat hetictendenciesof the hum
anhear t, whilethebenevolent

Jupiter assum
edt heposition of Father, thekindly, generousparent,

goodaliketoall hisoffspri ng, andso onwiththe others.

Fromt his, thest udent will perceivethat whenthey taught their

childr enthat their godshad existedin hum


anbodies, theydid not

m
eant oconveytheideaof Divineincarnationaswe understand the

doctri ne, but that aportion of thedivi nity, aref ractedray, hadbe

com
ecenteredin m
an, andexpresseditself insom
e special for m
;

thus, agreat war rior whobrought honor andriches tohistribeor

countr y, through hisbrilliant victories, wasproperlyconsideredason

of M
ar s, because hisnatureexpressedtheM
artial spirit inwhat was

considereditshi ghest andm


ost potent f orm
. Akey tothisbeautiful

Chaldeansystemwill befound intheAst roPhrenological Chart on

page218of this chapter. The sevenprinciplesther einshownare, of


INFLUENCEO
FSTELLARFO
RCE221

course, onlygeneral, andindicatethose groupsof organsover which

thepl anetsindicatedarem
ost powerful. Todescend m
oreinto

detail s:

THEPLANETSATURN>?

Saturn governstheactivities of theref lective, m


editativeandthe

purely selfishsentim
ents, suchascom
parison, causality, covetousness,

acquisitivenessandsecrecy.

THEPLANETJUPITERU

Jupiter governst hoseactivit ieswhich, intheir expression, show

tous thetrulynobleandgenerousside of hum


annature, such asbenev

olence, veneration, spiritual ityandhope.

THEPLANETM
ARS$

M
arshaschief ruleof those activities whichgener allyexpress

them
selvesassel fishlyaggressive. Properly, they arethepassions

which reveal toustheanim


al whichresi desinanactiveor sem
i-

passivestate, withineachhum
ansoul, uponthem
at erial plane of ex

ternal life. They areknownasalim


entiveness, dest ructiveness, com
-

bativeness, andt hesexual pr opensities. Tothesemaybeadded

vitati venessand construction.

THESUNO

TheSunhasthechief control of thoseorganswhose activities

expressthem
selvesinm
an'shigher natur easthe"Lord" of m
at erial

creati on. Theycom


prisethecom
mandinganddignifiedelem
ents

within us, suchasfirm


ness, conscientiousness, pri de, approbativeness,

andself-esteem
.

THEPLANETVENUS 9

Venus governsthosefaculties whoseacti vitiesexpr essthem

selves asfriendship, m
irthfulnessandconjugality. It alsogovernsthe

organs of inhabit ivenessand thosewhich tendtoformagreeabl e

societ y.

THEPLANETM
ERCURY£

M
ercur y, inaddit iontobeing thegeneral m
essenger of thegods,

rules thosefacul tieswhoseactivitiesarepurelyi ntellectual and

m
echanical, such aseventuali ty, individuality, size, form
, weight,

color, order, cal culationand language.


222THELIG
HTO
F EG
YPT

THEM
OON)

TheM
oongoverns thoseorgans whoseacti vitiesare term
edthe

sem
i-i ntellectual qualities. Theyareverydesirabl eexpressionsof

character, viz.: tim


e, tune, idealityandsublim
ity. Shehasalsoin

fluenceover the dom


esticqualities.

Eachof theforegoinggroups of organsi s, toaver ygreat ext ent

controlledbythe planet under whichit ism


entioned, but not wholly

so, becauseevery orbhasan influencei nam


inor degreeover each

andal l. But generallyspeaki ng, eachgr oupwill m


anifest ani ntense

or sluggishactioninthebrain, accordi ngasitscontrolling orbispow

erful or otherwise, intheindividual's horoscopeat birth, withthis

differ enceinits action: if theplanet inquestion bepowerful but

evilly aspected, thenthoseorganswill expressthe vicioussi deof the

person'snature. For exam


ple, theplanet M
ercuryso situated, the

intell ect will be bright, wit tyandpowerful, but all theener gies, under

proper conditions, will bedevotedtofr aud, or at anyrate, t overy

questi onablepurposes; everyt hingdependingupontheplanethat the

person occupies. Asbeforest ated, there isnodiff erencebetween

thecr im
inal who breaksthel egal codeof laws, and theonewho, upon

ahigher plane, obeysthewri ttenletter of thelaw, but tram


plesupon

thetr ueprincipl esof hum


an justice. Thewealthygam
bler upon the

stock exchange, i snobetter inreality thanthegam


blingcard sharper.

But, i f theplanet isdignifi edandaspectedbybeneficrays, thenthe

whole of theabovewill bereversed, and all that i snoble, honorable

andm
anlywill be theresult.

Having m
entioned aspects, it nowbecom
es our duty, briefly, to

explai ntheir nat ure. Thiswe shall doi noutline, at present, deferring all

detail suntil lat er.

Fromwhat wehave alreadystated, our st udent will perceivethat

sym
pat hyandanti pathyarethegreat lawsbywhich theplanets af

fect t hehum
anor ganism
. Thesetwoforces, or rather let ussaythe

dual actionof thisoneforce, constitut esthetwo m


odesof m
otionby

which everycosm
i cprinciple expressesi tself, and thetwoact ions,

that i s, theacti onandther eaction, ar etm


epolar opposities, of which

sufficient hasal readybeenstated. Upon thephysical planetheir effects

arecorrelatedas harm
onyand discord.
INFLUENCEO
FSTELLARFO
RCE

223
224

THELI G
HTO
FEG
YPT

That nothing, apart fromDeit y, whichhasam


anifestedexistence,

canexist without form


, isa self evident fact, whi chscarcely requires

proof. Therefore, thepowers of harm


ony anddiscord possessform
s

which arepeculiar tothem


sel ves. These form
sinAstrological science

areangular, and aredenom


inatedaspects. Them
ore perfect or com

plete theanglei s, thegreat er thepower itsinfluenceexerts upon

m
atter . Thesym
bol of discord isasquar e, andever yinharm
oni ous

angular rayconst itutesapor tionof the squareor theangleof 90

degrees. Thesym
bol of harm
onyisatriangle, andeverybenefi c

angular rayconst itutesapor tionof the trineor angleof 120 degrees;

thuswehaveageom
etricexpr essionof evil andgood, asshown

below.

The

Angle

of

Sorrow

Thest udent will observethat thediscor dant raysof m


agnetic

force strikeeach other crosswaysfromopposingangles, thus+. This

confli ct produces aviolent com


motion. Thereisaf ight, asit were,

inthe current betweentwopowers, while thecontraryresult i spro

duced intheacti onof thebenficraysof m


agnetic force. They im
pinge

uponeachother, thus, Y, likethetwof orksof ar iver, andt hen,

witht heir united forceflowonwardharmoniously. Thewholeof

these angular aspectsareill ustratedin thediagram


sontheadjoining

page. Explanation isunnecessary, except that each aspect can be

form
ed fromanypoint of the celestial zodiac, both direct and converse.

W
esee, therefore, that when thecom
binationsof st ellar force

flowi nstraight linesandcut througheachother f romcrossangles,

theresultant uponthephysical planeis that state whichwet erm

discor dant andevil. But, whentherays of forcefl owinstrai ght but

conver gent angles fromor towardseachother, then theopposit e

effect sarenatur allyproduced, andharmony, loveandprosperi ty

reign.

Thest udent cannot paytoom


uchattentiontothese O
ccult fact s

of Nat ure'slaw, becausethey aretrueuponeveryplaneof m


ani

fested existence.
CHAPTERIV

INTER-ACTIO
NOFTHESTARS

Thenext great subject which requiresthestudent's thoughtful

attent ionisthe four Triplicities. Thesetrigonscorrespondt othe

four ancient elements, andar etherefore, Fiery, Earthy, Airy andW


a

tery. Eachtripli cityor "Tri gon" contai nsthreezodiacal signs, 4tim


es

3equals12, the num


ber of thesignsof thesphere. TheFiery trigon

em
bracesthesignsof Aries( T), Leo( Si), andSagittarius( &). The

Earthy trigonem
bracesthesi gnsTaurus ( 8), Virgo(nj), and Capri

corn( V3). TheAi rytrigonembracesthe signsG


em
ini ( X), Libra

(=a=), andAquari us(£?). TheW


aterytr igonem
bracesthesigns

Cancer (f5), Scor pio(1U), andPisces(X ), alsoseepage399, W


ilson's

Dictionaryof Ast rology.

Inpractical astr ologythese triplicitiesareof verygreat import

ance, astheyshedtheir potent influenceuponthe ascendant at the

birth of everyli vingbeingor thing, andim


presst heir peculi ar nature

upont hetem
perament of thenative. The philosophical principl es

concealedbeneath theseso-calledancient elem


ents, areworthy of a

far m
oredetailed elucidation thanthespaceof thi schapter will adm
it.

Probablyoneof t hegreatest m
istakesm
adebythemodernun

initiatedastrologer inregar dtotheactual influenceof thesetriplic

ities, isthat theyom


it tot akeintoconsideration theascent and

descent of thespiritual etherealization of m


aterial forces.

M
agnet icandelectricforces varyintheir spiritualitylikeevery

thing elseinthe universe. That whichi ssuperior, byvirtue of its

higher or m
oreinterior em
anation, will dem
onstrate itssuperi ority

uponeveryplane of itsm
anif estation. For exam
ple; Aries( T ) isthe

first andhighest representat iveof the fierytrigon, andthoseborn

witht hissignri singupontheascendant of their horoscopewill always

m
oveuponahigher plane, m
entallyandspiritually, thanthose born

under Leoor Sagi ttarius. But , externall y, thosepeoplebornunder

Aries will showt heir superiorityfroma purelyint ellectual point of

view. Their natur ewill be, chiefly, fieryandm


ent al, consequently

quick inaction, andprom


pt i ndecision.

Leo(Si), thenext toAries, isthesecondrepresentativeof t he

fiery trigon, and personsbor nwiththis signrising, will alwaysm


ove
226THELIG
HTO
F EG
YPT

upont hesensitiveandem
otional planes. Their naturewill be chiefly

fiery andsensiti ve, consequently, hasty andim


pulsive. Theywill act

without thinking, onthespur of them


oment, whenunder thedom

inatinginfluence of their susceptible, em


otional natures. In this, we

seethedifferencebetweenAr ies, which rulesthehead, andLeo,

which represents theheart. Leopersons, whenrousedtoapitchof

passional fury, areabsolutel yinsanein their wild anderrati cactions.

Liket helion, theyarecom


pl etelyblindedbyanintensedegreeof

excitem
ent. O
nthecontrary, anAriesperson, thoughsusceptibleof

anequal degreeof furioustem


per, never becom
esbl indwithexcite

m
ent. Eveninhis m
ost outrageousconduct, anim
par tial observer will

not fail toseet hat "therei sm


ethodin hism
adness."

Sagitt ariusisthelast andl owest, that istosay, them


ost external

em
anat ionof the fierytripli city, andi llustrates thelawof contradic

tions toperfecti on. For this reason, thosebornunder thissi gnlive

andm
ove, whenm
entallyandspiritually considered, uponthel owest

plane of thefier yem


anation. W
hereasexternallyandintheeyesof

theworld, theyseemtom
ove inthevery highest. Their naturesare

warm
, sym
pathetic andactive, consequent lytheyare generousand

benevolent, am
bit iousandtrulyjovial. Theydoas theworlddoes;

theyprogressnot of their owninternal volition, but bythegentleat

tracti onof thesocial tideof their sur roundings. Ineverythi ngtheyare

external. Theyar egreat adm


i rersof all out-door sports, recr eations

andpastim
es, and assuch, theyaretotallyincapableof graspingany

formof thehigher m
ental and m
etaphysical studies. Theyare, there

fore, considered bythem


assesandtheworldsound, logical, r easoners,

andpossessedof soundcom
mon sense, and externally theydoindeed

possessall these desirablequalities.

W
henviewedfromtheir lineof descent, thestudent will per

ceive, that inAr ieswehave thefieryi m


perial brain, whichmoulds,

guides andactsf or itself, i ndependent of theopinionsof others. Such

extremenatures, whenunm
odif iedbyother influences, areeither

despot s, cranksor fanatics, accordingt otheir bent andstati oninlife.

InLeo, weseetheem
otionsandsensitivefeelings of thehear t, which

follow, im
pulsively, thelead of som
emental genius, andformthe

enthusiasticfoll owersandadm
irersof t hosewhodepart fromt he

beaten pathof custom


, or proclaimsom
e newtruthor systemof

philosophy, which findsaresponsivethr obwithint hem


. But, t hey
INTER-ACTIO
NOFTHESTARS227

requir ethethinkingbrainto direct them


; theycannot strike out upon

anewpathfor them
selves; theym
ust havesom
egiant m
indtosup

port t hem
. InSagittarius, we seethegenial, sym
pathetic, courteous,

neutralitywhich representst heexternal lytruegentlem


an. Thosewho

aresi m
plywaitingtobeled inanydirectionthat thestrongest m
ental

force desiresto carrythem


. Theylovet heworldanditsvariedde

lights, andare, consequently, contented andwillingtolet ot hersdo

thethinkingfor them
.

Thewholeof theserem
arksar etobeconsideredin ageneral

sense only, andi nspeakingof anygiven signit is, of course, presup

posed that thepositionandaspect of thesun, m


oon, andplanetsdo

not contradict thegeneral tendenciesof thesignupontheascendant.

Further, what we havethusfar statedin reference tothefier ytrigon

will alsoapplyt otheother triplicities. It is, t herefore, quiteunneces

saryt ogoover t hesam


egroundwitheachtrigon, astheabove il

lustrationwill sufficetoexplainthevaryingpowersof each sign, ac

cordingtothepeculiar plane of itsm


anifestation, asEarthy, Airyand

W
atery. Thestudent hasonly tobear in m
ind, when form
inghis

opinion, that his prem


isesandhisconcl usionsm
ust occupythe sam
e

plane. Thus, the fierytrigon m


anifests itself int hecom
bative, ag

gressi ve, im
perious, com
mandi ngandcour ageousplanesof action.

Theearthytrigon m
anifestsi tself inthepatient, laborious, plod

ding, obedient andinert planesof action. Theairy trigonm


anifests

itself intheaspiring, philosophical, musical, art isticandvolatile

planes of action. Thewatery trigonm


ani festsitsel f inthedr eam
y,

rom
ant ic, changeable, tim
idandsubm
issi veplanesof action.

Asbef orestated, thestudent m


ust under standthat theserem
ar ks

aregeneral andnot particular intheir application; for instance, we

donot m
eantoassert that becauseaper sonisborn under awatery

signr isingupon theascendant, that, that personwill bedream


yand

rom
ant ic, or im
pr actical and subm
issive. Thiswill dependenti rely

upont heactual positionof t heplanets andtheir aspectstot hesun

andm
oonat thet im
eof birth. But what wedom
ean toassert i sthis;

that t hepersont henbornwil l possess, deepdownandlatent, the

qualit iesof the waterytrigon, andthat under proper conditionsand

circumstances, it will risedom


inantlyt othesurfaceandthus m
ani

fest t hetrueint ernal characteristicsof theperson'snature, whilethe

sam
econditionsandcircum
stancesbrought tobear upononebor n
228THELIG
HTO
F EG
YPT

under thefieryt rigonwould operatein exactlythe reversedi rection.

Thusweseehowandwhytwodifferent individuals, under thesam


e

identi cal conditi ons, will di ffer diam


et ricallyin their courseof ac

tion. Everydayaddsfreshpr oof of this.

W
emust nowturn our attentiontothepurelyesoter icaspect of

thefour triplici ties, andvi ewthemfromtheir Her m


eticandOccult

standpoint. Thef our ancient elem


ents; Azoth, Salt, Sulphur, and

M
ercur y, havebeensym
bolized fromtim
e im
mem
orial, asTheM
an,

TheBull, TheLion, andTheEagle. Astrologicallyt heseare; Aquar

ius(^") "thewat er bearer," sym


bolical of TheM
an; Taurus( b ) the

signof TheBull; Leo(Si) representedbyTheLion; andlastly Scor

pio(TT[) ancient lysym


bolizedbyTheEagle. Inthi schangeof sym
bols

thethoughtful st udent will f indm


uchthat iswell worthyof hiscare

ful consideration, for "herebyhangsat ale." Intheesoteric plani

sphere of thetwelvesigns, AdamKadm


on, theprim
or dial m
an, pure,

andin perfect accordwiththeFather, occupiedthat point of the

planispherenowdesignatedby thesignLibra(^=), whichsigni fiesthe

point of equilibr iuminthesphere. This esotericpoint iswhereday

andni ght, winter andsum


mer, light and darkness, goodandevi l are

one. AdamKadm
on representst heideal m
an, andthe veryfact t hat

wecan formanideal concepti onistheabsoluteproof that we pos

sesst hepossibil itiesof att ainingunto theideal andrealizi ngour con

ception, not perhapsuponthi splane, but certainly, whenwearetrans

lated tothehigher. Them


odernEnglish nam
efor thispoint of the

sphere, "TheBalance," which m


eansjusti ce, isafi ttingone, asJus

ticei sthat whichdiscrim


inates, upont heexternal plane, bet ween

goodandevil, andm
etesout rewardsand punishm
ent s. Life, Li ght

andTr utharethe sam


e, andconsist of spiritual reflection. Theyare

spirit ual rays, andwhentheseraysbecom


erefractedbypassing

throughtheprismof m
atter, Truthbecomesillusion, Lifebecom
es

lim
itedbyassum
i ngtheappearanceof death, andLi ght becom
es ob

scured. Thisthought isclear lyexpressedbyS. S. G


rim
keinher book

Esoter icLessons, under thesubject "Fir st Lessons inReality. " The

spirit uallybeaut iful andeternallytrue, havenoexistencein this

world whereall i schange, st rife, discordanddeat h, therefor e, we

seethat thedivi nespiritual rayof good, whenit becom


esref racted,

presentsall the form


sandcolorsof evi l, theformer only, is real
INTER-ACTIO
NOFTHESTARS229

andet ernal, and thelatter i sbut anappearance, assum


edbyt he

fleeti ngtransfor m
ationsof matter.

Thiscelestial point inLibra isrepresentedbyEnoch, inthe

m
yster iesof the JewishTem
pl e, them
an whowalked withG
od"and

wasnot." Thistheological ideawasplagiarizedby theearlyf athers

of the Christian Church, when theyelaboratedtheir Christian m


ys

teries. Theym
ake Librasym
bolical of their dayof judgm
ent, when

celest ial "justice" will bemetedout to all, "both thequick andthe

dead." Thisisthepoint of t heplanisphereoccupiedbytheir divine

m
an. TheCabalist ical AdamKadm
on, theEnochof Judaism
, be

com
es theEm
manuel of thenewdispensati on. Jesusi sthesacri fice

requir edbythedivinejusticeof G
od's anger (?) f or theawful errors

of asinful world of Hisown creationandm


anagem
ent. AndJudas,

whoas adisciple of theson of G


od, was abletosoar heavenwardupon

thewingsof anEagle(theinwardaspirations) fall sintotem


ptation,

andbetrayshismaster intot hehandsof hism


urder ers. Thence com
es

thefall, thedivineEagleof thecelest ial heavens, becom


est helowly

reptil e, thetreacherous, poi sonousscor pion, whose stingisconcealed

inthe m
ost unsuspectedpart of thebody, viz., the tail.

Theabovewill be founduseful intheEsoterictranslationof signs

intoprinciples. Thefall, fr omtheEagl eof theheavenstothescor

pionof thedeser t, alsoappl iestothe theological fall of m


an, and

scient ificallyexplainstheBiblical all egoryof AdamandEve. W


hen

them
ystickeyof thestarry heavensis turnedwith awisehand, the

garden of Edenis nolonger anim


possibl eplace, but isadivi nereal

ity, andthefour riverswhich, wearet old, branch fromonehead,

which risesinthem
idst of t hegarden, canall be locatedand their

virtuesknown.
230

THELI G
HTO
FEG
YPT

THEG
RANDASTRO
LOG
ICALKEYO
F ALCHEM
ICAL SCIENCE.
CHAPTERV

ALCHEMY, THESTARSANDM
AN

ByNat uretheZodiacisdividedintoequal arcsof Light and

Darkness, Sum
mer andW
inter; whichinthetechnical term
sof t he

scienceareterm
edthenorthernandthe southernsi gns. W
hent he

Earth, inher annual orbit roundthesun, entersthesignLibr a, about

the21st. of M
arch, thesunappearstoenter thefi rst degree of Aries,

which iscalledt hevernal equinox, and followingt heoppositi on

point of our eart h'sjourney throughspace, our sun apparently m


oves

forwar dthrought hesignsunt il (about t he21st. of June) the first

point of thetropical signCancer isreached, andt hegreatest noon

dayal titudeisattainedint henorthern hem


isphere, andthel owest

inthe southernhem
isphere. Onor about the21st. of Septem
ber , the

sunappearstoenter thefirst degreeof Libra, whi chcom


pletesthe

solar passagethr oughthesix northernsigns, andt hearcof l ight is

over. Thefollowingsixsigns, Libra, Scorpio, Sagi ttarius, Capricorn,

Aquari usandPisces, constitutethesout hernarc, t erm


edthearcof

darkness. O
ur chi ef reasonfor drawingt hestudent' sattention tothis

precul iar divisionof thezodiacis, that, it isthisdivision that form


s

thegr oundworkuponwhichis basedever ytheological systemt he

world hasever seen. Further, it isthe divisionst ill observedinall

standardworksuponAstrologi cal science. But, sof ar asther eal and

practi cal applicationof the scienceis concerned, suchadivi sionis

perfectlyunm
eani ng, andstudentsareadvisedtopaynoattent ion

theret o. Theonly divisionthezodiacreceivesinChaldeanast rology

(except thefour triplicities) isthat whichtakes intoconsiderationthe

increaseanddecr easeof the lifeforces, of thegr eat cosm


ic lifecen

ter of all anim


at ednature, viz., theSun. Thezodi acis, ther efore,

dividedintotwo parts, viz., fromCapri corntoCancer. W


hent hesun

crossestheline of thewinter solstice, about the 21st. of Decem


ber,

theli feforcesof thenorthernhem


isphereareat t helowest ebb. It is

at thi spoint that G


odgives thenations theprom
iseof future deliver

ance. All thecrucifiedsaviorstheworl dover were bornabout the

25th. of Decem
ber . Inthoset em
peratelatitudeswheresnowand ice

areunknown, wint er istherainyseason, andthepeoplehavet heir


232THELIG
HTO
F EG
YPT

bowof prom
isein theheavens that G
odwill not ent irelydestr oythe

world withwater.

Fromt hetim
eof thewinter solsticethe daysincreaseinlength,

inthe northernhem
isphere; t hesluggish lifeforcesof m
atter begin

toexpand; andal l thingsincreaseinvi talityunti l the21st. of June;

whenSol enterst hesignCancer. Thisis thehighest point of declina

tionnorthof the equator. It isalsothehighest point of int ensity(in

thenorthernhem
i sphere) of t hecosm
icl ifeforces. For atim
e, these

forces rem
ainstationary; thenreaction slowlysets in; thetr eesbegin

tochangetheir t ints, fruits begintor ipen, andt hedaysgrowshorter

asthe LifeW
ave recedes.

If acom
pletecensusof thewholepopulationof the northern

hem
ispherecould betaken, andtheactual duration of life, of the

people ascertained, weshould findastartlingcont rast betweenthose

bor n fromDecem
ber toJune, andthosebornbetween Julyandt he

endof Novem
ber. W
eshouldfi ndthat thosewholive thelongest

wereborninM
arch. April and M
ay, that istosay, averygreat

m
ajori tywouldbe foundtohavetheir natal dayin thesem
onths.

W
hile onthecont rary, am
ajorityof the short-livedpopulationwould

befoundtobebornduringthem
onthsof August. Septem
ber and

O
ctober. Thisis onlytrueon general pr inciples, anddoesnot applyto

anyoneindividual horoscope; infact, t herem


arks inreferencetothe

four t riplicities will alsoapplyhere. Theincreaseanddecreaseof the

solor Kght sim


ply governsdie \italizing capacityof therace, andnot

theindi\idual. Rem
em
ber this.

Before concluding thisgeneral outlineof thepsychological pr in

ciples uponwhich thetrueastro-m


asonic scienceis founded, wem
ust

drawt hereader's attentiont oitsalchem


ical aspect, andpoint out the

relati onastrologybearstot hism


ystical scienceof theancient chem
ists.

Alchemyisgenerallysupposed tom
eantheact of tr ansform
ing

thebasem
etal intogold, and assuch, i t hasfound m
oredevot eesfor

thepr ospectivewealthwhich it appeared tooffer, thanfor thespir

itual truthit m
i ght contain. But likeeverythingelseconnect edwith

theO
ccult, "none canobtain thegoodunlesshem
er itsit" and those

whoobtainthecontrol of any forcebyevil m


eansmust payaf earful

price for it int hisworld, andaterriblepenalty inthenext There

fore, thosewhodonot siudy thesacred art for its ownsake, insearch

of knowledge, wil l findnothi ngbut disappointm


ent
ALCHEMY, THESTARSANDM
AN233

Thesevenplanets represent t hesevenm


etalsof the ancients.

Thus, Saturnissym
bolizedby lead; Jupi ter bytin; M
arsbyir on; Sol

bygol d; Venusby copper; M


er curybym
er cury; andt heM
oon(Earth)

bysil ver. Inthi salchem


ical arrangem
ent wem
ust notetheposition

assigndtothesolar orb. It isat least significant.

Saturn, leadVenus, copper

Jupiter, tinThe Sun, M


ercury, m
ercury

M
ars, ironG
oldMoon, silver

Thepr eciousm
etal, then, containsthepotenciesor principles of

theot her six, consequently, eachoneof them


etals, aboveenum
erated,

contai nssom
eessential principlethat t healchem
ist requires inthe

transmutingprocess; for gold cannot be producedunlesstheel em


ents

of whi chit iscom


posedarepresent. Not onlym
ust theybepresent,

but theym
ust be m
ixedintheir exact pr oportion, andthensubjected

tothe purifying resolvent influenceof theuniversal solvent of Na

ture, "thewater of Pythia." Thiswater, weneedscarcelyadd, isthe

astral light; henceit is, that, eachonem


ust m
ake thephilosopher's

stone for him


self ; it cannot bebought f or dollars andcents; nor m
o

nopoli zedbysyndicates, corporationsor im


provem
ent (?) com
panies.

Som
ei ndividuals are, fromtheir peculiar organizat ionandtempera

m
ent, endowedwit hthepower of generati ngandusingthem
agical

forces of theast ral light withlittleor noexerti onupontheir part, and

could, if theyonlypossessed theknowledge, producephenom


enal

effect swithm
ore easeinthr eem
onthsof training, thanother s, less

m
agicallyconstit uted, could inalifeti m
e. Infact , thereis thesam
e

predispositionrequiredtom
akethesuccessful O
ccultist asthereis

inany of theart sandsciences. Therei sm


ucherror incircul ation

upont hispoint t hat requires sweepingawaywiththebrushof truth,

especi allyinregardtoAlchem
y, whichmanyviewin thelight of m
ere

chem
ical form
ula for goldm
aking. Toill ustratethi s, let ust aketheart

known asm
usic; onepersonis bornwhopossessesa natural genius

for harm
ony, not onlyso, but healsohasthefine, sensitive touch

andm
echanical skill toproduceharm
ony; thislatter isequall yasim

portant astheform
er. Another isbornpossessinga natural lovefor

m
usic, but that i sall. Now, aslongas heliveshe will have agreat

lovef or m
usic, andbedelightedtolist entoit, but will never beable

toproducethem
usichim
self, becausehe istotally incapable of m
as

tering thedetail sandm


echanical finger ing, that i ssorequisiteinthe
234THELIG
HTO
F EG
YPT

skillf ul m
usician. Probablyt hereader i sor hasbeenacquaint edwith

m
anysuchindividuals. It is thesam
ewithO
ccultism
. Theformer

representsthenatural bornmagician, thelatter theaveragel over and

student of occult science. Theform


er canobtainhi sknowledge di

rect f romthegreat storehouseof Nature, thelatter onlyfromalong

study of thewrit ingsof others. But, thereisalso athirdcl asstobe

consideredinviewingtheranksof theoccult, viz. , thosewho occupy

am
idwayplanebetweenthetwoabovenot ed. It isf or thism
iddle

class alonethat thisworkwasprepared.

Thecelebratedal chem
ist, Par acelsus, speakingof t heastrological

aspect sof hisscience, says inParagranumI, "If I havem


anna inm
y

consti tutionI canattract m


annafromheaven. M
elissaisnot onlyin

thegarden, but alsointheair andinheaven. Saturnisnot onlyin

thesky, but also deepinthe oceanand earth. W


hat isVenus, but the

Artem
i siathat gr owsinyour garden, and what isir onbut the planet

M
ars;" that isto say, Venus andArtem
isiaareboth productsof the

sam
eessence, whi leM
arsand ironarem
anifestationsof thesam
e

cause. "W
hat ist hehum
anbodybut aconstellation (m
icrocosm
) of

thesam
epowerst hat form
edt hestarsin thesky?Hewhoknows

M
arsknowsthequalitiesof i ron, andhe whoknows what ironi s,

knows theattributesof M
ars. W
hat would becom
eof your heart if

there werenosun intheuniverse?W


hat wouldbetheuseof your

"vasa sperm
atica" (latent ast ral germ
sof subjectivelifeforms) if there

werenoVenus?To graspthei nvisibleel em


ents, to attract themby

their m
aterial correspondences, tocontr ol, purify andtransm
utethem

bythe ever m
ovingpowersof theliving spirit, thi sistruealchem
y."

Thest udent will not fail to understand thetruenatureof al

chem
ical science whenhecom
parestheaboveextract fromParacelsus

witht heprevious teachingsgiveninthi sandother chapters. Them


an

whois dom
inated bytheM
arti al elem
ent andknowsi t, andthen

devoteshiscom
mercial energi estother ealm
sof M
ars, bytrading

andspeculatingsolelyinironanditsproducts; theSaturnine individ

ual controlledby theearthly trigon, whoconsciouslyinvests his

m
oney, tim
eandabilitiesin coal m
ining andtradinginlim
e, clay,

bricks andstone: thesem


en, I say, are alongway aheadof those

whodevotetheir tim
eandtheir m
oneyto studyingandexperim
ent

ingwiththem
ust yoldform
ul asof "Sandivogius," sofar asthetrueal

chem
y of Naturei sconcerned, becausetheyhaveobeyedthecom-
ALCHEMY, THESTARSANDM
AN235

m
ands of truesci enceuponthephysical plane. They areusing the

spirit ual andm


agneticaffini tiesim
plantedbyM
other Naturewithin

them
, tosuccessf ullyattract tothem
, t heir natural correspondences

onear th; andthen, bytheai dof com


mer ce, transform
ingsuch base

productsintothe shiningyel lowgold. Salt, sulphur, m


ercury and

azoth, exist int hehum


anbodyaswell asinthebowelsof the earth

(theoneim
plies theother), andsodoes thecovetedelixir whichre

solves all things intotheir original el em


entsand confersper petual

youth. "Hethat hathearsto hear, let himhear."

Thesym
bolical di agramat the beginning of thischapter ex

presses, hieroglyphically, al l that the scienceof alchem


ycan teach.

Thetwelvesigns of thezodiacaredividedintotheir various triplicities,

andit will benoticedthat eachtrigon hasthreeplanesof m


anifestation

shown bythethreewardsof t hestellar key. These elem


entsar eagain

shown, representedbytheir chem


ical equivalents, Carbon, Nitr ogen,

O
xygen, andHydrogen; andlastly, thevariousquadr antsrepresent

therealm
sof elem
ental life, whichlive andm
oveandhavetheir

being withinthe four great astral tripl icitiesof theoldChaldean

Astrol ogy.
236

THELI G
HTO
FEG
YPT

M
ANSASTRALO
RG
ANISM

ASTRO
- KABBALISTICALPLANISPHEREO
FTHESIG
NSAND

CO
NSTELLATIO
NSO
F THEZO
DIAC.
CHAPTERVI

THENATUREANDINFLUENCEO
FTHETW
ELVESIG
NS

Thepoet M
anilius, socelebratedinthe daysof AugustusCaesar,

inset tingforth theastrologyof theRom


ansgives thefollowingbeau

tiful description of thetwel vesignsandconstellations;

"Nowconstellations, M
use, andsignsrehearse;

Inorder let themsparklein thyverse;

First Aries, glor iousinhis goldenwool ,

Looks back, andwondersat them


ightyBull,

W
hose hindparts first appear , hebendinglies,

W
itht hreatening head, andcallstheTwinstorise;

Theyclaspfor fear, andm


utuallyem
brace,

Andnext theTwinswithanunsteadypace

Bright Cancer rol ls; thenLeo shakeshis m


ane

AndfollowingVir gocalm
shis rageagain.

Thendayandnight areweighedinLibra' sscales,

Equal awhile, at last thenight prevails;

Andlonger grown theheavier scaleincli nes,

Anddr awsbright Scorpiofromthewinter signs.

HimCentaur followswithanaim
ingeye,

Hisbowfull drawnandready tolet fly;

Next narrowhorns, thetwistedCaper shows,

Andfr omAquarius' urnafloodo'er flows.

Near t heir lov'd wavescoldPiscestakes their seat ,

W
ithAriesjoin, andm
akethe roundcom
plete."

Centaur, theconstellationof Jupiter, i .e. Sagittarius.

Narrow-horns, the twistedCaper, refers toCapricor n, thegoat .

Everyt hinginNat ure, though constitutingatrinity initself, pos

sesses afourfold application whenviewedfromthe external pl ane.

At least wefind thisfourfol dnessatruthsofar as"thethingsof Earth"

areconcerned, andtherefore, bythelawsof correspondences, the

sam
eapplication m
ust holdgoodinregar dtothecelestial obj ectsin

theheavens. The Herm


eticrul eisverypreciseupon thispoint , viz,

"Ason theearth, sointhesky." Theref ore, wewil l describe thefour

foldaspect of thestarsasf ullyasthe lim


itsof thepresent workwill

allow. Beforeatt em
ptingthis, however, it isperhapsnecessar yto

rem
ind thegeneral reader, that it iswell knownto studentsof O
c

cult l iterature, that behind theexternal personali tiesof the twelve

sonsof Jacobwer econcealed thevarious powersof thetwelve con

stellationsof theZodiac. Until quiter ecently, their correct tabula

tionhasbeencar efullyconcealed. Infact, theKabbalistical andeso

teric aspect of t hescience, what Paracelsuscalls the"spirit ual astrol

ogy," hasnever yet beencom


mittedtowriting, except under thedense
238THELIG
HTO
F EG
YPT

veil of extrem
ely vagueallegorical sym
bols; becausethisknowledge

form
ed aportion of "thegreater m
ysteri es," andas such, was neces

sarily confinedt otheexcept ionallyfavoredfew.I t m


ust inj usticebe

added; that, thesefavoredfewthoroughl ym


eritedall theknowledge

theyobtained. Ti m
e, however, whichregulatesall t hings, very har

m
oniously, arrangesthesuppl yof spirit ual truthi nexact proportion

tothe real dem


and. Sothat a real, earnest dem
and havingarisenfor

light uponthespiritual side of Nature, webegint oseethebright rays

of truthspringingupuponthem
ental horizonof thewesternr ace.

Therecipientsof O
ccult knowledge, who havebeensolongwait ing

invar iousquartersfor thet im


estobecom
eripe, arenowdist ributing

their hoardedtreasures, with delighted hands, tot hedailyincreasing

num
ber of seekers after truth.

Probablythenear est approach tothisspiritual ast rologyof

Paracelsusthat hasyet been issuedfromthepress, istheremarkable

workbyH.M
elvil le, entitled "Veritas. ARevelationof theM
ysteries.",

publishedinLondon, England.

For thesakeof convenience, weshall di videthest udyof the

planet sandconst ellationsof theZodiac intofour separateparts, to

bedesignatedas Sym
bolical, Kabbalistical, Intellectual, and Physical.

These four planes areentirel yseparate fromeachother, andmust not

beconfoundedin thestudent' sm
ind. The Sym
bolical aspect appliesto

their purelym
yst ical signifi cance; and thevarious form
sand aspects

which theyassum
e intheingeniousim
agi nationsof our earlyances

tors; who, after viewingthe form


sandf orcesof Natureasm
anifested

uponearth, were ever seeking tofindtheir spiritual correspondence

"inthesky."

TheKabbalistical aspect appl iestothei r m


orereconditenatur e,

andto thevariousoccult for cesinNaturetowhich theygave a

celest ial expression. Inthis im


portant aspect lies concealed, also, the

grand m
ysteriesof theJewish Tem
ple, thearcanescienceof thewise

KingSolom
on; and last but not least, theTheosophy of later Judaism
,

theexternal formof whichis nowknown asChristianity.

TheIntellectual aspect appli essolelyt othem


ental planeof

hum
ani ty, andhas referencet otheintel lectual cal ibreof the m
ind.

There isoftena radical diff erencebetweenthephysical andi ntel

lectual naturesof thesam


eorganism
, therefore, thestudent must be

careful not toconfoundthese twoaspect sof theM


an.
THENATUREANDINFLUENCEO
FTHETW
ELVESIG
NS239

ThePhysical aspect appliesonlytothe grossexter nal plane, the

passional andm
at erial sideof hum
anity. It showsustheintel lectual

hum
an anim
al, as it were, and therefore, isonlyapplicableto those

whoar elivingwhollyuponthat particul ar plane.

ARIES ( T) THERAM

Thesi gnAries, i nitsSym


bol ical aspect , represent stheSacri fice.

Thefl ocksandherdsbringforththeir youngduring theportionof the

year t hat thesun occupiesthissign. In additiont othesacri fice, the

Ramal sosym
bolizesthespringandthecom
mencem
ent of aNew

Year, whenlife, light andlove, areto bebestowed uponthesonsof

earth inconsequenceof thesunhavingoncem


oregainedthevi ctory

over t herealm
sof winter and death. The sym
bol of theslainLam
b

upont heequinoct ial cross, i sanother t ypeof Aries.

Kabbal istically, thesignAri esrepresentsthehead andbrains of

thegr andm
anof thecosm
os. It istheacting, thinkingprinci plein

Nature called, som


etim
es, instinct, and againintel ligence. Uponthe

esoter icplanisphere, thissi gnisoccupiedbyBenj am


in, of whom

Jacob, inhisblessingtothe twelvesons, says"Benjam


inshal l raveas

awolf , inthem
orningheshall devour t heprey, andat night divide

thespoils." Aboveall other anim


als, thewolf issacredtotheplanet

M
ars, andthesignAriesisunder thespecial andpeculiar control of

thisf ieryplanet . M
arsisthem
ost fier yof all theplanets, andAriesi s

thefi rst constel lationof thefierytri plicity. Thecorrespondenceis

signif icant. The Hebrewsconcealedthis referencet otheplanetary

nature of M
arsby com
biningt hewolf and theram
. " Thewolf in sheep's

clothi ng" reveals toustheevil action of M


arswhenm
alefical ly

positedinhisownsign, the Ram


. TheKabbalistical gemof thi s

signi stheam
ethyst, andthosebornwit hAriesrisinguponthe

ascendant of thei r horoscope, possessin thisstone apowerful m


agnetic

talisman. Ariesi sthefirst andhighest em


anation of thefier ytriplicit y,

andis theconstellationof t heplanet Mars.

Upont heIntellectual Plane, Ariessigni fiesthem


artial spiri t of

destructivenessandaggression. It rules thehead; "O


ut of his m
outh

went a twoedged sword." It i stheactivewill under theguidanceof

theexecutivefor cesof thebrain; andt hosedom


inatedbythis influx

areimperious, dauntless, and energetic, inthefir st degree. Theywill

never reallysubmit tothecontrol of ot hers.


240THELIG
HTO
F EG
YPT

Upont hePhysical Plane, Ariesproduces asparebut strongbody,

of m
ediumheight, longface, andbushyeyebrows, r ather long neck,

powerf ul chest, com


plexionrather swarthy; disposit ioncourageous,

am
biti ous, intrepid, anddespotic; thet em
per isfi eryandpassionate.

G
enerallyspeaking, thissign givesaveryquarrelsom
e, irritable, pug

naciousperson. Hisdiseases arethoseof thehead, sm


all pox, m
easles

andfevers. O
f pl ants, thissigngoverns broom
, hol ly, thistle, dock,

fern, garlic, hemp, m


ustard, nettles, onions, poppi es, radish, rhubarb

andpeppers. O
f stones, Aries rulesfirestone, brimstone, ochr eandall

com
mon redstones.

TAURUS ( ») THE BULL

Thesi gnTaurus, initsSym


bolical aspect, representsthepowersof

fecundity, andal sotheprocr eativeforcesinall departm


ents of Nature.

Itsgeniuswassym
bolizedas Aphrodite, whowasgenerallyrepr e

sented aswearing thetwohor nsuponher headinimitiationof the

Bull. M
anym
ythol ogistshave beendeceivedbythis sym
bol, and

havet akenit to represent a figureof t hecrescent m


oonupon the

headof Isis, whereas, it was theplanet Venuswhichtheancientsin

tended tosym
boli ze, because sherulest heconstell ationof theBull by

her sym
patheticf orces. Apis, thesacred Bull of theEgyptians, isan

other conception of Taurus. Andasthesunpassedt hroughthis sign

during their plowingm


onth, wealsofind thissign usedasthe sym

bol of husbandry.

Kabbal istically, thissignTaurusrepresentstheears, neckand

throat of thegrandoldm
anof theskies, hence, thissignis thesilent,

patient, listeningprinciple of hum


anity; also, it isthegovernor of the

lym
phaticsystemof theorganism
. Taurus, ontheesotericplani

sphere, isoccupi edbyIssachar, whichmeanshireli ngor servant. The

patriarch, inhis paternal bl essingtoI ssachar, referstothe obedient,

labori ousnature of thissign, asfollows: "Issachar isastrongass,

crouchingdownbetweentwoburdens." Thi sispre-eminentlythe

earthl yTaurim
>nature, astheassandt heoxareequallyrem
arkable

for their enduranceasbeasts of burden. TheKabbal istical gemof

thissignisthe agate, andt herefore, t hisstoneconstitutes anatural

talismanfor thosebornwith Taurusont heir ascendant. Taurus isthe

highest em
anation of theeart hlytrigon, andisthe constellat ionof the

planet Venus.
THENATUREANDINFLUENCEO
FTHETW
ELVESIG
NS241

Upont heIntellectual Plane, Taurussignifiesthequickening,

germ
inatingpower sof silent thought and represents that which is

pleasant andgood, consequent ly, thosedom


inatedby thisinfluxare

ablet ochooseandassim
ilate that which isgood. Theyareslowto

formopinions, ar ecareful, ploddingand self-reliant, andpat iently

await therealizationof results. Thechief m


ental characteristicsare

indust ryandappl ication.

Upont hePhysical Plane, Taur usgivesa m


iddlestat urewith

strong, well-knit body, andshort, thick, bull-like neck, broadfore

headanddarkhai r, adull com


plexionandrather largem
outh. In

disposition, the nativesof t heearthly trigonare sullenand reserved.

Theymakefirmfr iends, andunrelenting foes. Slowtoanger, t hey

are, l ikethebul l, violent andfurious whenaroused. O


f plant s, this

signr ulesbeets, plantain, colts-foot, colum


bine, daisies, dandelions,

gourds, m
yrtle, f lax, larkspur, lilies, m
ossandspinach. O
f stones,

Taurus governswhitecoral, alabaster, andall com


monwhitest ones

that areopaque.

G
EM
INI ( X) THE TW
INS

Thesi gnG
em
ini, initsSym
bolical aspect, sym
bolizesunity, and

thest rengthof unitedaction, alsothe truthsof matehood. Thetwo

bright stars, Castor andPoll ux, represent thetwin souls. The G


reek

m
ythof Castor andPolluxavengingther apeof Helen, isonly arepe

tition of thebiblical story of Sim


eonandLevi slaughteringt hem
en

of Shechemfor theoutragecom
mittedupontheir sister Dinahbythe

sonof Ham
br.

Kabbal istically, thesignG


emini representsthehandsandarm
s

of the grandm
an of theuniverse, andtherefore, expressesthe

projectingandexecutiveforcesof hum
anityinall m
echanical depart

m
ents. Upontheesotericplanisphere, thesignisoccupiedby Sim
eon

andLevi. "Theyarebrethren, " saysJacob, "andinstrum


entsof

cruelt yareintheir habitati ons,"â whi chrefersi naveryunm


istakable

m
anner tothefearfullypotent powersof projection that lieconcealed

within them
agnet icconstitut ionof all thosewhoaredom
inatedby

thissign. Them
ystical sym
bol of thetwinsconceal sthedoctr ineof

soul-matesandot her im
portant truthsconnectedtherewith. The

m
ystical gemof t hissignis theberyl, whichm
eans crystal, andcon

sequentlyform
st hetalism
ani cstonefor thoseborn under the in

fluenceof thispotential sign. G


em
ini i sthefirst andhighest em
ana-
242THELIG
HTO
F EG
YPT

tionof theairy trigon, and istheconstellationof theplanet M


ercury.

Upont heIntellectual Plane, G


em
ini signifiestheunionof reason

withi ntuition, andthosedominatedbyi tsinfluxexpressthe highest

m
ental stateof em
bodiedhum
anity. They arevolatil e, free, philosoph

ical andgenerous. Their m


agneticspheresarespeci allysuscep

tible totheinfl uenceof inspirational currents. Bynaturetheyare

restlessandexceedinglyener getic. They possessan excessof m


ental

force whichim
pel sthemheadl ongintothem
ost giganticenterprises.

Their chief characteristicsareintuitional andm


ental activit y, conse

quentl y, theyare nervousand restless.

Upont hePhysical Plane, G


em
i ni givesa tall, strai ght body, a

sangui necom
plexi on, darkhai r, hazel or greyeyes, sharpsight anda

quick, activewal k. Theypossessarestl essbut gentlem


anlyappear

ance. Indisposit ion, thenat ivesof the airytrigonarevolat ileand

fickle. Theyare scientificandpossess agreat passionfor al l kindsof

knowledge; areinconstant, andrarelyst udyonesubject veryl ong;

arespeculative, andpossess largeim


agi nations. O
f plants, thissign

rules privet, dog-grass, m


eadow-sweet, madder, woodbine, tansy,

vervai nandyarrow.O
f stones, G
em
ini governsthegarnet andall

stripedstones.

CANCER( ^ ) THE CRAB

Thesi gnCancer sym


bolizestenacitytol ife. Thecr ab, inorder

tom
oveforward, iscom
pelled towalkbackwards; whichillustr ates

thesun'sapparent m
otion, wheninthis sign, where it com
mencesto

m
ovebackwardstowardtheequator again. It alsorepresentsthe

fruitf ul, sustainingessence of thelife forces, hence, wesee thesym

bol of thecraboccupyingaprom
inent positionupon thebreast of the

statue of ISIS, t heuniversal m


other and sustainer of all.

Kabbal istically, thesignCancer signifi esthevital organsof the

grand m
anof the starryheavens, andtherefore, representsthe

breathinganddigestivefunct ionsof the hum


anfam
i ly, andalsoindi

cates them
agneti ccontrol of thisconst ellationover thespir itual,

ethereal andvital essences, andthecapacityof thosespecial lydom

inated bythisnaturetoreceiveandassim
ilatethe inspirational cur

rents. Hence, Cancer governs thepowers of inspirat ionandrespira

tionof thegrand m
an. Thesi gnCancer, upontheesotericplanisphere,

isoccupiedbyZebulon, of whomhispatr iarchal fat her declares,

"Zebul onshall dwell at thehavenof the sea, andheshall be for an


THENATUREANDINFLUENCEO
FTHETW
ELVESIG
NS243

haven of ships," astrological lyintim


ati ngthehom
e of thecrab, which

isupontheseashore. It alsoexpresses thevaried powersof cohesion,

andtheparadoxical truthsfoundinall contradictories. Themystical

gemof thesigni stheem


eral d. Thestoneconstitut esapowerf ul talis

m
anfor all nativesof Cancer , whichis thehighest em
anation of the

watery trigon, andistheconstellation of theM


oon.

Upont heIntellectual Plane, Cancer signifiestheequilibriumof

spirit ual andm


at erial lifef orces. Thosedom
inated byitsinf luxex

press thehighest formof the reflective powers; theyaretim


i dand

retiri ng; aretrulypassive, andconstit utenatural m


edium
s. Cancer

possessesbut lit tleof thei ntuitional qualities. That which appearsto

beint uitionisdirect inspir ation. Tot heexternal eye, thenativesof

thewaterytrigon appear tobeslothful; whereas, t heyareincessant

worker suponthe higher or m


ental plane. Thissign expressest ous

theconservation of forces. I tschief at tributesar esensitivenessand

reflection.

Upont hePhysical Plane, Cancer givesa m


ediumstat ure, the

upper part larger thanthelower, asm


al l, roundface, paleor delicate

com
plexion, brown hair andsmall, pensivegreyeyes; dispositi onef

fem
inate, tim
idandthoughtful; tem
per mild; conver sationagreeable

andpl easant. O
f plants, this signrules cucum
bers, squashes, m
elons,

andal l water vegetationsuch asrushes, water lili es, etc. O


f stones,

Cancer governschalk, selenit e, andall soft, white stones.

LEO( £L) THELIO


N

Thesi gnLeosym
bolizesstrength, courageandfire. Thehottest

portionof theyear, inthenorthernhemisphere, is whenthesunis

passingthrought hissign. It isthesol ar Lionof them


ysteri esthat

ripens, withits owninternal heat, the fruitsbrought forthf romthe

earth bythem
oistureof Isis.

Kabbal istically, thesignLeo signifies theheart of thegrand

m
an, andrepresentsthelife center of t hefluidic circulatory systemof

hum
ani ty. It isalsothefire vortexof physical li fe. Hence, thoseborn

under thisinflux arenotedf or thesuperior strengthof their physical

consti tution; and alsofor their wonderf ul recuperativepowers after

being exhaustedbysickness. ThesignLeouponthe esotericpl ani

sphere, isoccupi edbyJudah, of whomhi sdyingpar ent says, " Judah

isal ion'swhelp, fromthepreym


yson thouart goneup. Hestooped

down, hecouched asalion." Thissignr evealstousthem


ysteries
244THELIG
HTO
F EG
YPT

of the ancient sacrifice, and thelawsof com


pensat ion. Them
ystical

gemof Leoisthe ruby, andi t form


samost potent disease-resisting

talismanfor all governedby theLeonine influx. Leoisthesecond

em
anat ionof the fierytripli city, andi stheconst ellationof thesun.

Upont heIntellectual Plane, Leosignifi esthesym


pathiesof t he

heart. Thosedom
i natedbyits influxare generouseventoexcesswith

their friends. By naturethey aredeeply sym


patheti c, andpossessthat

peculi ar gradeof m
agneticforcewhichenablesthemtoarouse into

action thelatent sym


pathies inothers. Asorators their earnest, im

pulsive, pathetic stylem


akes themanir resistible success. An ex

ceedinglyfinespecim
enof Leonineoratoryisgiven inG
enesis, 44th.

ch. Thissim
ple, eloquent appeal of JudahtoJoseph, probably, stands

unequaled, for it ssublim


etenderness. Thenatives of Leoare im

pulsiveandpassi onate, honest andfaithful. Their m


ental forcesare

ever strivingto attainunto som


ehigher state; hence, their i deasare

always inexcess of their m


eanstoaccomplishtheir large, m
aj estic

andgr andplans.

Upont hePhysical Plane, Leo givesalar ge, fair, stature, broad

shoulders, large, prom


inent eyes, oval f ace, ruddy com
plexion and

light hair, gener allygolden. Thisisfor thefirst twentydegreesof the

sign. Thelast tendegreesgi vethesam


e but am
uch sm
aller person.

Dispositionhigh spirited, resolute, haughty, andam


bitious. Of plants,

thissignrulesanise, cam
om
i le, cowslip, daffodil, dill, eglantine, eye-

bright , fennel, St. John'swort, lavender, yellowl ily, poppy, m


arigold,

garden m
int, m
ist letoe, parsl eyandpim
pernel. O
f stones, Leo gov

ernst hehyacinth andchrysol ite, andal l soft yell owm


inerals suchas

ochre.

VTBG
O( TT#) THE VIRG
IN

Thesi gnVirgosym
bolizeschastity, and form
sthecentral idea of

agreat num
ber of m
yths. The Sun-G
odis alwaysborn at m
idnight,

onthe 25th. of Decem


ber, at whichtim
e theconstel lationof Virgois

seenshiningabovethehorizonintheeast. Hence, originated the

prim
it iveideaof theSonof G
od, being bornof aVirgin. W
hen the

sunpassesthroughthissign theharvest isreadyf or thereaper; hence,

Virgo issym
bolizedasthegl eaningm
aid withtwoearsof wheat in

her hand.

Kabbal istically, thesignVir gosignifiesthesolar plexusof the

grand archetypal m
an, andtherefore, representsthe assim
ilati ngand
THENATUREANDINFLUENCEO
FTHETW
ELVESIG
NS245

distri butingfunctionsof the hum


anorganism
. Consequently, we find

that t hosebornunder thisinfluencepossessfinediscrim


inati ngpowers

asto thechoice of foodbest adaptedto their part icular organicre

quirements. This constellation, asgover ningthebowelsof humanity,

ishighlyim
portant, sincetheintestinescom
prise averyvital section

of the digestive organismand vital flui ds. Upontheesoteric plani

sphere, Virgois occupiedby Asher. "O


ut of Asher, hisbreadshall be

fat," saysJacob, "andheshall yieldroyal dainties." Thustypifying

theri chesof the harvest. Thissignexpressesthe fulfillm


ent of the

creati vedesign, hence, themysteriesof m


aternity areconceal edunder

thissym
bol. It alsoreveals tousthesignificance of thesacram
ent of

theLord'sSupper . Them
ystical gemof Virgoisthe jasper, a stone

possessingveryi m
portant vir tues. It shouldbewor nbyall natives

bornunder thissign. Virgoi sthesecondem


anation of theear thly

trigon, andistheconstellat ionof M


ercury.

Upont heIntellectual Plane, thesignVi rgosignifi esthereal iza

tionof hopes. Thosedom


inatedbythisi nfluxarecalm
, confident and

contented; theyarereflectiveandstudi ous, andextrem


elyfondof

reading. Consequently, theybecom


ethemental repositoriesof m
uch

external wisdomandlearning. Their chief attributesarehope and

contentm
ent. Thesedesirable qualities, com
binedwiththem
ent al

penetr ationof M
ercury, which thissign contains, all conduce tom
ake

thenativeof Vir gopre-em


inentlyfitted for thecl oseapplicationof

scient ificstudy. Theypossesslarge, well balanced brainsand very

superi or intellectual abiliti esandm


ake clever statesm
en, whenthrown

intot hevortexof political life.

Upont hePhysical Plane, Virgogivesamediumstature, very

neat andcom
pact, darksangui necom
plexi on, anddar khair; disposi

tioni singenious, studiousandinclined tobewitt y; rather eventem

per, but m
oreexcitablethan Taurineper sons. Asor ators, Virgopersons

arefl uent, plain, practical andveryinteresting. O


f plants, thissign

rules endive, m
il let, privet, succory, wood-bine, skullcap, valerain,

wheat, barley, oatsandrye. O


f stones, thevarious kindsof f lint.

LIBRA ( ===) THE BALANCE

Thisconstellation, initsSym
bolical aspect, typif iesjustice. M
ost

of our readersdoubtlesshave seenthegoddessof j usticerepr esented

asaf em
ale, blind-folded, holdinginher handapair of scales. This

conceptionispur elyastrological, andr eferstothecelestial Libraof


246THELIG
HTO
F EG
YPT

theheavens. The sunenterst hissignabout the21st. of Septem


ber,

when, asthepoet M
aniliussays:

"Dayandnight ar eweighedin Libra'sscales,

Equal awhile, at last thenight prevails."

Kabbal istically, thesignLibrasignifiesthereins andloins of the

grand celestial man, andther efore, repr esentsthe central conservatory

or storehouseof there-productiveflui ds. It isalsothem


agneticvortex

of pro-creativestrength. Thi sconstellationalsor epresents, initsm


ost

interi or aspect, theequinoct ial point of thearci ntheascendingand

descendingcycle of thelife atom


. Therefore, this signcontai nsthe

unificationof thecosm
icfor cesasthe grandcentr al point of equilib

riumof thespher e. Libraupontheesotericplanisphere, isoccupied

byDan. Thepatri arch, inhis blessing, thusrefers tohiscel estial

nature; "Danshal l judgehis peopleasoneof thet ribesof Israel."

Libra represents theinterior equilibriumof Nature'sforces, andcon

tains them
ystery of thedivi neat-one-ment of the ancient ini tiations.

Upont heuniversal chart, thi ssignbecom


esEnoch, theperfect m
an.

Itsm
ystical gemisthediam
ond. Asam
agnetictali sm
an, this stone

actsasarepulsi veforce, andcom


bines withthem
agneticsphereof

those bornunder itsinfluence, torepel theem


anat ionsfromf oreign

bodies, either of personsor things. Libraisthesecondem


anationof

theai rytriplici ty, andist heconstell ationof Venus.

Upont heIntellectual Plane, Librasigni fiesexternal percepti on,

balancedbyintui tion, theunionof whichbecom


esexternalized as

reason andforesi ght. Therefore, thosedom


inatedby thisinfluence

consti tutetherationalistic school of t heworld's bodyof thi nkers.

Theoretically, theyarestrongsupporter sof suchconceptions asuni

versal brotherhood, universal equalityandtherightsof m


an. But

practi cally, they seldom(unl essit pays) reducetheir pet theoriesto

actual practice. Thenatives of Libra, t houghpossessingafinelybal

anced m
ental and m
agneticorganism
, are seldomelevatedintovery

prom
inent positions. Thisis becausetheyaretooeven, bothmentally

andphysically, t obecom
ethe popular leadersof anyradical or sen

sational party. I t isoneof theattributesof Libr a, toinfuseanatural

instinct withinall bomunder her influencetoaccept andadopt the

golden m
ean, or, asit hasbeenterm
ed, "thehappy m
edium
." Hence,

theygenerallycom
mandrespect fromboth sidesonquestionsof

debate.
THENATUREANDINFLUENCEO
FTHETW
ELVESIG
NS247

Upont hePhysical Plane, Libr agenerally produces, whenrising

at bir th, atall, slender for m


, of perfect proporti ons, brown hair, blue

sparkl ingeyes, andafinecl ear com


plexion. Thedi spositioni snoble,

am
iabl e, high-m
indedandgood. It isper hapsaswel l tonotet he

fact t hat thissi gnoftenproducesdark brownandblackhair, andin

fem
ales, veryhandsom
efeatur es. O
f plants, thissi gnruleswatercress,

white rose, strawberry, prim


r ose, vines, violet, heartsease, balm
, lem
on-

thym
e andpansy. O
f stones, Libragovernswhitem
ar ble, spar and

all whitequartz.

SCO
RPI O( Tit ) THESCO
RPIO
N

Thesi gnScorpio, initssym


bolical aspect, sym
boli zesdeathand

deceit . It isthe allegorical serpent of m


atter m
entionedinGenesisas

tem
pti ngEve. Hence, theso-calledfall of m
anfromLibra, the point

of equilibrium
, t odegradationanddeath bythedeceit of Scor pio.

Nowonder thepri m
itivem
ind, whenelaboratingthis sym
bol, tr ied

toexpressaspir it of retali ation; asMackeysays, inspeakingof these

ancient races,

"Andasanact of vengeanceonyour part ,

Youpl acedwithin thesunascorpion'sheart."

thusalludingto thebrilliant star Antares.

Kabbal istically, thesignScorpiotypifi esthegenerativeorgansof

thegr andm
an, andconsequent ly, representsthesexual or pro- creative

systemof hum
anit y. It isthe em
blemof generation andlife; t here

fore, thenatives of Scorpio excel inthefruitfulnessof the sem


inal

fluids, andthis createsacorresponding increaseof desire. A distinct

referencetothe fruitfulness of thissi gnwill be foundinG


enesis,

chap, xxx, wherei nLeah, when shebeheld thebirth of Zilpah's son, ex

claim
ed, "atroop com
eth." (seeverses10and11) Scorpio, uponthees

oteric planispher e, isoccupedbyG


ad, of whomthe dyingJacob says,

"G
ad, atroopshall overcom
e him
, but, heshall overcom
eat thelast;" in

tim
ati ngthefall of m
anfromastateof innocence andpurity, through

them
ultitudeof sensual deli ghts, andhisfinal vi ctoryover the

realm
s of m
atter asaspiriual entity. Thissignrepresentsthephysical

plane of theattr ibutesof pr o-creation. It containsthem


ysteryof sex,

andthesecretsof theancient phallicr ites. Themystical gemof

Scorpi oisthetopaz, thenat ural talismanof those bornunder this

influence. Scorpi oisthesecondem


anati onof thewaterytrigon, and

isthe constellat ionof M


ars.
248THELIG
HTO
F EG
YPT

Upont heIntellectual Plane, thesignScorpiosigni fiesthegen

erationof ideas; hence, thosedom


inated bythisinfluxpossessanin

exhaustibleresourceof ideas andsuggestions. Thei r activeevolution

arym
i ndsareever busywith som
enewconception, andtheir br ains

areli terallycram
medfull of inventive im
ageries. Theypossesskeen

perception, fine intuitional powers, and averypositivewill. Hence,

theyexcel asm
edical practit ioners, chem
istsandsurgeons. In the

variousdepartm
entsof thesurgical art, nativesof thissign possessno

equal. Inadditiontothism
echanical ability, they areendowedwith

apowerful, fruit ful, m


agneti clifeforcewhichtheysym
pathet ically

transmit totheir patients. Thisiswhy theybecom


e suchsuccessful

physicians. Thesexual desire isnatural lyverystr ong, hence, theyare

liable toexcess inthisdirection.

Upont hePhysical Plane, this signgives astrongandrather cor

pulent body, m
edi umstature, darkor ruddycom
plexi on, darkhair,

featur esoftenresem
blingthe eagle; dispositionactive, resentful, proud,

reserved, thought ful andalso selfish. Of plants, t hissignrulesblack

thorn, charlock, heather, hor ehound, bean, bram


ble, leek, woad and

worm
wood. O
f stones, lodestone, bloodstoneandverm
illion.

SAG
nTARIUS( /?) THEARCHER

Thisconstellation, initsSym
bolical aspect, representsadual na

ture, asit sym


bolizesretributionandalsothehuntingsports. W
efind

it depictedasa Centaur, wit hthebowandarrowdr awntoits head

ready for shooting. Hence, it wasfrequentlyusedt odesignate the

autum
nal sports, thechase, etc. TheCentaur wasal soasym
bol of

author ityandwor ldlywisdom


. M
ackey, speakingof t hissign, said,

"ThestarryCentaur still bendsthebow

Toshowhissense of what you didbelow."

Kabbal istically, thesignSagittariussi gnifiesthe thighsof the

grand universal man. It, ther efore, repr esentsthe m


uscular founda

tionof theseat of locom


otioninhum
ani ty. It ist heem
blemof stability,

foundationandphysical power . Thissign alsorepresentsthecenters

of physical, external, author ityandcomm


and. Sagit tarius, uponthe

esoter icplanisphere, isoccupiedbyJoseph. "Hisbowabodein

strength," sayst hepatriarch, "andthe arm


sof his handswere m
ade

strong." It also representst hepowersof "ChurchandState," andthe

necessityof legalizedcodes, civil, m


il itaryandr eligious. I t indicates to
THENATUREANDINFLUENCEO
FTHETW
ELVESIG
NS249

usthe organizing powersof hum


anity, andtheabsol utenecessi tyof "the

powers that be" i ncertainst atesof developm


ent. WeseeinJoseph,

theEgyptianruler andlaw-gi ver, atrue typeof real authorit y. The

m
ystical gemof t hisinfluxi sthecarbuncle, which isatalism
anof

great virtuetoi tsproper natives. Sagi ttariusis thelowest em


anation

of the fierytrigonandistheconstellationof Jove, theplanet Jupiter.

Upont heIntellectual Plane, Sagittarius represents theorgani zing

power of them
ind; hence, thi sinfluence indicates theexternal powers

of comm
and, disci plineandobedience, to theruling authority of m
a

terial institutions. Persons of thisnat ureareloyal, patriot ic, andlaw

abiding. Suchnat ivesaregenerousandf ree; energeticandcom

bative; hastyin tem


peram
ent; am
bitious of position andpower; also

charit abletothe afflictedandoppressed. Theypossessstrong con

servat ivequaliti es; andthei r chief m


ental charact eristicsar eprom
pt

decisi on, self control, andt heability tocom


mand others.

Upont hePhysical Plane, this signusual lyproduces awell for m


ed

person, rather abovem


ediumheight, sanguinecom
plexion, oval face,

highf orehead, br ight brownhair, fineclear eyes; inshort, handsom


e.

Indisposition, t henativeis quick, energetic, fondof out door sports

andrecreations; hastytem
per ed, jovial, freeandbenevolent. O
f

plants, thissign rulesagrimony, woodbetony, feat her-fewand m


al

lows. O
f stones, Sagittarius governsthe turquois, andall the stones

m
ixed withredandgreen.

CAPRICO
RN( VS) THEG
OAT

Thissign, inits Sym


bolical aspect, typifiessin. Thescapegoat of

theIsraelites; andtheuniversal offeri ngof akid or younggoat asan

atoningsacrifice for sin, ar esignificant. Thedif ferent qual itiesof the

sheep andthegoat, fromasym


bolical st andpoint, areusedby St.

Johni nhism
ysti cal Apocalypse. TheRedeem
er of m
ankind, or Sun

G
od, i salwaysbornat m
idnight directly Sol enters thissign, which

isthe winter sol stice, "The youngchild" isborni nthestabl eandlaid

inthe m
anger of thegoat, in order that hem
ayconquer therem
ain

ingsi gnsof wint er or death, andthussavem


ankind fromdestr uction.

Kabbal istically, thesignCapricornsignifiesthekneesof the

grand m
acrocosmandrepresent sthefirst principle inthetrinityof

locom
otion, viz., thejoints; bending, pliableand m
ovable. It isthe

em
blemof m
aterial servitude andassuch isworthy of notice. Capri-
250THELIG
HTO
F EG
YPT

corn, upontheesotericplani sphere, is occupiedby Naphtali, whom

Jacob says, "isa hindlet loose, hegivethgoodly words." Her ewe

havet woverydistinct references; thef irst, tothesym


bol, a hindor

young deer, i.e., agoat with horns, (goatsanddeer areequal lysig

nificant of theearthly, m
ountainousnat ure, andar efondof high

hills) ; thesecond, istheChristm


asproclam
ation, hegivethgoodly

words, "Peaceon earth, good will toward m


an." This signrepresents

"regeneration," or re-birth, andreveals thenecessityof "newdispen

sations." Them
ystical gemof thisconst ellationis theonyx, som
e

tim
es called"chalcedony." Capricornis thelowest em
anationof the

earthl ytrigon, andistheconstellation of theplanet Saturn.

Upont heIntellectual Plane, Capricornsignifiesexternal form,

andthosedom
inat edbyitsinfluxareamongthever ylowest in the

scale of truespi rituality. Thebrainof thisinfluenceisever onthe

alert toseizeandtakeadvantageof cir cum


stances. Thesigngivesa

purely schem
ingmentality; theintellect ual nature isdirected purely

tothe attainm
ent of selfish ends; thepenetrating power of them
indis

great. Thenativesarequick aslightningtoseein othersthe weak

points that they m


ayworkto their ownadvantage. Theyareindis

posed todoanyr eal hardwor kunlesstheyseesom


e great benefit

theref rominthe im
mediatefuture. It is averyundesirableinfluence.

Upont hePhysical Plane, Capr icorngener allygives am


edium

statur e, slender, oftenill proportioned; plainlooking, energeticin

their owninterests, andindolent inthe em


ployof others. Frequently

these nativeshavealongsharpchinand slender nose, withsmall

pierci ngeyes. Theyarealm


ost alwaysnarrowchested. Indisposition,

theyarecrafty, subtle, reservedandof tenm


elancholy. At the sam
e

tim
e, nativesof Saturnareoftenm
iserl y. O
f plant s, thissignrules

hem
lock, henbane, deadlynightshadeand blackpoppy. O
f stones,

Capricorngoverns coal andal l blackor ashcolored m


inerals.

AQ
UARIUS(^r) THE W
ATER-BEARER

Thissignsym
boli zesjudgm
ent . Thisconstellationf orm
sthest arry

original of theurnof M
inos, fromwhich flowwrath andcondemna

tionor blessings andreward, according totheworksdoneint he

body, irrespectiveof theological faith. Theearlier baptism


al urnsof

thepr im
itiveChr istians, and theelabor atestonef ontsof the later

churches, arerel icsof this great astral religion.


THENATUREANDINFLUENCEO
FTHETW
ELVESIG
NS251

Kabbal istically, thesignAquariussigni fiesthelegsof thegrand

archet ypal m
an, andtherefore, represent sthelocomotivefunct ionsof

thehum
anorganism
. It isthe natural emblemof the changeable,

m
ovabl eandm
igratoryforces of thebody. TheW
ater -bearer, upon

theesotericplanisphere, is occupiedby Reuben. "Theexcellencyof

dignit yandtheexcellencyof power," saysJacob, " unstableas water

thoushalt not excel." Asim


plebut m
agnificent ast rological descrip

tionof thissign, which, fromtim


eim
mem
orial, has beensym
bolized

bytwo wavylines (£?), like theripplesof runningwater. Thissign

signif iesconsecr ation, andnot onlycontainsther itesandm


ysteriesof

consecration, but will reveal tothestudent thepotencyof al l sacredand

dedicatedworks. Them
ystical gemof thi ssignist heskyblue sapphire

(not t hedarkor opaquesapphire). Aquar iusisthe lowest em


anationof

theai rytrigon, andtheconstellationof Uranus.

Upont heIntellectual Plane, Aquariusrepresentspopular science,

andconsequently, thetruthof m
aterial phenom
ena. Thosedom
i

nated byitsinfl uxconstitut etheschool of induct ivephilosophy; the

grand basisof al l exotericscience. Theyrepresent theintell ectual and

scient ificspirit of their ageandgener ation; and cannot advanceone

stepbeyondthose classesof factswhich aredem


onstrabletot he

senses. Elegant i nform


, they arebrilli ant inintellect.

Upont hePhysical Plane, Aquariusgives am


ediumst ature,

plum
p, well-set androbust; good, clear, sanguinecom
plexion; sandy

or dar kflaxenhair; veryprepossessing appearance; dispositionele

gant, am
iable, goodnatured, wittyandveryartisti c; fondof refined

societ y. O
f plant s, thissign rulesspikenard, frankincenseandm
yrrh.

O
f stones, Aquari usgovernsblackpearl andobsidian.

Pisces ( * ) the Fishes

Thissignsym
boli zestheflood; chiefly because, whenSol passes

throughthissign therainyseasoncom
mences; clear ingawaythe

snows of winter, them


elting torrentsof whichfloodthevalleysand

lowlands. Thissi gnisalsot heterm


inus of Apollo' sjourneyt hrough

thetwelvesigns.

"Near their loved wavescold Pisceskeep their seat ,

W
ithAriesjoin, andm
akethe roundcom
plete."

Kabbal istically, thesignPiscessignifi esthefeet of thegrand

cosm
ic m
an; andt herefore, representsthebasisor foundation of all
252THELIG
HTO
F EG
YPT

external thingsaswell asthem


echanical forcesof hum
anity. It is

thenatural em
blemof patient servitude andobedience. Thissi gn,

upont heesoteric planisphere isoccupiedbyEphrai mandM


anasseh,

thetwosonsof Joseph, whor eceivedtheir portion inIsrael asthe

twofeet of thegrand, archet ypal m


an. I t signifies confirm
ati on, also

baptismbywater. It alsoindicatestousthedivinepurposeof the

great cycleof necessity; comm


encingwit hthedisruptive, flashing,

dom
inatingfireof Aries, and term
inatingwithits polar opposite,

water, thesym
bol of universal equilibri um
. Them
ystical gemof

Pisces isthechr ysolite(whi teandglit tering). Pi scesisthe last

em
anat ionof the waterytrigon, andist heconstell ationof Neptune.

Upont heIntellectual Plane, Piscesrepr esentsm


ent al indiffer

ence. It isthepolar opposit eof thehead. Thosedom


inatedby its

influx expressa peculiar indifferencet othosethi ngswhichgenerally

interest others. Theytakeal l thingsas theycom


e, andpayno serious

attent iontoany. TheyliveanddieinaccordancewithSt. Paul'sad

vice, being"all thingstoal l m


en."

Upont hePhysical Plane, this signgives ashort, f leshybody,

brown hair, pale com


plexion, m
oist, wateryeyes(fi shylooking); dis

positi onnegative, tim


id, listlessandharm
less. Their nature ispeace

able, but their actionsarei nfluencedbytheir sur roundingsand

friends. O
f plant s, thissign rulesall seaweeds, alsoferns andm
osses

that growinwater. O
f stones, it governscoral, rock, pum
ice and

gravel or sand.

THEO
CCULTAPPLICATIO
NOFTHE TW
ELVESIGNS

Thefour triplici tiessym


boli zethefour cardinal pointsof the

univer se. Tous, onour present external andphysical plane, t hey

signif ythefour oppositepoi ntsof spaceasrepresentedinthecom


pass

andcr oss(hence thesacrednessof thecrossasasym


bol inal l tim
es

andages) andthe four O


ccult elem
ents, Fire, Earth, Air andWater.

Theyeachcorrespondtoapar ticular quarter of the heavens. Thus,

theFi eryTrigon corresponds totheposi tive-azoth; andisexpressed

inthe glowing, f lam


ing, east ernhorizon at sunrise; thebeginningof

theday. Sim
ilarl y, prim
arymoltenfire wasthebeginning, or first

condit ion, of the present order of thingsonour gl obe; andst ands

for that principl eof heat term


edcalori c, whichsustainsthe anim
al,

vital lifeforce of all anim


atebeingsuponthefaceof thepl anets.
THENATUREANDINFLUENCEO
FTHETW
ELVESIG
NS253

Upont heIntellectual Plane, Firerepresentszeal, anim


al cour

age, daring; and infact, all that pertainstoacti onandacti vity. W


hile

onthe higher (esoteric) plane, Fireim


pliestheinterior appr ehension

of the m
eaningandsignificanceof actionasdisplayedinthe trinity,

andexpressedby fireof threeterm


sas Aries, Leo, andSagitt arius;

Aries ( T) thei ntellect; Leo(SI) the em


otions; Sagittarius (&) the

offspr ingof the intellect andem


otions; theexternal result or consum

m
ation of thetwo; that point whichisneither the onenor the other;

but wherethetwo areone.

TheEarthlyTripl icitystands for thefr ozen, inert north, as a

sym
bol of frigidness, hardeni ng, crystal lization, death. It is con

cerned withall phenom


enathat ism
ost external and palpablet othe

external senses; thesolids, m


etals, fabrics.

Upont heIntellectual Plane, it isconcernedwitht herelationsof

solids toeachot her, fromwhichisespeciallyevol vedform


, propor

tion, sound, etc. Thesam


emaybesaidof them
etal sdugupfr om

thebowelsof the earth, of t hecom


merce, artsand industries resulting

theref rom
. Esoter ically, the earthytrigondenotes thecom
prehension

of the spiritual qualitiesevolvedfromtheearthy activities; or,

rather , that one spiritual qualityof three-foldform


ationexpressed

inthr eem
ystical term
s; Taur us( &), servitudeor spirit of patient

work; Virgo(TTJ) , form


ation andre-formation; Capr icorn(!£?), the

result of theuni onof Taurus andVirgo, whichleadseither to the

higher planeint hespiral of existence; or tothe lower plane onthe

downwardcourset odarker realm


sof being; m
oreear thy, hardened

anddead.

TheAi ryTriplici tyrepresent sthewest; thescene of thesett ing

sun; whichsignif iesthedyingof theday, of sense andof m


at ter;

which isonlythe prom


iseof another day; anadvancetoahigher

plane. Thisbrighter dayisdenotedbyt heairytri gon; andis con

cerned, uponthe external plane, withthepriestly, political andsocial

relati onsof hum


anlife. That istosay, it representsthehigher qual

ities of theserelations. It is, therefore, sym


boli zedbythe invisible

elem
ent, air; the great m
ediumof m
otion. Itsesotericsignifi canceis

com
pri sedinthe arcanaof theonetrue science. Af ter first havinga

knowledgeof the twins(XG


emini) external, theint ernal science

attainsuntothe adjustm
ent andequilibr iumor balance(===Li bra) of

thetwo; sothat theyexactly blendint hedivineequipoiseof harm


ony
251THELIG
HTO
F EG
YPT

andwisdom
; thus realizingonlytheripplingwaves (£?Aquari us) of

peacef ul results; insteadof thedownpouringfloods andcatacl ysm


s;

bothsocial andphysical; whi chotherwiseresult fr omtheunbalanced

scales (=c=Libra); whenexternal andinternal antagonize, as two

hostil eandabsol utelyseparateanddual forces; insteadof balancing

astwo m
odesof oneandthesam
eeternal m
otion, theonelife of the

univer se.

TheW
ateryTripli city, sym
bol ical of the south, is theexact op

posite of theear thynorth. I t isthefr ozen, m


elted; thehardened,

liquef ied; therenewal of the crystal intoother form


s; andtheresur

rectionof death intolife. Thewateryt rigonsigni fiestheconstant

effort inNature toadjust oppositesand contradict ories; tobring

about chem
ical changesandaf finitiesas especially seeninfl uids; and

asso perfectlysym
bolizedin that great distinguishingfeatur eof

water, viz., toseekitsown level. O


nt heexternal planeof hum
anlife,

thewaterytrigon denoteslove( ^7o); sex(n\ Scorpioand$ M


ars);

andof fspring(K ); theexter nal results of theuni onof thet wo

(love andsex). Onthem


oreesotericplanes, Cancer (f5) sym
bolizes

tenaci tytolife, hence, the desirefor im


mortality; which, com
bined

witha knowledge of them


ysteriesof sex (n\ Scorpi oand$M
ar s) or

generationandregeneration, leadsthei m
mortal soul totheterm
ination

of its earthlypi lgrim


ageand m
aterial i ncarnations, intheunionwith

itsm
i ssinghalf or Pisces( ^ ), which issym
bolized, uponthecelestial

equator (equilibr ium


), asthe twofishes boundtogether bythe cord

(of love). Having regainedthisequator andpassed fromthelower

arcof m
atter, thesoul enter soncem
ore uponthespiritual pathof

eternal conscious life.

Thereader will nowperceive that thefour great tr igonsarebut

thedi fferent ser iesof attri buteswithi nthehum


an soul or m
i crocosm
;

andfurther, that thetwelve constellati onsof the zodiacreveal the

m
ystical significationof AdamKadm
on, t hearchetypal m
anof t he

starry planispher e. Thus; Ari es( T) rulesthehead, brainandthe

fiery will; Taurus( 8) the neckandthroat, theears, theli stening

requisitesof obedient servit ude; G


em
ini (X) thehandsandarms,

or projectiveand executivepowers; Cancer (S) the breast, bosom

andlungs, which signifylife andlove; Leo(£l) t heheart andits

varied em
otions; Virgo(nj) t hebowels, thenavel or m
aternal, the

com
passionateand form
ulative qualities; Libra(===) theloins or physi-
THENATUREANDINFLUENCEO
FTHETW
ELVESIG
NS255

cal st rength, the power of balancingthe m


ental faculties; Scorpio(TT\,)

thegenerativeor gansandthe procreativeattributes; Sagittar ius( &)

thehi psandthighs, theseat or foundat ionof voli tional force, the

m
igrat oryinstincts; Capricor n(Vc?) the knees, tokensof hum
blesub

m
issiontothehi gher powers; Aquarius( ^r) thelegsandanklesor

active powersof m
ovem
ent and locom
otion; andlastl y, Pisces( ^)

thefeet, thefoundationof t hewholefr am


e, which shouldever be

capabl eof findingandsustai ningitsownlevel unaided, lest thegrand

hum
an tem
plefall totheground. Thuswe beginwith fireandt er

m
inate withwater . Theseconstitutethe twopolesof thehum
an

m
agnet .

NO
TE: Toobtaint hecelestial applicationof theabove, thepointsm
ust bereversed;

north becom
essouth; east becom
eswest, andsoon.
256

THELI G
HTO
FEG
YPT

M
ANSPLANETARYO
RGANISM

THEUNIO
NOFTHE SO
ULANDSTARS.
CHAPTERVII

THENATUREANDINFLUENCEO
FTHEPLANETS

Before describing thenature andinfluenceof theplanetsas

known totheinit iatesof Her m


eticPhilosophy, it i snecessary topoint

out to thereader thedifferencebetween thenature of aplanet and

aconstellation. Thetwelvesignsconsti tutetheinnate, latent possi

biliti esof theorganism


, and assuchrepresent the constituti onasa

whole. Inthisli ght wehave considered theminthe previouschap

ter. Whileonthe other hand, theplanet sconstitut etheactiveforces

which arousetheselatent possibilities. Inthisduplexaction of sign

andpl anet, both naturescom


e intoplay andproduce thevarious

result sof external life. M


an, them
icrocosm
, ism
erelythesounding

board, sotosay, there-acti ngpoint for their ethereal andmagnetic

vibrat ions. Further, whilethetwelvesi gnsrepresent thehum


anor

ganismasaformcontainingl atent possi bilities; t hesun, m


oon, and

planet s, represent thespirit , soul, and senses, of that organism


.Man

consistsof body, soul, andspirit, asdescribedin SectionII , Chap. II.

Asat present m
anifested, he hasfivephysical sensesasstatedinSec

tionI II, Chap. I V. Theconst ellationsarethebody; theM


oon isthe

soul; theSunis thespirit; andthefiveplanets; Saturn, Jupiter, M


ars,

Venus, andM
ercur y, represent andexpressthefive physical senses. It

isin thislight that thereader m


ust consider the variousnat uresof the

planet aryinflux, describedi nthisand thesucceedingchapter s. A

great m
anystudentsof them
ystical sciencefall intoserious error

throughfailingt ograspthis relationof thestars andthepl anets.

It m
ust alsobeborneinm
ind, that; whenconsideri ngtheactual

influencesat wor kinagiven horoscope; thosesignsonlywhichcon

tainoneor m
ore planetswill bethedominant forceswithinthecon

stitut ion; m
ental , physical, or both; accordingto theplaneoccupied

bythe person. To ascertaint heparticul ar planea personoccupies, is

avery difficult m
atter with m
ost students. It can onlybegaugedand

understoodbythosewhopossesstheinterior senses of thesoul in

suchanadvanced stateasto becapable of spiritual perception, either

of sight or feeli ng. Therefor e, theperf ect astrologer isthe perfect

m
an. Thereare, however, m
any degreesof perfection; andther eader,
258THELIG
HTO
F EG
YPT

aswel l asthewriter, m
ust f eel thankful for thedegreewhich hem
ay

alreadypossess; andset toworkinreal earnest to attainastill greater

degree of spiritual perfection.

THESUNO

Thesym
bolical aspect of the gloriousor bof day, undoubtedly,

first occupiedtheattention, veneration, andworship, of the prim


itive

races of m
ankind. Everything inNature dependsabsolutelyupon

thepr esence, and kindlysupport of the shiningsun, for itsexistence

andUfe. Theliteral interpretationof t heHebrewnam


efor the sun,

Ashahed, is"the all bountiful fire;" whichisperf ectlyinharm


onywith

thesolar orb.

It is utterlyim
possible, in thebrief spaceat our com
mand, t ogive

event herem
otest conception of theinnum
erableramifications con

nected withthevariousm
ythologieswhichtypifythesun. W
ewill,

theref ore, onlyaddthat O


sir isof Egypt , Chrishna of India, Belusof

Chaldea, andO
rm
azdof Persia, arem
erel ydifferent personifications

of the sun.

Kabbal istically, theSunrepr esentsthe central spi ritual sour ceof

all. I t isthedi vineEgoof thegrandman, andtherefore, signifiesthe

spirit ual potenti alitiesof creativepower. It ist hegreat I AMof all

things; bothspir itual andtem


poral; and is, initself, thegr andcon

servat oryof Life, Light and Love. Upon theesoteri cplanisphere, the

Sunbecom
esthegreat archangel M
ichael, whodefeat sSatanand

tram
pl esuponthe headof the serpent of m
atter; andthencefor ward,

guards thewayof lifeandimm


ortality, withthefl am
ingswordsof

solar power. Int hissensethesunrepresentsthepositive, aggressive,

controllingforcesof thecosm
os, asthe forcesof thesunare electric.

Astrol ogicallyconsidered, theSunconst itutesthe central lif eprin

ciple of all physical things. Hisinflux determ


ines theabsolutem
easure

of physical vital itywithineachhum


anorganism
.Whenthesolar

rayis not vitiat edbythedi scordant configurationsof m


alefi cstars, the

indivi dual thenborn, will enjoyasound constituti on; m


oreespecially

so, if thesunat them


om
ent of birthis betweentheascendant and

m
eridi an; or, in other words, duringthe increaseof thediurnal sun

shine, whichisf romsunrise tonoon.

Upont heIntellectual Plane, theSungovernsthehi gher group of

theselfishsenti m
entsandlower groupof them
oral qualities; thefor-
THENATUREANDINFLUENCEO
FTHESTARS259

m
er, r epresented byfirm
ness andself esteem
; andt helatter, byhope

andconscientiousness. Those dom


inatedbythisinfl uxarethe natural

bornl eadersof mankind. Byt heir high-mindedpresence, theypro

claimtheir "right divineto govern." Theyareproudandam


bit ious,

yet m
agnanim
ousandnoble. Hatingall m
ean, pettyandsordidac

tions, theyexpressthevery highest for mof truedignifiedm


anhood.

Upont hePhysical Plane, the positionof thesunin thehoroscope

isone of vital i m
portance; f or onthis, inam
ale natus, hangsthevital

thread of life. I f evil rays concentrate thereon; t helifewil l beof

short duration; unlesscounteractingaspectsintervene.

W
hent hesunisafflictedat birth, his influenceuponthenat ive

throughlife, wil l bem


alefic. W
henthis isso; evenm
inor evi l direc

tions tothesun andm


ooncombined, will bringabout destructi onof

life; thenature of whichwil l besim


ilar tothat of theaffli ctingplanets.

Andnotethis: for prosperity andsuccessinlife; it isessential that

thelum
inariesbe well aspect edandfavorablysituatedinthe celestial

figure. W
henthe sunandm
oon areafflictedat birt h, dependuponit,

that personwill haveavery hardstruggleagainst anadverse fateall

thedaysof hisMe; andit will not requirethepowersof ani nspired

prophet toforetell hisgener al destiny. "Fromevil , discordandsuf

fering areborn."

TheSun, risingat birth, conferscourage, pride, am


bition, andto

acert ainextent, goodfortune. But, if afflictedbySaturn, t henative

will suffer m
uch inhealth, andbecorrespondingly unfortunate. If

afflictedbyM
ars, thenative will becr uel, rashandquarrelsom
e. Such

aone will havel ittlerespect for thef eelingsof others; unl essJupiter

or Venuscast beneficent rays. G


enerally speaking, theSunwhenris

ingat birthgivesapersonof strongfr am


e, goodf orehead, largeeyes,

sharp sight, tawnyor brownhair. If wel l aspected anddignifi ed, the

dispositionisnoble, generous, andproud, yet hum


ane, andcourteous;

atrul yfaithful friendandgenerousfoe. Heisprofuseinhis m


anner,

andlovesm
agnifi cence. If evillyaspect edandill dignified; thenthe

native ism
ean, proudandtyr annical to thoseunder hisauthor ity, but

asubmissivesycophant tohis superiors; shallowm


i ndedandthor

oughly unfeeling.

THEM
OON)

Thesym
bolical aspect of Luna, likethat of theSun, cannot be

detail ed. Fromti m


eim
mem
orial thefair goddessof night hasbeen
260THELIG
HTO
F EG
YPT

veneratedandwor shipedastheuniversal m
other; thefem
inine fructi

fying principleof all things. Inthepoetical conceptionof t heHe

brews, them
oonwascalledAsh-nemor Shenim
, thestateof slum
ber

andchange. W
ithout acom
plet eknowledge of astrological science,

theweirdtruths concealedbeneaththeveil of Isis, cannever be

proper lyunderstood. Astrologyalone, is thetruekeytothef unda

m
ental principles of O
ccultism
. Thesecr et of thet ides; themysteries

of gestation; and thealternateperiods of sterilit yandfruit fulness,

caused bytheebb andflowof them


agnet iclifecur rentsthroughout

every departm
ent of Nature; arediscover ableonlybyacom
prehen

sionof thedivinegoddessof our m


idnight skies. Thisknowledgewas

thesublim
eattai nm
ent of the sages, "who," saysBulwer Lytton, "first

discoveredthest arrytruths that shone uponthegr eat shem


aia of the

Chaldeanlore." Chandraof theHindoos; Isisof the Egyptians; Diana

of the G
reeks; andothers, ar eall, the m
oon.

Kabbal istically, theM


oonrepresentsthe soul of thegrandm
an.

It is, therefore, thecelesti al virginof theworld, initsm


ystical appl i

cation; theem
blemof theAni m
aMundi. Upontheesotericplani

sphere, Lunabecom
estransfor m
edintotheAngel G
abriel. Upon the

univer sal chart, weseeher expressedas thedivine Isis, the wom


an

clothedwiththe sun. AsIsis, sherepresentsthegrandinitiatrixof the

soul i ntothesublim
emysteri esof thespirit. The M
oon, also, repre

sents them
oulding, form
ative attributes of theast ral light. She, also,

stands astherepresentative of m
atter. Hence, inher dual character,

sherevealstous her forces whicharepurelym


agnetic; andas such,

theystandasthe polar oppositeof thoseof theSun, whichar eelectric.

Intheir relation toeachother, theyar ewom


anand m
an.

Astrol ogicallyconsidered, volum


esm
ight bewritten regarding this

orb. Whenweconsider her proxim


itytoour earth, andher affi nity

withi t, aswell astherapidityof her m


otion, we cannot help grant

ingto her thehi ghest positi on, asanactiveagent ineverybranchof

judici al astrology. Her influenceispur elynegative, however; andin

hersel f alone, or whenvoidof theconfi gurationsof theSunand

planet s; sheisneither fortunatenor unfortunate. But, whencon

figuratedwithot her orbs; her influxbecom


esexceedinglypotent as

shereceivesand transm
itsto ustheint ensifiedinfluenceof thosestars

aspect ingher. TheM


oon, ther efore, m
ay becalledt hegreat astro

logical m
ediumof theskies.
THENATUREANDINFLUENCEO
FTHESTARS261

Upont heIntellectual Plane, Lunagovernsthephysi cal senses,

andto agreat extent theani m


al passionsalso. She controlst helower

form
s of thedom
esticqualiti es, andthe lower groupof intell ectual

facult ies. Those dom


inatedby her influx arechangeableintheir

nature, subm
issiveandveryi noffensive. M
agnetical ly, their odylic

sphere ispurely m
edium
istic; hence, theybecom
einactiveand dream
y.

G
enerally, Lunanativesm
aybesaidtoberather indifferent characters,

lackinganything andeverythi ngthat m


ay becalled strongand decisive.

Theyaregivento roam
ingabout, or constantlym
ovi ngtheir residence

fromoneplaceto another.

Upont hePhysical Plane, the influenceof theM


oon isconverti ble

inits nature, beingharm


oniousor discordant accor dingtoher relative

positi ontothesunandm
ajor planets. I f them
oon bedignifiedat birth;

sherendersthenativem
orer efined, engaging, and courteous, thanhe

otherwisewouldbe. Shouldshealsobewell aspected; suchaposi

tionwill confer refined, art istictastes, easydisposition, andgood

abilit ies. O
nthe contrary, shouldthemoonbeill dignifiedor

evilly aspected, thenativet henbornwill beashallow-m


inded, evil

character, prone todissipati on, slothful, andvoid of proper business

foresi ght, consequently, im


pr ovident. If thehoroscopebeast rongone

inother respects, andpoints out sterli ngability; thenthese aspects

will t endrather towardsm


aki ngthepersondiplom
at ic. Theseaspects

areal soastrong indication, whenunassistedbybenevolent rays, of

ultim
ateinsanity. Verygreat considerat ionisnecessaryupon these

confli ctingpoint s. Inadditi ontothei ndifferent disposition above

m
entioned; theM
oon, whenrising, usuall yproduces am
edium
-si zed

body, fair or pal ecom


plexion, roundfaceandgrey eyes; thef orehead

widebut not high; tem


peram
ent phlegm
ati c.

THEPLANETM
ERCURYg

Inits sym
bolical aspect, the planet M
er curywasm
ost prom
inent

as"them
essenger of thegods." Athousandm
ythshavebeen

elabor atedregarding"thefleet-footedMercury." In thefertil eim


agina

tions of theearl yG
reeks, thespirit of M
ercurywasever ont healert

tom
anifest itspowers. Hisactionsthoughsom
etim
esm
ischievous,

wereoftenbenefi cial. It seem


sthat the central ideaof these ancients

wasto typifyor expressinexternal for mtherestl essactivit iesof the

m
ercur ial m
ind; hence, wings wereplaced uponhisheadandfeet.
262THELIG
HTO
F EG
YPT

Kabbal istically, theplanet Mercurysignifiesperception, and

theref ore, representsthepower of sight withinthe grandbody of the

celest ial m
an. It istheacti vepower of self-consciousnesswithinhu

m
anity, andtheabilitytosee, perceive andreason. Uponthe esoteric

planisphere, M
ercurybecom
es transform
ed intotheangelicRaphael,

thegeniusof wisdomandart. W
esee, therefore, that theesot eric

forces of thisor barethose whichtend toelevate m


ankindfromthe

anim
al planesto thoseof the hum
an.

Astrol ogicallyconsidered, theinfluxof M


ercuryis m
ental and

restless. Nosyst emof m


erehum
aninvent ionwouldhavededicat ed

toan alm
ost invi siblestar; theleast andm
ost insignificant of all primary

planet s; thegovernm
ent of m
an'sintellectual natur e. Anyfanciful

systemwouldhave attributed suchanim


portant groupof m
ental

qualit iestothe Sun, or tot helordlyJupiter. The experience of the

ancients, however , showedthemthat, nei ther theSunnor Jupit er

possessedanysuchinfluence; andit is upontheexperienceof ages,

that t hetruthsof astrology arefounded; andther ulesm


adef or their

application.

Thequalitiesof M
ercurym
ay bewell expressedbyt heAm
erican

phrase, "get upandget;" for energy, intellect, andim


pudence, consti

tutet hechief characteristicsof thepurelyM


ercur ial native. Thereis

nothingtoohot or tooheavy for hisingenuity; nor isthereanything

toogr eat for his fertilebraintoaccomplish. The UnitedStat es, asa

whole, areruled byG


em
ini, t heconstell ationof M
ercury, and the

restlessenergy, com
mercial enterprise, andschem
ingabilities, of the

typical Am
erican arewell expressedbyt hesingular influence of his

patron star.

Upont heIntellectual Plane, however, theplanet M


ercuryis

truly thegenius of wisdom


, andgoverns thewholeof thosem
ental

qualit iesdenom
inatedpercept ive. Theor atorical powersareli kewise

ruled bythisplanet. Thosedom


inatedby itsinflux areingeni ous,

invent ive, witty, sarcastic, scientific, andpossessrem


arkabl epenetrati ve

power. Theyareprofoundinvestigatorsof all those sciencest hat aid

inthe prom
otion of com
merce.

Upont hePhysical Plane, M


ercuryrulest hebrainandtongue.

W
henstronglyplacedat birth, thepersonwill possessavivid im
agina

tionandretentivem
em
ory; andalsobenotedfor m
ental capaci tyand

power of persuasi on. Suchaposition, if configured withtheMoon,


THENATUREANDINFLUENCEO
FTHESTARS263

will giveanunwearyingfancy andstronglyincline them


indtowards

thecuriousandOccult sideof Nature. ShouldM


ercurybeill dignified

andvoidof thegoodaspects of other or bs, andat thesam


eti m
ebe

afflictedbyM
ars; hewill pr oducealiar andanunprincipled, shuffling

nature, incapable of attainingor appreciatingthe higher m


ent al and

m
oral standards. If strongor well aspected, andbelowthehor izon,

heinclinesthenativetom
ystical andOccult studi es; but if abovethe

horizonanddigni fied, heconfersam


ore external i nfluenceandpro

duces orators, st atesm


enand teachers. Oneof thechief attributesof

thisplanet, when well placed abovethe horizon, is that of li terary

abilit y. All such nativespossessgenuinetalent in thisdirection. It

m
ay, t herefore, besafelysai dthat M
ercuryconfers theideal when

below, andthepr actical when above, the ascendant at birth. Physically,

M
ercur ygivesamediumstatur e, strongbut slender fram
e, exceed

ingly active, sharppiercing eyes, thin lips, well cut featuresandconfi

dent l ook. Thecom


plexiondependsupont heRace.

THEPLANETVENUS $

Inher m
ythological andsym
bolical aspect, theplanet Venus

hasbeenvenerated, thewide worldover, inher dual character of

LoveandW
isdom
. Thebright star of the m
orning, pr oudLucifer ,

wastheharbinger andgenius of wisdom


; andtruly, noneof the stars

of heavencancomparewiththebrillianceandglory of Venuswhen

sheshinesasthe heraldof day. Asthe goddessof Lovesheis equally

prom
inent. Theancient G
reeks alsorepresentedher asAphrodit e,

wearingthehorns of her sacr edBull, Taurus.

Kabbal istically, theplanet Venussignif iestheLoveelem


ent within

thesoul, of the grandarchet ypal m


an; andtherefor e, representsthe

sense of feeling withinem


bodiedhum
anit y. It consequentlyexpresses

thecl inging, yielding, fem


inineportion of thehumanconstitution.

Upont heesoteric planisphere, Venusbecom


esthecelestial Anael,

prince of theast ral light. I nthischar acter webeholdher powersof

transf orm
ation, andthe"conservationof forces." AsIsisrepr esents

theastral fluid inastateof rest, pregnant (byt heHolyG


host) withthe

things TOBE, Anael represent sthesam


e fluidinaction. Therefore,

theM
oonandVenusformthekabbalistic sym
bolsfor thetwom
odes

of m
ot ionwithin thesoul of theuniverse.

Astrol ogicallyconsidered, theplanet Venusm


aybe saidtorepre-
264THELIG
HTO
F EG
YPT

sent mirth, joy, andconviviality, astheinfluxinclinesthoseunder her

rulet opleasure- seeking, and granddisplay. Thepl easuresof society

areespeciallygovernedbyVenus. Balls, parties, concerts, andrecep

tions, possessal m
ost irresistibleattractiontothosebornunder her

influence. If aff lictedina fem


ininehoroscope, without strongcounter

acting rays, the nativebecomes"unfortunate" andsuffersfromtheloss

of vir tue, hence theposition of Venusi sveryim


portant.

Upont heIntellectual Plane, Venuscontr olsthehigher groupof

thedom
esticqual ities, andalsotheideal, artisti c, andm
usi cal, senti

m
ents. Thosedom
i natedbyher influxexcel inm
usic, art, and poetry,

andbecom
enoted for their refinedaccomplishm
ents. But, at thesam
e

tim
e, theylackt ruem
oral power. Theyareguidedi m
pulsively by

their sentim
ents, passions, anddesires. Reasonis conspicuous byits

absencewhenthei r desiresar earoused. Hence, the danger of being

m
isled byflatter yandsentimental nonsenseisvery great, whenVenus

isnot protected byharm


oniousrays.

Upont hePhysical Plane, when Venushas chief dom


inionover

them
i ndof thenative; shei nducesast rongpredil ectionfor society,

andinclinestodancing, m
usi c, drawing, etc. Shealsoconfers agood

hum
ored, witty, kindandchar itabledisposition. M
endom
inated by

thisi nfluxarealwaysgreat favoriteswiththefai r sex; but theyare

thoroughlydefici ent infirm


nessandsel f-control; and, if ill dignified,

them
alenativewill oftenfi ndhim
self inawkward affairs; andis

liable tofall intointem


perance. Afriendlyaspect of Saturn insuch

cases woulddom
uchtowardscoolingand steadyingt henative's

character andinducingreflection. W
om
en bornwith Venusinthe

ascendant general lydisplayt hem


ost am
i able, engagingandfascinating

qualit ies. If wel l aspected, theyareneat andarti sticintheir dress

andpersonal appearance; elegant inthei r hom


esand generally as

virtuousasthey arebeautiful. It hasbeentrulysaid, "Thegeneral

dispositionderivedfromVenusisthat of m
ildness andgenuine good

nature; andwhatever defects m


ayfall to thelot of thenative, they

areseldomgreat ones; andar em


orethe resultsof weaknessanda

strong anim
al nat ure, thanconstitutional wickednessor adesi retodo

wrong. " Inthiswefullyconcur, andwil l onlyadd that thechances

todo wrongaremultipliedby aprepossessingexter nalism


. Theyareof

m
ediumstature, of fair clear com
plexion, bright sparklingwicked

eyes, handsom
efeaturesandbeautiful form
.
THENATUREANDINFLUENCEO
FTHESTARS265

THEPLANETM
ARS$

Thisplanet, of all others, i nitssym


bolical aspect, wasthe object

of divinehonors intheeyes of theanci ent world. M


arsseem
s tohave

beent hem
ost sincerelyworshiped, of al l thegods, byour nor thern

ancest ors. Thegr eatest glory, intheir rudetim


es, wasenjoyedbythe

greatest warrior. HenceM


ars, inhisuni versal char acter, repr esented

thegodof war. Hewasalsosym


bolizedasVulcan, t hecelestial

blacksm
ith, whof orgedthethunderbolts of Jove. Thisindicatesthe

ruleof M
arsover iron, steel , fire, and edgedtool s.

Kabbal istically, theplanet Marssignifi esalim


enti venesswithin

thegr andm
an, andtherefore, represents thesense of tastein the

hum
an constitution. W
ehavea direct ref erencetot heexpressi onof

these m
artial for cesinrefer encetothe physical sensationsi ntheNew

Testament, viz.: "eat, drink andbem


err y, for to-morrowwedi e."

Upont heesoteric planisphere, M


arsbecom
estransform
edintot he

angel Sam
ael (Zamael), wherei nareshown thehighest attributesof

thisspirit. Assuch, it repr esentsthe power andabilitytoappreciate

thehi gher, finer , andm


oreethereal essencesof thelifewave, and

theref ore, tohavedom


inionover thepowersof absorptionand

assim
i lation.

Astrol ogicallyconsidered, M
arstypifies andem
bodi es, inhis astral

expression, thespirit of cruelty, bloodshed, andof indiscriminate

destruction. The truesonof M


arsisagenuinepugi list of the first

water, andisnever sohappy aswhenthoroughlyengagedinvan

quishi nghisopponent. Atype of thisquestionable spirit of enterprise

m
aybe foundint hehistoryof G
reat Bri tain. Englandisruled by

thesi gnAries, t hechief signof M


ars, andthetypical Englishm
anis

aM
ars m
an. Nobetter subject for study canbefoundtoillust rate

M
ars, thanJohnBull. Heisalwaysfight ingsom
eone, andhis past

histor yfor athousandyears uponlandandsea, is therecord of

brilli ant victori eswithvery, veryfewreverses.

Upont heIntellectual Plane, M


arsrepresentsthespirit of ent er

prise, energy, andcourage. Without aspiceof this orball m


enwould

beshi ftless, eff em


inatecowards. Those dom
inatedbytheM
arti al

influx arem
echanical inthe highest degree; andpossessanuncon

querable, untiring, energy, andpotent will.

Upont hePhysical Plane, M


ars signifies all thosewhoareinany

wayengagedintheproduction of ironandsteel. Al l M
artial men
266THELIG
HTO
F EG
YPT

prefer som
ebusinesswheresharpinstruments, iron or fireare used,

asin thecaseof butchers, barbers, blacksm


iths, etc. W
hentheplanet

isrisingat birt h, it always im


partsa certainkindof ruddiness, either

upont hefaceor hair, afier ylook, and givestot henativea dauntless,

m
anly, appearance. If located inthesecondangle, it causest henative

tobecom
eim
provi dent andto spendm
oney thoughtlessly. Sucha

person never becom


eswealthy, but always livesuphism
eans. Located

inthe 10th. houseor m


id-heaven, it never failsto causethe nativem
uch

suffer ingfromsl ander andconsequent detrim


ent of character. W
hen

wecomparethenativeof M
ars withthat of Saturn, wefindthemas

polar opposites. Thelatter i slikeasl ow,lingeri ngconsum


pt ivedisease,

andtheform
er li kearaging fever. Nomatter whoor what they m
ay

be, dependuponi t, youwill alwaysfind thenative of M


arsfi ery,

headst rong, furiousintem


per , andinrespectscruel anddestr uctive;

andyet withal, t heyaregeneroustoexcesswiththeir friends, andfond

of goodcom
pany. Thegeneral description of atrue M
arsm
anis

som
ewhat asfollows; m
ediumheight, strong, well m
adebody, ruddy

com
plexion, piercingeyes, squareset jaw,bolddet erm
inedlook, and

quick, quarrelsometem
per. Thecolor of thehair is variable, but it

hasgenerallyaf ierytinge.

THEPLANETJUPITERU

Under itssym
boli cal aspect, wefindJupiter univer sallyrecognized

am
ong theancient G
reeksasJove, thecelestial fat her of all. Under

therem
oter Aryan sym
bolism
, wefindit represented asthe"Al l father

of Heaven." Both conceptions, G


reekand Aryan, are identical. In

therudeconcepti onsof thehardysonsof thenorth, weseetheplanet

Jupiter depicted asThor, fromwhichcomesthesaxonThors-day and

them
odernEnglishThursday, thedayover whichthe planet was

supposedtorule.

Kabbal istically, theplanet Jupiter signifiesether eal absorpt ion

within thegrand m
an. It ther efore, repr esentsthe power of scent

or sm
ell withint hebodyof hum
anity. It isthesensebym
eans of

which thedevelopedsoul perceivesandpartakesthe finer aromatic

essencesof Natur e. Uponthe esotericpl anisphere, Jupiter becom


es

transf orm
edinto thecelestial Zachariel or Zadkiel , andthus repre

sents theim
parti al spirit of disinterestedness. In thiscapacity, it

signif iesthepri nciplesand philosophy of arbitrat ion; theperfect


THENATUREANDINFLUENCEO
FTHESTARS267

adjust m
ent of equilibriumby thewithdrawal of dist urbingforces. As

sym
bol ical of the attributes of ethereal absorption, wearefr equently

rem
indedof this planet bytheKabbalist ical writer s, of thebooksof

M
oses, whointim
atethat "asweet sm
elli ngsavor" wasacceptableto

theLordduringt hesacredri tesof the tem


pleservice.

Astrol ogicallyconsidered, theplanet Jupiter isthelargest, and

next t oSaturnthem
ost potent planet in our solar system
. He signifies

all that istruly goodandcharitablein hum


anlife. Hisactionistruly

noble, far rem


ovedfromthesheepishtimidityof Saturn, or theim

pudent forwardnessof M
ars. Thegenuine sonof Jupi ter fillst he

atm
ospherearound himwithgenial warm
th. Hissoul isbrim
ming

full of honest goodnature. Utterlyincapableof pr acticingfr audhim

self, henever suspectsit in others; hence, often becom


esthe victim

of others' schem
esandduplicity. Thisplanet'snat uresuggest sitself,

whenwesaythat, hetakeseverym
anto behonest until heis proven

tobe arogue; andwhenthis isproved, will forgivehimonce or twice

before punishing him


.

Upont heIntellectual Plane, Jupiter signifiesthe higher m


oral

nature, thehum
anitarianqual ities, and istheauthor of all nobleand

charit ableinstit utionsandenterprises. Thosedom


i natedbyhi sinflux

expressthehighest formof hum


annature. Thereis som
ethingt ruly

royal inthisplanet'sinfluence, am
ixt ureof the father, pat riarch, and

king. Suchnativesdom
uchto redeemm
ankindfromt heir general

depravity. There will always befoundin thenativesof Jupiter, upon

theintellectual plane, afinesenseof discrim


inat ion; hence, theypos

sessr arequaliti esof justice, whichentitlethemtobejudgesof the

people. W
henthey err, it is alwaysont hesideof m
ercy.

Upont hePhysical Plane, Jupi ter m


aybe calledthe greater for tune,

whenherulesover anativity. Hegives asober, m


anly, com
manding

presence. Thenat iveissober andgrave inhisspeech, but, at the

sam
et im
ekindandsym
patheti c. If well dignified, hem
akesthe

native sincere, honest, andf aithful; generous, liberal, prudent, and

aspiri ng; strongl ygiventor eligionand m


oral sent im
ents; and generally

speaki ng, all that canbedesired, where m


orality, integrity, andfaithful

serviceisrequir ed. Located inthe2nd. house, and well aspected, he

brings great weal thtothenative. Digni fiedinthe 10th. house, he

confer sthehighest honor uponthenative. Suchper sonsalways attain

untoveryim
portant andresponsibleposi tions, whichtheyfill with
268THELIG
HTO
F EG
YPT

dignit ytothem
selves, andhonor tothosewhoprom
otethem
. This

planet 'sposition, unafflictedinthe7t h. house, confersgreat m


atri

m
onial felicity; inthellth. house, fai thful andpowerful fri ends; inthe

5th. house, great gainandbenefit throughhisoffspring. But, when

Jupiter isafflictedandill dignified, thenhisnatureisgreatlyaltered.

Thenativeisgenerallyapretender toall thesenoblequaliti es. He

externallysim
ulatesthem
, but at heart, heisashallow,schem
inghypo

crite, awolf in sheep'sclot hing. Heis thejudge whorenders his

opinionaccording totheprice. Heishollow,afraudandasham


.

TheJupiter m
ani sgenerally atall, wel l m
ade, rat her fleshy, generous

looking, dignifiedperson, sanguinecom


plexionand brownhair.

THEPLANETSATURN>?

O
ldFather Tim
e, withhisskeleton-like formanddeathlyscythe,

isdoubtless, wel l knowntomost of our readers. Thisisoneof the

m
anyf orm
sassum
edbySaturn inhissym
bolical aspect. W
iththe

ancient G
reekshe wasknownasKronos, holdingthe cycleof neces

sityandeternity inonehand, andthesym


bol of deathinthe other;

thust ypifyinget ernal change of form


, sphere, and function. Am
ong

theancient Hebrews, SaturnwascalledShebo, anamethat literally

m
eans seven. It i scom
posedof Ash-sheb, whichm
eansthestar of

oldage; thusexpressingthe sym


bol of t hisplanet.

Kabbal istically, theplanet Saturnsigni fiessilent m


editation, and

thuscorresponds totheauricular attributesof the grandm


an; and

theref ore, representsthesensesandpowersof hear ing, listening, etc.,

within theconsti tutionof hum


anity. W
e see, theref ore, them
ystical

signif icanceof t heKabbalist ical conceptionof thi sorb, assilent m


edi

tation. Inorder tom


editate, therem
ust besilence; hencelistening,

hearing. M
editati onisbut thelistening of them
indtotheinspirations

of the soul. Upon theesoteri cplanisphere, Saturn becom


esthe angel

Cassiel, thegeni usof reflectioninthe astral light. It also presents

tous theoccult sideof all theological m


ysteries; hence, the m
edieval

conceptionof thi splanet as theisolatedherm


it. I t isinthi ssense,

that, wefindit sym


bolizedi ntheTarot ; asystemworthyof greater

attent ionthanseem
stobepaidtoit by m
odernstudentsof occult

science.

Astrol ogicallyconsidered, theplanet Saturnm


aybe truthfully

saidt obethem
ost potent andm
alignant of all the planets. Thisis
THENATUREANDINFLUENCEO
FTHESTARS269

not so m
uchonaccount of the m
arkedcharacter of hisinfluence, as

theimperceptible, subtlem
anner, inwhi chhisinfl uxunderm
inesthe

vitali tyof thephysical organismof thoseit affli cts. M


arscom
eslike

athunderclap, andgivesever yonetounderstandthat thereis som


e

thing decidedlywrong. But Saturnisexactlythereverse. His nature

isslowandpatient, cunning andstealthy. At least , agoodhalf of

our world'ssufferingisdue totheacti onof this planet; and infact,

nine-t enthsof theillsof hum


anlifear eduetothem
alignant raysof

M
arsandSaturncom
bined. M
ar scom
mitscrim
einapassionate

andunthinkingm
anner, andveryseldomi ndeedisguiltyof prem
edi

tated wrong. Saturnisthereverse. Het hinksover all hisplansvery

carefullybefore heattem
pts toput themintoexecution, andseldom

m
akes am
istake.

Upont heIntellectual Plane, Saturngovernsthehigher groupof

theselfishsenti m
ents, andt hewholeof thereflectivequalit ies. Those

dom
inatedbyhis influxarer etired, reserved, slowinspeech andaction.

Theyexpressthe highest formof reflect ion; consequently, theyare

studious, scienti ficandclosereasoners. Theygenerallytend toex-

clusiveness; hence, theherm


i t isatrue typeof thisplanet's action.

Theyexcel inall O
ccult studies.

Upont hePhysical Plane, the onlygoodt hat Saturn cando, is to

strengthenthem
entality, cool thepassi ons, andm
akethenati veselfish

andcareful of hi sespecial i nterests. Whenapersoncanclaimthese

favors, heisexceedinglyfor tunate; becausealm


ost everyaspect and

positi onof this planet israther m


oreof am
isfort unethana blessing.

Innat ureit iscoldandself ish, andis veryapt t ocreatea m


iserlydis

positi on. If locatedinthemid-heaven, it bringsultim


aterui nand

disgrace. Thehor oscopesof NapoleonI andNapoleon III aresplendid

exam
pl esof this position. Bothwerebor nwithSaturnintheM. C.

(m
idcusp) andbothattained toheights of fam
e, andthensuff ered

fromdisgrace, anddiedinexile. W
henSaturnisexactlyupon the

zenith andafflictingthesun andm


oon, thechildt henbornwill not

livet welvem
onths. If inthe ascendant, it m
akest hepersont im
id

andm
i serly, and generallypr oducesaweakcirculat ion. If in the7th.

house, thenative m
ayexpect am
iserable lifewhen hem
arries. W
hen

inthe 5th. house, thechildr enof thenativeseldomlive, unl essoneof

thehoroscopes, especiallythewife's, counteracts this. Thechief

thing tonoteis whether the planet iswell aspectedor dignif ied. If


270THELIG
HTO
F EG
YPT

suchi sthecase, thenative ism


uchsuperior, and theinfluenceis

chiefl yuponthe m
ental plane. Thenativeof Saturn isathin, spare,

lanky person; sm
all, sharpeyesandblackhair; and inclinedt om
el

anchol y.

W
ehavenowcom
pl etedour descriptionsof theseven planetary

princi plesof O
ccult philosophy, andwil l nowaddanoutlineviewof

thetworem
aining orbs, UranusandNeptune; bothbelongtoahigher

octave.

THEPLANETURANUS J#

Uranus, them
ythological parent of Satur n, com
mencesthefirst

series of ahigher roundor cycleof cel estial infl uence. His natureis

that of M
ercuryuponam
orei nterior plane, andthat of M
arsand

Saturn com
bineduponthelower or physical plane. AsM
ercuryi sthe

first of theplanets, Uranus istheeighthor octaveexpressionof thefi rst;

consequently, we canonlyproperlyobser vethereal influxof thisplanet

upont hehigher or m
ental plane. Thisfact m
ust be carefullynoted.

W
henUranusisdi gnifiedand well aspect edat birth, hewill act asa

benefi c, andvice versa. Agr eat num


ber of otherwisetolerably good

artist sof astral science, m


akeaveryseriousm
ist akeintaki ngthis

planet solelyas am
alefic.

Astrol ogicallyconsidered, theplanet Uranushasnot sofar been

ablet oexert his full power uponthehum


anbrain, except inr arein

stances. Theage isnot yet r ipefor his influence. Com


parativelyfew

possessthenecessaryetherealizationof "brainstuff" for thi splanet to

fully expresshis action. Thesefeware, alm


ost wit hout except ion, to

befoundinther anksof O
ccult science andspiritualism
. The natives

of Uranusarealwaysaheadof their tim


e. Theyare veritabler eform
ers

upont heplanetheyoccupyin hum


anity. Their contem
pt for the

conventionalities bywhichtheyfindthem
selvessur rounded, al ways

createstheactivehostility of thosewhoadm
iretheform
s, custom
s,

andopinionsof " society." Consequently, theyhave m


anybitter ene

m
ies. Theyareal wayspersecutedbypopular opinion andthe

leader sthereof. But, theUraniansoul doesnot car efor consequences.

Hisdauntless, intrepidspiri t actswith perfect independence. Under

these circum
stances, Uranusalwaysbecomesadistur bingforce, am
id

shallow,falseor purelyarti ficial conditionsof l ife. Thisonlyadds

further proof, if that werenecessary, t hat theage isnot yet ripefor

thefull actionof thisweird andeccent ricorb.


THENATUREANDINFLUENCEO
FTHESTARS271

Upont heIntellectual Plane, Uranusrulestheideal sentim


ents

andtheim
aginati ontoavery great extent. Thosedom
inatedby his

influx possessthem
ost extraordinaryabilitiesin special dir ections.

Theyarereal geniuses, whose talentsar esostrangeanderrat icthat

theyseldom
, if ever, becom
e appreciated. Theyare inventive,

original, acuteobservers, possessinglargepercept iveandexecutive

powers, but m
uch giventoroam
ingover t hefaceof theearth; in

other words, are Bohem


ians.

Upont hePhysical Plane, Uranustendsto m


akethenativean

object of com
ment , andthose under hisi nfluencear eoddintheir

ways, veryeccent ric, andstubborntothelast degr ee. Theyar e

stronglyargum
ent ativeandopinionated. W
hat theysayistothepoint,

andassertedwith astartling am
ount of confidence. If well as-

pected anddignif ied, Uranus producessuddenwealth. Casesof un

expect edwealth, fromthepoorhousetot hem


illionaire, areexactlythe

style of Uranus. W
henevilly aspected, etc., thenhebecom
esmaleficin

thehi ghest degree, andbringssuddenreverses, qui teasunexpected

ashis gains. Suddenfailure, collapseof banksand other com

m
ercial squalls, whichbring downtheri chtotheconditionof

povert y, aregenerallydueto Uranianinfluence. W


henUranus

afflictsthesignificator of m
arriagein thenatus, or islocated

inthe 7th. house, illicit connectionsarebrought about, both before

andaf ter thelegal unions. Thisplanet isthegreat significator of

theO
ccult, andhisinfluence never fail stoproducem
ystics.

THEPLANETNEPTUNEty

Thisplanet isthem
ost recentlydiscoveredof the prim
aryplanets,

andconstitutest hepresent " scientific frontier," sotosay, of m


odern

astronom
y. But, i t isnot the last, ast hereareot hersstill m
orere

m
ote, whoseactionuponthemental andnervousconstitutionof m
an

kind, at present, isnil. Eachorbbecomesvisible toour eart honly

whent heplanetar ylifewhich it evolves issuscept ibletothe action

andre-actionof itsinflux. But at present theinf luenceof Neptuneis

verysm
all, except uponcertainorganisms; therefor e, wearenot

prepar edfor the revolutions of still m


oreethereal forces. As therace

evolveshigher susceptibiliti es, theinf luenceof UranusandNeptune

will i ncrease, andthat of M


ercuryandVenuswill wane. Neptuneex

pressesall thehigher qualit iesat present knownt ous.


272THELIG
HTO
F EG
YPT

Astrol ogicallyconsidered, Neptuneistheoctaveexpressionof the

planet Venus; consequently, i tsinfluxr elatestot heaffectional and

em
otional qualiti es. Thislove, however, ispurely platonic, andat

present, ideal. Theinfluence ism


ildandgenial, but it possessesno

power of thelower orbuponvitality; consequently, isutterly power

lesst osustainphysical life whentheHylegisaff licted, eit her byposi

tionor direction. Thism


ust bebornein m
indor seriouserror will

occur inastro-delineations.

Fromwhat hasbeenstated, it will beapparent tot hereader t hat

thepr esent gener ationhasverylittleaffinitywit hsuchethereal in

fluence; therefor e, thechief pointsto watcharet hosewherei nNep

tunei slocatedi ntheascendant, m


id-heaven, seventhhouseand

lower m
eridian. At thesepoints, only, will theinf luxbestronglym
an

ifested, or, inother words, whenthepl anet is"angular."

Upont heIntellectual Plane, Neptunecontrolstheplatonicspi rit

of Uni versal Brot herhoodwhich, strangel yenough, sincethepl anet's

visibl em
anifestationhasbeensoloudly preachedandtheoreti cally

accept ed, but practically, entirelyignoredbythosewhoaremost

clam
or ousfor its general recognition. Thosedom
inatedbyits influx

arepl easant, agr eeable, pure, sim


pleandalsorom
antic. They desire

thesi m
plearcadi anlifeof t hegoldenage. Theysi ghfor all things

incomm
on; consequently, they areconsideredbym
odernthinker sas

im
practical visionaries. The worldof Neptune'sinf luxisdeci dedly

Utopian.

Upont hePhysical Plane, this planet has but little influence in

thepr esent age. Hisaspects (whenpower ful) witht heSunand M


oon,

tendgreatlytowardstheproductionof clairvoyance. If locatedin

theascendant, Neptunealways producesl arge, blue, dream


y-looking

eyes. Infact, theeyesof suchnatives arethem


ost conspicuousfea

turet heypossess. Thisposit ionalsoconfersastr ongpredilectionfor

books of rom
ance andanaversiontohard, dry, m
att er-of-fact science;

also, strangelyenough, such nativesm


anifest anaversiontowater.

W
henl ocatedint he10th. house, thenat ivegeneral lyobtains som
e

pleasant, easyposition, such asprivate secretary tosom


enoblem
anor

philosophical institution; wherethedut iesarelight andthe salary

m
oreor lessheavyinproport iontothe absenceof actual work. W
hen

inthe 7th. house, suchapositionindicatesapleasant m


arriedlife,
THENATUREANDINFLUENCEO
FTHESTARS273

andif , inaspect withtheM


oon, witha rather im
pr actical par tner. In

the4t h. house, i t isatesti m


onyof anatural deat h.

THELOSTO
RB* )

Strangeasit m
ay seem
, it is, neverthel ess, afact , that ther eis

am
issingplanet. It hasbeen allegoricallyexpressedbyJesus asthe

prodigal son; by M
osesasAbel; andbyt heprophets of theScandinav

ianEddaas"Ragnarok." Toour esoteric systemther earetenceles

tial bodiessom
ewhere, viz. t heSunand nineplanet s. At present we

haveonlyninein all. W
here, then, ist helost one?Theexalt edadept

alone, cansolve thisproblem. Sufficei t tosay, t hat it sym


bolizesthe

m
issingsoul withinthehum
an constituti on. Pushed out of the line

of m
ar chbydisturbingforces; thisorb becam
e, for atim
e, theprey

of disruptiveact ionandulti m
atelylost form
; and isnowam
assof

fragm
ents. Theri ngof planet oids, betweentheorbi tsof M
ars and

Jupiter, indicate toustheem


ptythrone of Abel, whomCain(Mars)

slewi nhisanger . Thetim


ewill ultim
at elycom
ewhenthisorb will

bere- constituted, andAbel will riseup fromthedead. Until that

tim
e, them
issing soul will seekitsphysical m
ate invain, except in

rarecases. W
hen thisdayshall arrive, theUtopia of Neptune and

theM
i llenniumof St. Johnwill beginuponearth. Maythat time

speedi lyarrive.

Eachplanetarychainconsists of sevenactiveorbs andthree

latent ones. W
hen onebecom
es latent, another becomesactive. Re

m
em
ber thisoccul t fact. THEY CO
RRESPO
NDTOTHETEN

SEPHIRO
THO
FTHE KABBALAH.
274

THELI G
HTO
FEG
YPT

first House

TheTenperam
enl

Zenith

Noon

Lower M
eridian

M
idnight

DIAG
RAMSHO
WINGTHETW
ELVEHOUSESO
FTHE HEAVENS

ANDTHEINFLUENCE O
FTHESTELLARINFLUX

REFLECTEDFRO
MEACHHO
USE.
CHAPTERVIII

THEPRACTICALAPPLICATIO
NOF THESCIENCE O
FTHESTARS

Thenext branchof thiscelestial sciencewhichrequiresour notice,

isthe practical application of thevari ouslaws, principlesandinflu

ences, intheir direct relati ontom


anandhism
aterial destiny. There

fore, wewill fir st present a brief outl ineof the scientific basis, sot o

say, uponwhicht heactionandinter-act ionof stel lar influencesre

pose, andthenof fer afewconcludingwordsof general advice.

Them
agneticpolarityof any givengeogr aphical poi nt onour

earth' ssurfacei schangingeverym


om
ent . Thiscont inual changingin

theearthisaccom
paniedbya correspondingchange intheelectric

andm
oreethereal vital currentsof the atm
osphere. Bothof these

varyingconditionsarecaused, prim
arily, bythedi urnal m
otionof the

earth uponitsaxisfromwest toeast, whichcauses thewhole heavens

totransit thevi siblehorizonfromeast towest duringthespaceof one

natural day, of 24hours. The secondary causesare thevarious m


o

tions andaspects of theSun, M


oonandplanets, as theyrelate tothe

positi onsof the earthinher annual orbit about theSun. The prim
ary

basis, thediurnal m
otionof theplanet, claim
sour attention first. W
e

will, therefore, brieflyexamineitsnat ureandphi losophy.

Thereal m
otions of theearth aretheonlym
otions that haveany

real i nfluenceuponthephysi cal organismof theearth'sinhabitants.

These m
otionsdet erm
inethel engthof theday, m
easureout to usthe

propor tionof light anddarkness, regulatetheseasons, andfi xwith

thehandof fate, theexact durationof theyear. All thesehavea

m
anifest influenceupontheorganismof m
an.

Asour m
other ear threvolves uponher axis, thewholeof the

celest ial heavens seemtorise, culm


inat eandset uponeveryportion

of her surface. Thoughthisr isingandsettingisonlyanappearance,

sofar astheheavensareconcerned, it isabsolutelyreal to theearth's

inhabi tants, becausetheinfl uences, as theytransi t theearth fromeast

towest, areexactlythesam
e asif the earthwast hestationarycenter

of our solar syst em


, andthe heavenswer erevolving aroundit.

Thevaryingcondi tionsof the astral and m


agneticf orcesare

caused bythevar iousangles, at which, intheir apparent m


oti ons, the
276

THELI G
HTO
FEG
YPT

stellar influxis reflectedt oanygiven point of t heearth. For instance,

theconditionsat sunriseare practicall ydifferent fromtheconditions

prevai lingat noon, whenthe Sunisshininguponthem


eridian- At sun-

sef w«s'*; anot her wonderful differencem


anifested, possessi ngnothing

incomm
onwithei ther noonor sunrise. Then, again, wehavethe

m
idnight stateof theearthandtheatm
osphere, in whichthecondi

tions arethepol ar opposite of thosein forceat noon. These cardinal

points of theday indicatethegreatest changes, bui. asam


at ter of

course, thesechanges, fromonetotheother, aregradual. To

m
easur ethisgradual angular change, the ancient astrologersdivided

that spaceof the heavensvisibleat any m


om
ent int osixhousesor

m
ansions, asthey term
edthem, andtheoppositeor invisiblearc

intot hesam
enumber, m
aking twelveinall, designatedasthe

diurnal andnocturnal houses of theheavens. M


odern astrologer s

followout thesam
eprinciples, because, beingfoundeduponthe

rockeAabsolute truth, their influence canbeveri fiedineverycor

rectly calculated horoscope, whenthepl aneoccupiedbythenative

istakenintoconsideration.

These twelvehousescontain, likethesi gnsof the Zodiac,

30degreesof spaceeach, but unlikethem


, thehousedistance is

m
easur edbydegreesof right ascension, or tim
e, insteadof celestial

longit ude. Thisi stheonlyr eal relationexisting betweenthe twelve

houses andthetwelvesigns. Thevarious sym


bolical relations

betweenthetwo, suchasAriesbeingthe regent of thefirst mansion

andso on, possessnoinfluenceor im


por tanceinthepractical appli

cation of thesci ence, but pertaintotherealmof Kabbalistical

m
ythol ogy.

If the reader wil l drawacir clethreei nchesindi am


eter, and

then, inthecent er of this, asm


aller circleabout oneinchi ndiam
eter,

hewil l possesst wom


athem
ati cal ideasi nobjective form
. The

sm
aller circlewill represent theearth, thelarger onetheheaven

around it. If we nowdividet helarger circleinto quadrants, we

shall seetheangleswhichrepresent the four cardi nal points of

theday, and, uponam


oreext ensivescal e, theseasonsof the year.

These arenom
ere fanciful ideas, but theyareexternal sym
bol s

of livingrealiti esuponthe external pl aneof phenom


ena. If t he

reader will nowdividethelarger circle intotwelveequal par ts,

hewil l possessanother outli nechart representing thetwelve houses


THEPRACTICALAPPLICATIO
NOF THESCIENCE O
FTHESTARS277

of the heavens, withtheeart hinthecenter. Thehorizontal l ine

upont heleft representsthe easternhor izonor the point, in refer

encet otheearth, whichisoccupiedby thesunat sunrise. The

perpendicular lineabovethe horizon, m


arkingoff onequadrant

of the circle, representsthe zenithor m


eridianoccupied, at noon,

bythe suninits dailytransit. Nowbet weenthese twopoints, the

horizonandthemeridian, we havetwoangular lines whichdivi de

thequadrant of 90degreesintothreepartscontaining30degr ees

each. Thesearet hethreesouth-eastern houseswhichm


arkoff

theangular changesof solar andastral influxbetweensunrise

andnoon. Thehor izontal line oppositet oandparal lel withthe

lineof thehorizon, showsthat point of theheavenswhichis

occupi edbythesun, inrefer encetothe earth, at sunset, and the

twoangular lines betweenit andthem


er idianindicatethechanges

of ter restrial andcelestial conditions betweennoonandsunset.

Thus, inthespaceof thedaytim


e, thesun, starsandplanets (if

there shouldbeanysituated inthat par t of theheavens) have m


ade

thetr ansit of thediurnal ar cof sixhouses. Duringthistim


e every

concei vablechangeof polarit ythat ispossibleunder solar influx

hasbeenm
anifest eduponthe earth, and thousandsof hum
an

beings havebeen usheredinto physical existence, eachandall

differ ingm
oreor lesswidely fromeach other, accordingtothe

influencedom
inant at theexact m
om
ent of m
ortal bi rth. It is

needlesstorepeat thisdescr iptionof t hesixnoct urnal houses; it is

sim
ilar; theperpendicular li neopposite thezenith isthelower

m
eridi anwherethesunissit uatedat m
i dnight; then, still m
oving

forwar dinitsceaselessround, thesun arrivesuponthehorizon

again, at sunrise, tocom


menceanother day. Inorder togivea

clearer ideaof t histhought thanwords canpossibl yconvey, we

insert adiagramwhichexplai nsitself. W


ehaveonl ytoaddin this

connection, that theearthis dividedintopositive andnegati ve

halves, whichare continually changingf romoneto theother; the

half under thesun'sraysis alwaysposi tive; that portionunder the

shades of evening isnegative. Dayandnight then, likethesun

andm
oon, arethe polar oppositesof eachother, andsoarethe

indivi dualsborn under thetwoconditions.

Fromt heforegoing, it will beseenthat anynum


ber of individuals,

bornduringthecourseof asingleday, at different tim


es, will differ
278THELIG
HTO
F EG
YPT

widely intheir physical tem


peram
ent and m
ental bias. Not only so,

but, t heywill di ffer just as widelyin their fortunesanddestiny. Herei n,

then, weseethe grandbasic principles of thissci ence; which accounts,

inamost philosophical m
anner, for the wonderful diversityin hum
an

beings; sothat, scarcelyany twoareal ikeinm


ind, form
, or feature;

becausenotwoar ebornexact lyat thesam


emom
ent of tim
e, under

exactl ythesam
e positionof theheavens. For instance; supposeone

hundredchildren indifferent partsof t heworldwerebornat the

sam
eprecisem
om
ent of tim
e, thedifferenceinthe latitudeandlongi

tudeof their respectivebirt hplaceswouldrender i t probable that no

twowouldbealike; becauseof thedifferent aspect spresented bythe

heavenstodiffer ent portions of theglobeat exact lythesam


emom
ent.

Thereader hasonlytobear i nm
indthat , it issunrise, noon, sunset,

andm
i dnight, everym
om
ent; at som
epoint ontheearth; inorder

torealizethegr eat natural difference that exists betweenthosewho

arebornat thesam
emom
ent of tim
eindifferent partsof the world.

Thesecondarycauseswhichregulateand m
odifythe astral and

planet aryinflux aretheapparent m


otionsof thesun, m
oon, and

planet s, intheir orbits; as theyeither approacheachother or recede.

Asbef orestated, it isther eal m


otion of aplanet whichaffectsits

inhabi tants; ther efore, weneednot repeat thereasonswehave already

given. W
henour earthissosituatedas toappear t oanobserver in

thesuntobem
ovingthrough Cancer; the sunappear s, tothei n

habitantsoneart h, tobepassingthroughtheoppositesign, Capricorn;

andso far asthe earthisconcernedit reallyis; becausethe solar

center standsbet weentheear thandthe sign; andt hesolar influxis,

consequently, im
pregnatedwit hthem
agneticqualiti esof Capri corn;

withwhichit per m
eatestheearth. Hence, whenwespeakof the

influenceof the suninCapri cornor any other sign, thoughonlyan

astronom
ical appearance, wemeanexactly what wesay. Further,

whent heearth, byitsprogressivem


otion, m
ovesfaster or slower in

adiff erent directionfromot her planets andcauses themtobecom


e

alternatelystati onary, direct inm


otion, or retrograde; weknowthat

these arepurely appearances, sofar as theplanets, them


selves, are

concer ned; but their influxi sjust the sam


eonear th, asif i t werea

realit y; because thereal m


ovem
entsof our earthpl acethemin those

positi ons, inref erencetotheapparent positionof thesun. Thevarious

angular distances soform


ed, term
edaspects, areso potent in their
THEPRACTICALAPPLICATIO
NOF THESCIENCE O
FTHESTARS279

m
agnet iceffects; that som
et im
es, thewholegoodor evil infl uxof

agivenplanet is com
pletely polarizedbythem
; and, alm
ost al ways,

these aspectsare foundtoconstituteveryim


portant factorsi nthe

native'shoroscope.

Thereader will perceivefromtheforegoingstatem


ent of astral

princi ples, that inorder to properlygaugeandapplytheactual in

fluencesinoperationat aperson'snati vity; twoprim


aryconsiderations

arenecessary, vi z.: thetim


e andplace of aperson'sphysical birth.

W
ithout these, nothingreliablecanbescientifical lydeterm
ined. And

anysystemof ast ral, planetary, or solar influences; that pretendsto

determinethecel estial influencesupon m


an; which ignoresthese

essent ial elem


ent s, isthoroughlyinaccurate; if not utterlymisleading.

Before concluding thesebrief rem


arksuponthebasi sof this

science, wewould point out t hefact, for thebenef it of som


e of our

reader s; that ancient astrologyisnot, assom


any seemtothi nk, "an

explodedscience; " andfurther, wewish topoint out another very

im
port ant fact, viz.: that, not asingle individual canbefound, who

talks or writesof thisastrological explosion; who him


self, understands

thefundam
ental principlesof thescienceheisdef am
ing. M
any

superf iciallylearnedindividualsthink that theol dgeocentri csystem

of ClaudiusPtolem
ywastheonlyfoundat ionuponwhichtheancient

astrol ogyrested; andthat, whenthepresent Newtoniansystemover

turned thePtolemaictheoryof a"prim


umm
obile," t heastrologyof

theancientswas buriedam
id theruins. W
eneedscarcelyaddt hat,

suchsuperficial m
indsarein sadneedof alittle truelight. Theob

served effectsof certainpositionsof t heheavens; betheyapparent

or real; istheonlyfoundati onof judicial astrology; andit wasupon

thecontinuousobservationsof ages, that theoldChaldeansages

form
ul atedtheir wonderful scienceof thestars. Theeclipses of the

SunandM
oon, the conjunctionsof thepl anets, and theexact l ength

of the solar year , wereall correctlycom


puted, agesbeforethedays

of Abr aham
. Inreality, it m
akeslittle difference toastrology; whether

theearthm
ovesabout theSun or theSun m
ovesabout theearth;

for it restsupon theabsolut efact that , oneof themdoesindeedm


ove.

Sofar asthephysical organi smof m


ani sconcerned; theplanet

which gaveit bir thisitscenter andthefocusof all celesti al influences;

hence, theearth anditsm


oti onsarethe onlyones of vital importance

upont hem
aterial plane. W
ewouldpoint out toall would-beheio-
280THELIG
HTO
F EG
YPT

centri castrologerswhodesir etoform


ul atespecial "solar" system
s

of planetaryinfl uencefor them


selves; t hat, thewholebasisof their

systemrestsupon am
erequestionof ter m
s; andis asm
uchan appear

anceasthegeocentricconception. Theorbitsof theplanets, of our

solar system
, are sosm
all andinsignifi cant com
par edwiththe in

concei vabledistancesof the constellati ons; that t osaythat aplanet

isin anyparticular signor constellati on; isnothingbut asserting, that

which isonlyan appearance. It isonly rem


ovingthepoint of observa

tionf romtheear thtotheSun. Bothare optical il lusions; but, inthis

rem
oval, theillusionisintensified. W
hat arethe signsof theZodiac

but apparent linesandapparent spaces? Theycertai nlyhavenothing

todo withthereal constellationsof theheavensat thepresent day.

Nevert heless, their influence isadem


onstratedfact. Thesesi gnsare

nothingm
orenor lessthanangular distancesinthe heavens, which

m
arkoff theincr easeanddecreaseof thesolar inf lux, upont henorthern

andsouthernhem
i sphereof theearth. Surelythen, thesystemwhich

adopts oneseries of appearancesisvery incom


plete; that does not

includethewhole, em
bracing am
apof theheavens. Awaythen

forever, withthi spseudo-sci entificsentim


entalismwhichspeaksso

m
uchof realities; wheninverytruth, i t isem
bracingnothing, but

anaggregationof shadowsand appearances.

Thevariousm
athem
atical details, which constitute theexternal

andpurelypracti cal departm


ent of thescienceof exotericast rology,

canbe thoroughly studiedout byeachinterestedreader for hi m


self;

fromt henum
erous bookspubli shedupont hesubject. Toguidet he

student of thisscience, wewill saythat "TheDict ionaryof Astrology,"

byJamesW
ilson, and"TheText Bookof Astrology," vol. I, by A. J.

Pearce, aream
ong theveryfi nest works.

O
ur advicetoany onecom
mencingtheser iousstudy of The

Scienceof theSt ars, istocarefullyreadandrereadtheworksjust

referr edto; then m


aster the m
athem
atical andm
echanical detai ls;

thirdl y, m
akeyourself fam
ili ar withthe variousaspects, char acters,

etc., of theplanets; andlastly, study closelythe occult lawsand

esoter icprincipl esrelating theretoas giveninthiswork. W


henthis

course of studyi scom


pleted, youm
aycom
menceexperim
entsby

erecti ngthehoroscopesof yourself and friends; andnotehowfar

theobservedresultsagreewithyour ast rological deductions. If this

advice isfollowedout, youcannot goveryfar wrong; for it i supon


THEPRACTICALAPPLICATIO
NOF THESCIENCE O
FTHESTARS281

thefull realizat ionof theoccult andphilosophical principlesunder

lying thisexternal form


ula, that areal knowledge of astrologyconsists.

It is thisabsoluteknowledge of thestars, that al waysdistinguishes

thetr ueartist f romtheastr ological pr etender, and"fortune telling"

im
post er. It ist heselatter charlatans who, bytheir unprinci pled

m
ethodsandvillainy, havecausedtheverynam
eof astrologyt o

becom
e thesynonymof superst itionandf raudinthe eyesof ni ne

teenth centuryintelligence. Sodifferent arethepeopleandt hecondi

tions whichsurroundus; fromthosewho livedinthedaysof old, when

thewisem
enof Chaldeacom
munedwiththebeautiful constellat ions

of heaven; andlearnedtheref rom


, them
i ghtysecret sof thesoul's

origin anddestiny; aswell asthem


ater ial details of their physical

lives. Thesam
ebookof Natur eisopennow,asthen; but, only the

purei nheart can readitspagesandtracethem


yst ical chain of life,

asdepictedbyNaturethrough thestars, toNature' sG


od.

THESOULANDTHE STARS

Thebeautiful, twinkling, gli tteringstars,

Theri valsinspl endor of VenusandM


ars,

Theycom
eandtheygo,

M
ouldi ngthepowersof our weal or our woe.

Shiningserenein theheavens above,

Nightl yteaching uslessonsof love,

Nodiscordsnor j ars

Appear todisturb thesebeaut iful stars.

Thesoul seem
sto claimthese jewelson high,

Andst rugglesto soar toits sourceint hesky.

But sorrowandpain

Arethepathways that carryi t hom


eward again.

Howof t havewedream
ed, when gazingabove,

That t hepurified soul â theoffspring of love,

W
henf reedfromearth'sload,

W
ould findinthe starsitspeaceful abode.

Sofondlywethinkof our homesinthesky,

Joined withthesoul for whosepresence wesigh;

W
here Saturnnor M
ars

Canembitter our joysm


idthe beautiful stars.
282THELIG
HTO
F EG
YPT

CO
NCLUSIO
N

THEM
YSTICALCHAI N;O
R,THEUNIO
NOFTHE SO
ULANDTHESTARS

Asthe soul unfol dsintruespiritual li ght, them


anifest unit ybe

tween m
anandhis divinesour ce; alsobetweenm
anandthem
yri ad

creati onsof the infiniteuni verse; becom


eaself evident and absolute

fact. But, unfort unately, the undevelopedsoul sees noneof these

great factsof unityandidentity; nor perceivesthevital rel ations

existi ngbetween thesoul and thestars. Thefacts of theone seemto

himtotallyirrel evant tothe factsof t heother; while, ontheother

hand, totheinit iatedseer, atrueknowledgeof thesoul isi m


possible

without aperfect understandi ngof thestars. Equal ly, arethe stars

incom
prehensible, apart fromthesoul. Man, them
icrocosm
, is, in

him
sel f, am
iniat ureuniverse; com
posed of infinite atom
s; whi chare

inaconstant stateof action andre-act ion; not onlyam


ongthem
selves;

but al so, withtheinfiniteatom


sof the larger uni verse, the m
acrocosm
.

Hence, atruesci enceof the soul cannot befounded whichdoes not

alsoi ncludeatr uescienceof thestars. It alsof ollows; that deductions

based uponacom
prehensionof thesehigher relations, whichar eself

evident totheseer; will appear tothe ordinaryundevelopedhum


an

being asquiteir rational and illogical; sincethe prem


isesar e, tohim
, in

congruousandunr elated. W
ith such, all effortsat enlightenm
ent are

quite futileint hepresent stateof evolution; but for those soulsstrug

gling toawaketo thehigher truthsof t heir existenceanddestiny; this

conclusionisadded, tohelp them


, togr asp, thisgrandunion of the

soul andthestar s; thism


yst ical chain, whichbindstheinfinitem
ulti

plicit yintounit y, aswell asdiversity intoident ity.

W
ehave, therefor e, toregard m
aninasom
ewhat dif ferent light

fromt hat inwhichwehavehi thertoconsideredhim


, viz.: wehave

nowto beholdhimasagrand, intelligent, spirito- m


aterial center, for t he

expressionof ast ro-celestial forces, upontheinternal andexternal

planes of G
od'suniverse. M
an, broadlyspeaking, is aduplexmirror,

reflectingthest ellar forces intwodir ections; 1st., theast ral influx

fromhisbodyto theplanesbelowhum
ani ty; 2nd., t hefiner et hereal

essencesof thestarsfromhi ssoul tot heaerial r acesinthe spheres

above. Thefirst com


prisessevendegrees of sub-m
undanelife, from

m
anto them
ineral, form
ingasit werea lower octaveof exist ence;
THEUNIO
NOFTHE SO
ULANDTHE STARS283

thesecondisthe ascendingscale, or thehigher octaveof exi stence,

contai ningseven degreesof super-m


undanelifebetweenm
anand

theangel. These sevendegreesof super- m


undaneexi stenceare the

aerial racesof bright, im


mor tal souls; thespiritual superior sof hu

m
anity; insofar asconcerns therealm
s theyinhabit; andthe m
ore

etherealizedconditionswhich surroundt hem


. These aretheplanetary

angels m
entioned intheRitual of divine m
agic. Planetaryangelsdo

not exist uponthevariousobjectiveplanets, asso m


anyoccul tists

im
agine; but int heseriesof sevenspheresbetween theplanet sand

thesun. But, on theother hand, theseaerial races areverymuchin

ferior tom
an; bothinspirit ual quality, soul power, andpenetrative

force; andareut terlyincapableof enteringupont hephysical strug

glesof external life; hence, theyarea purelysubjectiverace; andare

never incarnated inm


atter (asweunderstandtheterm
). Theyde

penduponthem
or epositivespirit of hum
anity(whi chaloneis

capabl eof enteri ngandsubjectingm


ater ial forces) for all their

knowledgeof external conditi ons.

Thefi rst degree inthehigher octaveconsistsof t hosesouls who

havet hem
ost penetrativefor ce, next to m
an; andare, consequently,

nearest toour physical condi tions. Each degreein theascendi ng

scale becom
eslesspotent (m
aterially); m
oreethereal andrefi ned;

until it blends, intheseventh, withthepurelyspiritual or angelic

world.

Inthe lower octaveof existence, viz.: thesevendegreesof sub-

m
undanelife; countlessbeaut iful worlds areopent otheinspectionof

thespiritual sight. W
ewill brieflyrecount what weourselves have

witnessedtherein, aswespeakof eachdegree.

Thefi rst degree inthelower octaveis that of the crystallized

m
ineral, inwhich thelifeat om
sarelat ent, soto say. Therocksand

stones areof bot hsexes, and im


pregnate eachother withtheir m
ag

netic forces. Their sym


pathiesandantipathiesconstitutethei r laws

of nat ural select ion; whichweseem


anif estedexter nallybythevege

tation theyproducefromthei r soil. The seconddegreepertainsto

thesubjectivespacesof the m
ineral wor ld. Thebusyraceswit hin

thehi gher rounds of them


ineral zone(t heanim
ami neralis), are

beauti ful inever ydetail; eachlifeatombusyat i tsappointedtask;

happy beyondconceptioninit slowlyspi ritual stat e. Asyet t he

scinti llatingm
onadknowsnot hingof the greater worldsabove. To
284THELIG
HTO
F EG
YPT

it the m
ineral wavesarethe alphaandom
egaof its ideas. The third

degree of lifepassesinrevi ewasthevegetableki ngdom


, of which

sufficient isalr eadyknownt othereader. Thehigher wegothebrighter

theli ttlecreaturesbecom
e. W
henweascendtothe fourthdegr eeof

life, webeholdt heloveliest scenesthat fairyland canpresent tothe

eyesof theseer. Theexquisi teformand varietyof thesedazzling

elem
ental sprites arebeyond languageto describe. Eachvortex or

space of theanimafloralisconstitutes averitable paradiseof beauty;

awondrousworld of delights; inwhich, thenym


phs of theflowers

andthebright fairiesof the floral wor ld, sport l ikebutterf lies, inthe

lum
inousether of their round. Thefifth degreepassesbefore usas

theanim
al kingdom
. Thesixth degreeof lifeexpressesitself asthe

sem
i-hum
anround, theexternal correspondenceof whichm
aybe seen

inthe apefam
ily. Thisrealmof sub-m
undanelifecontainsthe astral

world of theapes. It istheseastral form


sthat ar eusedbycertain

m
agici ans(after thehum
anpr inciplehas vacatedthem
) for occult

purposes. Theybecom
ethetrainedelem
entalsof m
agical science.

Their chief quali tyisim


itat ion; andunder theinf luenceof t heir m
as

ter's m
indtheywill personat eanything; fromanangel of light toa

goblin dam
ned. Thesixthdegr eeisawor ldinwhich thesoul begins

toput forthits attributesof self-consciousness; arealmwhereinthe

strugglingm
onad gatherstogether theresultsof past sub-m
undane

victor ies; andpr eparestogr aduatetot hat higher liferound; wherein,

it m
ay com
mencet oassum
ethe hum
anform. Theseventhdegreeof

lifei stheem
bryonichum
anr ound; aspi ritual zone or soul world,

wherei nexiststhem
ultitudes of preparedsoulsawaitingthecondi

tions of their fi nal incarnat ion. It is therealmof anxiousexpectations

andgl owingideal sof what external hum


anlifem
ay be. It isf rom

thisstate, or degreeof life, that the hum


ansoul takesitsl ast plunge

intoobjectivem
aterial condi tions; fromwhich, it em
ergesto thesur

faceastheself acting, self conscious, individual m


an.

Let us nowbriefl yturnour attentionfr omm


antot heplanet,

which heinhabits; andtrace thecorrespondence. Theplanet, l ike

them
an, m
aybedesignatedas aduplexmirror; refl ectingstel lar and

planet aryinflux intwodirections; 1st. , tothevariousrealmsof ele

m
ental existence (correspondi ngtosub-mundanelife); term
edcosm
ic

elem
entals; belongingtothe four occult elem
entsof Fire, Ear th, Air,

andW
ater; 2nd., totheastro-m
agneticzonesof the planet (corres-
THEUNIO
NOFTHE SO
ULANDTHE STARS285

pondingtothesuper-m
undane realm
s), term
edm
agnet icelem
entals.

Them
agneticelementalsarei ntelligent spiritsknownbyvarious

nam
es; suchasfairies, fauns, elves, nym
phs, etc. O
neveryimportant

distinctionm
ust benoticedhere; betweensub-m
undaneandsuper

m
undanerealm
son theonehand; andcosmicelem
entalsandm
ag

netic elem
entals ontheother hand; viz. , that the twoform
er arevari

ousdegreesof hum
ansoul lif e; hencepossessthegerm
sof im
mor

tality, whenthe hum


anstate isattained; whilethe twolatter arenot

souls; andalthoughtheydependuponthe soul of m


anfor their differ

entiat edexistence, yet they donot deri vetheir supplyof sustenance

fromhim
; but fromthelatent forceswit hintheplanet, of eachorb,

of the planetary chain; hence, theylive onlysolongastheplanet is

ablet osustaint hem


. Therefore, theyar enot im
mor tal. W
hent he

planet hasfulfil leditsm


aterial purpose, they, al ongwiththeorbwhich

gavet hemlife, becom


eathingof thepast.

W
ehavenowreachedam
ost important linkinour m
ystical chai n,

viz.: sinceem
bodiedm
anist hehighest formof m
anifestedexi stence

upont heplanet, heisthegr andpolarizingpoint f or all four of the

form
s of existence, wehavebeendescribing. Thehum
anorganism

is, therefore, thegrandradi atingcenter uponwhichthetwovast

realm
s, stellar andpsychic, im
pinge; andisthem
aterial link, uniting

thesoul andthe stars. Thus, inverytr uth, ism


an them
icrocosm
;

andthesacredadytumof the m
ysteries.

Inorder torender thism


ore m
anifest, l et usnowendeavor to form

asclear anidea aspossible of thenatureandm


odusoperandi of stellar

influx, astransmittedtom
an fromour solar system; for, when we

com
prehendthat portionof them
ystical chain, then wecanfor msom
e

faint conception of theconti nuedandunbrokenchai n, whichbi nds

our solar systemtoother system


sandconstellations; onandon, tothe

veryi nterior of thesoul, of theuniver se. First, then, standsour Sun;

andar oundit, li keagroupof obedient children, arethesevenplanets

of the m
ystical chain; (there arem
oret hansevenplanetsint hesolar

system, but only sevenineachoctaveof life); eachorbgivingbirth

toan entirelydi fferent degr eeof life; sothat thesevenm


ystical de

grees arecom
plet ed. Eachorb producesi nnum
erable typesof fauna

andfl ora, correspondingtot heactionof itsownpeculiar gradeof

spirit ual force. Each, theref ore, com


pri sesam
iniatureuniver seof

itsown; andyet, at thesam


e tim
e; each planet containsall t heforces
286THELIG
HTO
F EG
YPT

of the other six; onlythat, thesesixf orcesarel atent; insofar asto

lendall their force, for the m


orecom
pl etem
anifestationof t hedom
i

nating one. Hence it follows, that our earthcontai ns, inaddi tionto

itsowndom
inatingdegreeof life, thel atent forcesof thevarious

grades of lifeactiveupontheother planets; sothat M


ars, Venus,

M
ercur y, etc., ar eherewith us; just as m
uchastheyareint hefar

off spaces. Herei niscontainedthegreat m


ysteryof planetary in

fluenceuponm
an; for m
an, as beforestated, isthe highest typeof

lifeupontheglobe; andbecom
esthegreat radiator of thedif ferent

grades of lifeof thesevenplanets, comprisedwithintheone hein

habits. Hissensi tivesphere becom


esthe m
eansof arousingcount

lessr acesof ast ro-m


agnetic elem
entals intolifeandm
otion; andalso,

intoobedient ser vitude; if heonlypossessestheknowledgeto direct

them
; for eachgr adeof planetaryinflux rendersserviceandprotection

tothe correspondinggradeof m
en. Thus; M
arstothem
artial natures,

Saturn tothesat urnine, and Jupiter to thejovial, andsofor th. The

interi or secrets of thetalism


anandthe m
ysteries of m
agicar econ

cealed here; and theportals areopen, f or thesoul 'sexplorat ion. This

also, isthephil osophicbasi sfor thevariousstat em


entsthat ; certain

planet srulecert ainsoul att ributes, m


ental qualit ies, physical instinct s,

classesof anim
al s, plants, herbs, trees, m
inerals, preciousstones, etc.

Thereader whohasfollowedusthusfar, isnowinvitedtojoi n

usin ashort tri ptotheast ral worldandtherebeholdm


anas hepre

sents him
self to thevisionof theseer. Am
ost wonderousand dazzling

pictur eisbefore us, undreamedof m


ysteriesconnectedwiththe

hum
an formdivine. Let usexam
inem
oreclosely. Fir st, weobserve,

that f romthespi nal colum


nof thestatelyformof m
an; andfr omthe

baseof hislum
inousbrain; i ssueliving stream
sof vitalizing force;

which, astheyfl owfromthe variouspoi ntsof his odylicsphere; be

com
er efractedintotheseven raysof thespectrum
. Theserays of

living forcefromdifferent i ndividuals, becom


emut uallyattracted

toward eachother ; eachcolor blendswit hitskindr edcolor fr omother

organi sm
s, andgr avitatesto itsownpar ticular level intheprism
atic

ocean of life; until thewhol eof thismightyplanet, withits m


illions

of humanbeingsscatteredover itsthrobbingsurface; presents tothe

eyeof theinitiatedseer aperfect networkof lum


i noussprings, creeks,

rivers, andoceansof force; flowingfromtheradiatingorgani smof

m
an. Wealsoobserve; that theselum
inousoceansgr aduallyassum
e
THEUNIO
NOFTHE SO
ULANDTHE STARS287

theformof aspi ral belt, whichencircl estheplanetâ penetr atingto

itsverycenter; andthenexpandsitself , m
ist-like, withintheplanet's

atm
osphere; where aprism
atic reflection iscast ar oundtheearth;

consti tutingasort of astral rainbow(i f wem


ayusesuchaterm
);

which isstrictly confinedwithintheli m


itsof the planet'sgaseous

envelope. Thispr ism


aticrefl ectionist heastro-m
agneticsphere, where

inare form
edthe astral zonesof them
agneticelementals, of planetary

influx, towhich wehavepreviouslyreferred, asform


ingthegrand

m
ystic linksint hechainof life; which bindsthe organismof m
an

tothe soul of thestars.

Sofar , wehaveonlybeheldour hum


anduplexm
irror fromthe

spinal colum
nand thebaseof thebrain; asherefl ectstheastral in

fluxf romhisbodytothelower octaveof life, ter m


edsub-m
undane;

wewil l now,ther efore, regar dtheother half; or polar opposi tesur

faceof our duplexm


irror; wherein, the stellar for cesareref lected

fromt hesoul to thehigher octaveof li fe; therealm


sof super-m
un

danebeings.

W
efir st observe, that, theodylicspher eof m
an; whichform
s

theoval surface of our livingm


irror; i sconstantl ypolished bythe

vivid lightnings of theim


mor tal soul within; next, weseethat the

forces reflected fromit are receiveddi rectlyfromabove, in anangle

tothe left of thesphere; andthat, aft er passing throughand leaving

oneportiontosustaintheformandits functions; andalsoanother

portiontoberadiatedtothe sub-m
undaneplanes; t hen, thehi gher

andm
oreethereal principles undergoachangeof polarity; and are

reflectedupward again, inan angletot heright of thesphere; tothe

aerial racesof super-m


undane life. Let usnow,therefore, ent er within

theoccult spaces of hum


anity, uponthis spiritual plane; and describe

thephenom
enaas it passesin reviewbef oreour spi ritual sight.

W
eper ceivethat, fromthem
i llionsof earth'sinhabitantsthere

issues continual raysof refl ectedlight ; eachray partakingof the

peculi ar color representedby thesoul f romwhichi t isreflected. As

these raysascend, theyconvergeintost ream


sandoceans, within

theastral light abovethepl anet'satm


osphere; (whereas, the form
er

astral belt, just described, wasconfinedwithinthelim


itsof theplanet 's

atm
osphere). All of theseluminousoceansof etherealizedlight seek

their ownplane, andm


aintain astrict r elationto eachother, with

them
athem
atical exactitudeof thesolar spectrum
. W
ealsonot ice
288THELIG
HTO
F EG
YPT

that, theseoceansflowinonecontinual direction, viz.: int heopposite

direct iontothe orbital m


oti onof theearth. They flowbackwardin

theor bit. Thewriter cannot bepositive uponthis point, ast heseare

hisownactual experiences, andarerelatedhereas theyactuallyap

peared tohimin therealm


sof spirit. I t m
aybethat, thisbackward

m
otion isonlyan appearance, causedby theearthmovingforward;

just asthelandscapefromthewindowof acar inmotion, appearsto

theoccupant tobem
oving. But, inflowingbackward, theseoceans

gradualllyascend, assum
ingt hespiral f orm
; thefi rst roundbeing

about thesam
eci rcum
ference astheeart h'sannual orbit about the

Sun; but, increasinginsize witheachspiral, int heratioof 1-2, 4-8,

16-32- 64. Thesespiralsassumetheir own special color; com


mencing,

first withthat whichisnear est tothe earth, whichisRed; t he2nd.

O
range, the3rd. Yellow,the 4th. G
reen, the5th. Blue, the6t h. Indigo,

andthe7th. or l ast Violet. W


hat there m
aybebeyondthis, we cannot

tell. All that we doknowis, that it is therealmof theangels. These

spiral s, whichwe havejust described, constitutemightyzones; which

encircleanether eal sphereor worldof thesam


eidentical col or;

sim
ilar tothebr ight ringsr oundthebodyof Satur n. Theclai rvoyant

m
edium, AndrewJacksonDavis, undoubtedl ysawthese beautiful

etherealizedzones, whenhedescribed"t hesum


mer l and" inhis

"Stell ar Key." But hewasqui tem


istaken insupposi ngthemto be

thehom
esof disem
bodiedhum
anity. Asthereader hasseen, they

areinhabitedby aerial races, whocannot penetrate theouter envelope

of crystallizedf orce; called objective m


atter. W
e needscarcelyadd

that, thesearet hesevengraduatedspir it worlds, betweenthe earth

andtheSun; constitutingthe chainpreviouslym


ent ioned. These

spheresarethesevenetherealizedworlds, whichformthesubj ective

arc, betweenthe planet andi tsparent centerâ m


an andtheangel.

Still gazingat t hissublim


e panoram
aof Nature'swonderful for

m
ations, withint hespiritual spacesof theastral light; weperceive

that t heseastro- spiritual zonesor belt scontaint heethereal izedm


a

terial sandessencesof earth; whichsustaintheexternal life forces

of the aerial races, whoinhabit thesegloriouswor lds. Thefi rst world,

aswe havepreviouslyshown, isnearest toour physical condit ions

andabsorbsthecoarsest port ions. Thenext, being m


oreethereal,

absorbsthenext inspiritual quality. Thefiner theessence, thehigher

it ascends; sothat them


ost ethereal of all reachestheconfi nesof the
THEUNIO
NOFTHE SO
ULANDTHE STARS289

angeli cworld; anddiffusesi tsviolet arom


aswithi nthespacesthat are

divine. Asweper ceivethisf act; weinstantlycom


prehendthe grand

connectionof the wholeuniverse. M


ANst andsupont hecentral rung

of the cyclicladder, asthe m


eetingpoi nt of theequilibrium
, between

theupper andthe lower m


anif estations, of thegreat O
NELIFE. In

M
ANli esconcealedthesacred m
ysteryof thelost word. Heis the

wonder ful m
icrocosm
. Byhisduplexactionof bodyandsoul, he be

com
es thegrandconservator; thegenerat or; andthe radiator; of

spirit ual andm


at erial lifef orces; first, absorbingthecurrentsof the

lifewave, thenseparatingit intoitst riunequali ties; retai ningone, t hen

re-pol arizingand transm


ittingthegrosser portions, intheform

of an astro-m
agneticfluid, t otheplanesof lifebelow;andr eflecting,

fromt hem
irror of hissoul, intheformof anastr o-spiritual essence,

thefi ner andm


or eethereal portions, to therealm
s above. W
hat

awful andunsuspectedm
ysteri eslieconcealedwithi nour being!

Verily, nom
indcangraspall them
yster iesof m
an.

Reader , theoceansof purifiedlifeessence; form


ingthesespi ral

zones of theinterior heavens; whichext endfromthecelestial worlds

tothe earth; fromtheangels tom


an; andthen, in agrosser f orm
,

extend toour planet'sverycenter; ist hem


ystical chainof t hegreat

oneli fe; that unitesm


anto all belowhimandbindshimtothe

im
mort al realm
sof lifeabove. It isthe spiral cycleof necessity

traver sedbythe lifeatom


s; intheir descent into m
atter, and in

their ascent into therealm


s of consciousspiritual existence. It

isthe spiral cor dof Nature whosevibrations, throughout the wide

univer seof m
anif estedbeing, proclaimt heunbroken unionbetween

thesoul andthe stars. Thesam


eyesterday, to-day andfor everm
ore.

Them
ysteriesof m
anarethe m
ysteriesof G
od, and whocan

solve themhereonearth?The soul answereth, "none." Sobeit .

Inconclusion, we will onlyaddthat as achildof G


od, or the

crystallizationof force; as aspiritual entity, or athingof dust;

m
an's birth-right isever the sam
e; apr ogressiveconsciousimm
or

tality. Heisthe sustainer of theuniversesbelow, of whichevenoc

cultistshavescarcelydream
ed, andhei sthegener ator of the essences

which sustainthe lifeof m


yr iadsinbri ghter worldsthanours.

FINIS

You might also like